ã€ŠThe Exhausting Reality of Novel Transmigrationã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    What a sight.

    A wagon that had rolled down the slopey shattered, the luggage it once held strewn here and there. A few steps away from the wreckage was a bleeding man.

    Cassion Carter.

    He was the male lead¡¯s older brother. He was also one of the novel¡¯s viins.

    Stepping over unkempt gravel, I came closer and intruded upon this tranquil yet raucous scene. Cassion, who was covered entirely in blood, gasped loudly andboriously raised his head as he sensed my presence.

    ¡°Please . . . save . . . me . . .¡±

    Laced with overflowing emotion, his broken plea imparted an intense desperation that seemed to say: I want to live. It¡¯s unfair. I¡¯m not done yet. I don¡¯t want to die.

    I leaned towards him to face him more squarely, and eyes that were as red as the blood that covered his body fluttered open to meet with mine.

    ¡°You want to live, huh?¡±

    It seemed as if he had already expended all the strength left in him, so instead of answering with words, hemunicated with just one slow blink. I raised his chin carefully, and his blood immediately soaked my own hands as if I had been wounded as well. I knelt beside him and ced his head on myp. His blood was as red as his pallor was ashen.

    ¡°If you want to live, you have to promise me one thing.¡±

    As if he was a wild beast that had been hunted and left to die alone, he breathed with incredible difficulty. Hot air permeated through my clothes and brushed against my thighs. I reached toward his face and caressed his cheek in an attempt tofort him, and what met my gesture was a gaze full of determination and resentment.

    ¡°If I save you . . .¡±

    Lay down your own life to protect my sister.

    My younger sister Alicia Valentine, who was also this wretched novel¡¯s female lead.

    This way, my sister and I won¡¯t have to share the same fate.

    * * *

    It was a few days before I came across Cassion when I woke up as this world¡¯s viiness, Rosetta Valentine.

    Hwick!

    There was a piercing sound that tore through the air, straight into my ears. In a daze, I woke up in a foreign room where two strangers came in one after another.

    ¡®. . . What is this . . .¡¯

    Where am I?

    As my gaze wandered, a woman who held a riding whip in her hand raised an arm in onerge motion. Before the woman stood a girl who looked about seventeen years old, trembling and blinking repeatedly as she stretched her arms forward. Despite being faced with this pitiful sight, the whip rose up high and cleaved down through the air without remorse.

    Hwick!

    Even as the whip emitted a sharp sound that had surely caused immense pain, the girl did not make a sound and instead bit her lips. She did not scream nor groan, did not betray even a hint of defiance.

    ¡®What exactly is going on here?¡¯

    What a unique wake-up call. Why was there someone getting beaten in front of me? Would there be more people who¡¯d be beaten?

    Surely . . .

    ¡®I died.¡¯

    As my memories arose, I felt around my chest. Strangely, my hand didn¡¯t go in. There was no trace¡ªmy clothes weren¡¯t torn nor soaked in damp blood¡ªbut that can¡¯t be true. A knife that pierced through my chest should have been there apanied by the pain of torn flesh, of something breaking, of a scorching liquid trickling down . . . It was all too vivid.

    ¡®No way . . . Again?¡¯

    However, due to the immense pain that blocked my train of thought, my memories stopped there. When my arm brushed against my clothes, electricity shot through my entire body. I shifted my gaze from the two people, both of whom I didn¡¯t know, and rolled up my sleeves to inspect my injury, slowly so they wouldn¡¯t notice.

    ¡®Injury . . . ?¡¯

    It¡¯s fortunate that my clothes were loose, otherwise, I would have had to remove the entire top to check. But as the sleeves rolled higher, countless red lines appeared from above the elbow to right below the shoulder, and old wounds broke open once more by more recent cuts.

    Hwick!

    As I inspected the wounds, the harsh sound permeated the air once more, and my eyes automatically followed.

    ¡®That¡¯s where this wound came from.¡¯

    I¡ªor, I guess, the true owner of this body¡ªwas being stricken by a whip when I woke up in this world. But, no, I must still be out of it.

    ¡°Ugh . . .¡±

    The girl let out a small whimper as her knees gave out from under her. At first nce, it seemed as if the woman had pulled her or gripped the girl tightly enough to have made the girl copse, but in reality, the woman merely reached for the girl¡¯s arm, the one that she had been fervently striking not too long ago.

    ¡°Ack!¡±

    ¡°Lady Alicia.¡±

    A pained shriek coincided with a graceful voice. It was a far cry from harmony.

    The woman pulled her forward and bent down to look into the girl¡¯s eyes, a golden hue that expressed fear and anxiety.

    ¡°It is not befitting of ady to utter such a sound . . . I believe I taught you well enough,¡± the woman said as her hand grazed over the girl¡¯s wounds.

    Upon seeing the bloody marks on the girl called Alicia, I unconsciously gripped my own wounded arms. Mine looked more like scratchespared to hers, and sure enough, tears streamed down the girl¡¯s face. It looked as if she was trying to suppress the pain by pushing down the urge to utter a sound.

    The woman moved away from Alicia, straightening her back and looking down at the girl with a mixture of contempt and sadistic glee.

    ¡°Five strikes left toplete your punishment, Mdy.¡±

    As more tears streamed down Alicia¡¯s cheeks, I clenched my fists. I shook in disbelief at the scene ying before me, but as I looked at my own arms, I realized how incredulous this all was.

    ¡°I¡¯m . . . I¡¯m sorry, Nanny.¡±

    ¡®Nanny?¡¯

    That middle-aged woman was her nanny? But judging from the fact that I sported the same marks as Alicia, did that mean this woman was my nanny as well?

    In any case, that wasn¡¯t the issue here. Whether this woman was her and Alicia¡¯s nanny or mother or whoever else, it was absolutely not right for anyone to cause such harsh violence upon another person. It was even more heinous considering how this woman obviously enjoyed this, judging by how high the corner of her lips tilted up.

    Rather than punishment, it seemed like the woman was just letting off steam for her own benefit.

    Ha.

    Without realizing it, a scoff escaped my lips. It was exhausting just taking in this scene, and my head was still up in the clouds from fatigue and disorientation. Waking up to a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl getting flogged was surely not the way to start anyone¡¯s day.

    ¡®I just wanna lie down somewhere and pass out . . .¡¯

    But rather than having the chance to rest, I was stuck witnessing a poor kid get beaten to death.

    I raised my hand again to feel my chest, just to check once more. There really wasn¡¯t a gaping wound there, not a scratch at all.

    ¡®. . . I guess there¡¯s no other choice.¡¯

    I sat up and purposely made a sound to shift their attention to me, at which both Alicia and the nanny looked toward me at the same time.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Lady Rosetta.¡±

    Rosetta? Is that what the owner of this body¡¯s name is?

    I nodded wordlessly.

    I really have to wake up, though. The original Rosetta might not be here now, but she and I weren¡¯t the same person.

    ¡°What was that just now . . .¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take her ce.¡±

    . . . Sigh.

    Shocked by my statement, the nanny struggled to control her expression and stamped on a smile to erase the contempt that previously pervaded her features.

    ¡°You¡¯ll . . . take her ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Just now a knife to my chest ended my life, so a few more hits shouldn¡¯t make a difference. Besides, no matter how peculiar a situation this was, I still couldn¡¯t stand to ignore what was right in front of me.

    Perhaps I might even be able to flee this situation by getting hit a few times. The girl would be able to breathe, the nanny would continue in her sadistic pleasure of trampling on the weak, and I might be able to get out of here. It was a win-win for everyone.

    However, Alicia wasn¡¯t on the same page. Stuttering as she clenched a fistful of her skirt, she said, ¡°Sister . . . You don¡¯t have to . . . I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Shifting my gaze from the nanny to Alicia¡¯s tear-stricken face, I replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ll receive your punishment. You look as if you¡¯ll faint any moment now. As your older sister, it¡¯s only right that I protect you.¡±

    That¡¯s right, I¡¯m an older sister. Even if I really wasn¡¯t rted to her, Alicia kept calling me ¡®sister,¡¯ so for now I¡¯d have to ept the role of an older sister.

    As if she thought that something strange was going on, the nanny looked alternately between me and Alicia, trying to figure out what we were supposedly scheming.

    After a brief moment of silence, the nanny peered at the girl before her and moved away, sauntering towards my direction. A strange smile flitted across her face.

    ¡°Na-nanny!¡±

    Even at Alicia¡¯s desperate outburst, the woman did not stop. Now in front of me, the nanny leaned forward and roughly gripped my chin to level my eyes with hers. It stung. Then, in a low voice, she whispered so that only I would hear.

    ¡°Ah, how lovely this act is . . .¡±

    She stared right into my eyes and smiled, letting go of my face with a chuckle.

    ¡°This disy of sisterly affection is enough for today, Lady Alicia and Lady Rosetta. I hope you don¡¯t get into trouble again¡ªseeing you suffer pains me as well.¡±

    . . . What was this woman talking about. She looked ecstatic at the idea of scolding us more. Even as she spoke with a grave tone, the whip once again tore through the air with a sharp sound.

    Hwick! Alicia flinched at the sound of wind being cut.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s call it a day, mdies.¡±

    The nanny turned her back on us and inserted the whip into a vase, which served as a camouge to transform it into nothing more than an ornament.

    As the door clicked shut, Alicia, who had been trembling the entire time, sank down to the floor. As I had already been on my knees, I moved to the chaise lounge and sat there while watching Alicia cry.

    ¡®Ah, finally. Some peace and quiet.¡¯

    Stealing a peek at the crying Alicia though . . . ah. That¡¯s not cute at all.

    I began to organize my thoughts with the melody of Alicia¡¯s sobbing as my background music.

    ¡®It seems like I¡¯ve possessed the body of a character in a novel.¡¯

    Alicia, Rosetta, and the nanny that abused them. All three appeared in a novel.

    If you ask me why I came to this conclusion . . .

    It¡¯s because I¡¯d been through this ordeal four times already.

    Yes, four times. Not once, not twice, not even three times. Four.

    I¡¯m really . . .

    ¡®Really tired of this.¡¯

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    My life as a transmigrator started off with a tired old clich¨¦.

    Just like many other parallel universe hoppers out there, I was minding my own business while I was on my way home with a can of beer in hand. Then, all of a sudden, a truck bulldozed over me, and soon after, I woke up inside a fictional world.

    It was an ordinary beginning, all things considered.

    Nevertheless, I had no other choice but to follow the original story as it was written. Holding onto what feeble hope I had that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªif I see through it and reach the novel¡¯s ending, I might be able to go back to my original world.

    Of course, life wasn¡¯t so easy.

    A day before my graduation in that world, I was once again bulldozed by a truck.

    ¡®This . . . What is this . . .¡¯

    The next time I came to, I realized that I possessed the body of yet another character.

    * * *

    The second world I found myself in was a martial arts fantasy fusion, sort of like a cultivation novel.

    Beside me was a father who was a master and brothers who had achieved transcendence, and so due to this kind of background, it was effortless for me to hone my skills and learn the way of the sword. Faithfully enough, this world¡¯s genre meant that to live was to fight, and to fight was to live.

    With no time to grieve my previous life¡¯s death, I decided to grab the bull by the horns. I wasn¡¯t able to reach the previous novel¡¯s conclusion, but this time for sure, I¡¯d reach the end.

    My second transmigration, which started with a hopeful outlook, hit me with a forkball instead of a fastball.

    Since I wasn¡¯t familiar with such tropes like the ¡®Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ and whatnot, something any high school student would have known the lore to by heart, I initially couldn¡¯t figure out how to use my abilities. It was weird that whenever faced with situations where even the smallest gap in one¡¯s defense meant death, nobody coughed up blood.

    Well anyhow, just like thest time, I was unable to see this novel¡¯s ending.

    I honed my abilities and strived to be a character befitting a protagonist, and so I pushed my weak body and trained like a madman. It was a struggle to hold a wooden sword properly at the beginning of my training, but after a year passed, I was then able to turn a piece of cloth into a weapon sharp enough to cut through flesh.

    Ironically, such passion led to a worse demise. In one small instance where I suddenly couldn¡¯t use my abilities, I was caught by the viin, and in the midst of running away, I tripped over a rock and died.

    That¡¯s right. This time, I was killed by the ground.

    ¡®Fuck.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t help but curse at myself.

    This wasn¡¯t a si, though? How could my death be so hriously pathetic that a drowning fish would seem like a bodhisattva¡¯s ascension inparison?

    But anyway, I entered my third transmigration after this absurdity.

    Before I woke up as Rosetta, I lived as the female lead of a novel that was countless times worse than the past two rounds. If one were to search to the ends of the earth, scour through every single novel out there, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who¡¯d top this character as the most pathetic, most pitiful female lead.

    ¡®Rita Vernand.¡¯

    Ugh. Well.

    Yeah.

    Honestly, it was a dark past that I¡¯d rather not think about. I¡¯d have preferred to take the dreaded CSAT a hundred times more than to live one more second as Rita Vernand.

    In that life, instead of the male lead, it was me who was stabbed to death.

    At the male lead¡¯s downfall¡ªthe male lead who did all sorts of crazy things due to his obsession with me, by the way¡ªone of his enemies had pointed a knife at him just as scheduled. But instead of letting nature run its course, I jumped in front of him to take the hit.

    Don¡¯t get me wrong, though. I wasn¡¯t inspired by the noble spirit of sacrifice or anything, nor had I fashioned an illusion of love through the almighty power of Stockholm Syndrome. I felt nothing of the sort.

    I just really, really wanted to leave that ce so I would never see that little shit of a male protagonist ever again.

    That was all I was hoping for.

    ¡°Rita!¡±

    During thest few seconds before my third transmigration ended, that guy¡¯s face got as messed up as I imagined it to be as he wailed inmentation.

    That¡¯s right. Cry some more, you damn son of a bitch.

    I ended my third round with a bitter taste in my mouth. I thought I¡¯d finally rest easy¡ªI wanted it to be the end. I had no desire to live any longer. All the lingering attachments I had left for my original world had long since disappeared.

    Since my past lives ended through idental means, I thought that I could finally be set free of this unending torture if I willingly jumped to death on my own volition.

    However, I could almost hear the echo of a nonexistent being¡¯s derisive cackle directed at me when, yet again, I had escaped death.

    ¡®I¡¯m so done.¡¯

    As I opened my eyes, I realized that I might never be able to break away from this cycle. No matter how many times I died, I would eventually wake up again, and again, and again.

    I had grown desensitized to the value of my own life. The lives I fulfilled weren¡¯t mine to begin with, and so these deaths meant nothing to me. Despair had stopped visiting me the moment I was granted immortality; the anguish of a wealthy man entailed the power to obtain all the treasures in the world, but never the answer to happiness.

    ¡®Oh well. What kind of novel is it this time . . .¡¯

    The worst. The absolute worst of the worst.

    And now the fourth was¡ª

    Thankfully, I didn¡¯t have to wrack my brain for the title of a novel every time I entered a new world. The moment I¡¯d possess the body of a character, the novel¡¯s contents would affix themselves at a corner of my subconscious. Whenever I wanted to know something about the world I was in, I¡¯d be able to find the answers in that internal book as if I was searching through my own memories.

    ¡®I read this when I was in high school.¡¯

    < The Evesting Flower > was a novel I distinctly remember reading at the school library.

    Alicia Valentine was the female lead of this novel.

    ¡®And Rosetta . . .¡¯

    Alicia¡¯s half-sister; the ducal family¡¯s disgrace; an unwanted illegitimate child;

    A worthless sub-viin.

    Using Rosetta¡¯s perpetually jealousy over this half-sister of hers who hailed from a pure lineage, the male lead used this as justification to brutally murder Rosetta in the end.

    The devil works hard, but the universe works harder to make my repeated life a living hell.

    * * *

    ¡®You can¡¯t run away from me forever, Rita.¡¯

    Rita. Rita. You . . .

    ¡®Because you are my eternal darkness.¡¯

    Stop, stop, stop. Just stop it now.

    The short breath I inhaled turned into a gasp, a shudder simultaneously crawling through my spine. It was followed by cold sweat on my forehead and an inexplicable tremor on my hands. That horrendous, nightmarish voice rang between my ears. No matter how many times I tried to forget him, his ubiquitous malevolence continued to haunt me.

    Frantically, I brought my hands to my chest to check if the knife was still there. It wasn¡¯t.

    ¡®Right . . . I¡¯m not Rita anymore . . .¡¯

    My time as Rita had alreadye to pass. She¡¯s be history now¡ªa past that I would no longer need to revisit.

    As I regained my senses slowly, I could feel my breaths turn from severe gasps to gentler huffs, my sight from a spotted mess to a gradually clearer image. My eyes could not keep up with the light that soon returned to me, and so I couldn¡¯t help but squint even though I wanted to take in as much of its radiance as I could.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s dazzling.¡±

    From beyond arge window beside the bed, countless rays of sunlight poured through from the clear blue sky above.

    Absolutely dazzling.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a while since I saw something like this.¡¯

    During my entire life as Rita, I lived as if I was already six feet underground, locked up in a ce where darkness was my onlypanion. No matter how much time passed, it hadn¡¯t been possible for me to know whether it was night or day.

    I endured, survived, persisted.

    I lived, but did not truly live.

    And yet now, the sun was shining so brightly for me.

    Looking out the window nkly, I thought that I had finally woken up in a nice ce. Ever since the beginning of my life as a transmigrator, I was at the mercy of a fickle roulette that refused to divulge what kind of fate I next had in store.

    When struck with misfortune, one might turn up in a ce like the third round. If you got lucky, on the other hand . . .

    Well I wouldn¡¯t know. The goddess of fortune never smiled down on me.

    Anyway, since my most recent point of reference was my third round, anywhere else wasparatively better. Anywhere at all.

    If I were to rank my role here . . . I think I¡¯d be third ce or something. I wasn¡¯t the protagonist this time; I wasn¡¯t even a character that carried that much weight in this world. Presumably, as long as I didn¡¯t do anything malicious, I should be able to live a normal, quiet life.

    ¡®Ah, but. There¡¯s one thing that¡¯s bothering me.¡¯

    I lowered my gaze toward my unblemished forearms. The wounds I had sustained, stinging as I moved ever so slightly, were carefully hidden beneath my nightgown. Although I was ustomed to pain far worse than this, it wasn¡¯t good to just receive it all wordlessly without so much as a protest.

    Familiarity might beforting in the long run, but pain would always be pain.

    Throughout all my five lives, of which wereprised of my original life and my four transmigrations, I was resolute on the following: Don¡¯t bully children. Don¡¯t be a pushover. Be careful with family.

    It¡¯s better to nip it in the bud. Right now, a woman named Katie was definitely posing as a hindrance to my life.

    I returned my gaze out the window to admire the scenery that it depicted.

    Still, the sun enveloped me in its warm embrace.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    ¡°So this is the garden,¡± I murmured as I looked around.

    Passing through an archway adorned with vines, I couldn¡¯t help but admire the intricacy dedicated to this garden. Though it was for a mere detached house, it wasndscaped excellently with a splendor that was nothing to scoff at.

    Truly, this was a duke¡¯s estate.

    For now, the biggest w in Rosetta¡¯s memories was that she knew nothing about her surroundings. I could easily cover for anything regarding her personality or mannerisms because it didn¡¯t seem like she was close to her family or with any employee of the mansion. She rarely left her room and was never one for walks, but after eating breakfast earlier this morning, I ventured out on this light stroll.

    Despite not going out of her room often, wasn¡¯t it too much that this girl didn¡¯t know her way around her own house? After leaving my room, I made it my first imperative to familiarize myself with the estate¡¯syout. I¡¯d think about how to deal with the nanny, Katie,ter.

    As I admired the beautiful garden on my walk, I soon regretted the decision to leave my room. Through a gap between two tall bushes of the summer garden, I saw a familiar face.

    Standing amidst a flower bed, with golden curls that glistened in natural light and golden eyes on a smooth, ivoryplexion that stood out against the sunflowers blooming behind her on this summer day, was Alicia Valentine, my half-sister and this novel¡¯s heroine

    Yesterday, Alicia had done nothing but quiver like a crumbling leaf during a storm, yet now that she was surrounded with flowers as she basked in the sun, it dawned upon me that she was, undeniably, the main character of this world.

    Which reminded me. I guess we¡¯re in the third chapter now.

    The main character¡¯s appearance in a scene always signified something big, which was why I regretted my decision to leave my room even more. Just thinking about this made me wince.

    Every third chapter was like a nightmaree to life.

    It was inevitable that we¡¯d bump into each other since we lived in the same house and we were required to meet regrly with the nanny in the guise of ¡®education,¡¯ so I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid her forever. As I observed Alicia, it made me reminisce about the past. After all, I was in her shoes not too long ago.

    Just until the day before yesterday, I lived as Rita, so I was going to need more time to forget those memories. I had been happy just to see the flowers today and I didn¡¯t want to ruin my current mood, however¡ª

    Alright. Let¡¯s go.

    I quickly made up my mind and turned my back on her¡ªno, I tried to turn back.

    If Alicia had found my retreating figure just a few secondster, we wouldn¡¯t have met gazes and I would have gone back to my room while pretending not to have seen her, whether or not she realized I had been there.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Alicia eximed as soon as she saw me, hiding her hands behind her back.

    Well, no matter how she concealed her hands behind her, I wasn¡¯t curious about what she¡¯s trying to hide anyway.

    Ah but, what was she doing, screaming like this?

    At this part of the narrative, Rosetta hadn¡¯t done anything to Alicia yet. While the older sibling did harbor a festering jealousy, she still kept this to herself and merely seethed quietly.

    Up until this point, Rosetta had only actively ignored Alicia, so I couldn¡¯t believe that she¡¯s already screaming in surprise just by me looking at her.

    It was a bit awkward, especially since I could feel that the other person was ufortable as well. As if time had frozen, we stared at each other without a word. It was toote for anyone to turn around without saying something.

    Surprisingly, Alicia broke the silence first.

    Trembling, she swallowed audibly as if she was about to jump into a volcano.

    ¡°Um . . . How do you do, Sister . . .¡± she said, her stuttering voice greeting me shyly.

    Hmm? Shyly?

    Contemting whether the word ¡®shy¡¯ suited her demeanor considering the two sisters¡¯ rtionship, I just nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yeah, hi.¡±

    A small bashful smile graced Alicia¡¯s lips as she stared at me nervously. She looked like a girl talking to her crush for the first time.

    Now wait a minute. I¡¯m the one in front of you though, so why?

    ¡°Um . . . Sister . . .¡± Alicia tried again, her cheeks going red as she stepped toward me, bringing her previously hidden hands forward. She held yellow flowers in her hands and showed them to me. They were obviously picked without the use of tools since the stems looked clumsy.

    Not knowing what to say, I just gaped at those flowers.

    I mean, why did you hide these if they were just flowers? And why were you showing them to me now?

    Everything Alicia did today confused me, and so I was left speechless.

    Silence stretched between us once more, growing even heavier. This made Alicia¡¯s blushing cheeks slowly turn pale, and her big doe eyes blinked with unease.

    With the way she kept blinking even though I did nothing to her, it now looked like I was bullying her for no reason.

    ¡°I . . . I¡¯m sorry for what happened yesterday, Sister . . . and I¡¯m also grateful.¡±

    ¡°Me? For what?¡± I asked, the response leaving my lips before I knew it.

    I really didn¡¯t know why she was sorry and thankful, so I just spit out the question, but now Alicia¡¯s face turned blue.

    She chewed on her red lips persistently as if nectar would spill out, and answered with a shaky voice. ¡°That . . . You took my ce . . . and you gave me . . . a handkerchief.¡±

    Well, I tried to take her ce, but I didn¡¯t get hit in the end.

    And the handkerchief . . .

    Yesterday, I left Alicia alone in that room although she was crying.

    It would have been troublesome to wait for her to calm down, and in the first ce, I didn¡¯t think we were close enough for me to go that far. As her sobbing continued, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to wipe her tears, so I instead grabbed a handkerchief and tossed it to her without saying anything.

    That shouldn¡¯t be something to be grateful for.

    I hesitated on my words as I looked at Alicia, who was still biting her lips. I honestly thought I didn¡¯t do anything noteworthy, and besides, although I wasn¡¯t doing malicious acts right now, I was still a viin.

    Whether it was intentional or unintentional, I somehow gained the main character¡¯s favor. This would undoubtedly prove to be helpful to me, so there¡¯s no reason for me to waste this opportunity.

    ¡°No, it was nothing,¡± I answered with a friendly tone. At this, the roses on Alicia¡¯s cheeks bloomed once more.

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m really . . . really grateful. I picked these flowers in return for the handkerchief you gave me . . .¡±

    As her hands shook with an undting tremor, yellow petals hanging from their blue stems danced in the air.

    Just then did I realize that Alicia was offering the flowers to me as a gift. It was only when Alicia directly said ¡®this is for you¡¯ did I realize it was a gift.

    Gosh, sorry about that.

    This child was giving me a gift, but I didn¡¯t realize it due to how pale she was just looking at me. I couldn¡¯t help but doubt what was right before my eyes because it had been so long since I received such a wholesome gift.

    We¡¯re in the third chapter, and it¡¯s only been a couple days since I came here, that¡¯s why it didn¡¯t ur to me that I¡¯d be able to receive flowers that someone personally picked for me.

    I reached out slowly and tenderly took the flowers from Alicia¡¯s grip. When I brought them into my arms, their scent fluttered towards me. It was a fragrance that matched these summer blossoms.

    ¡°Thanks. They¡¯re pretty.¡±

    Despite my curt appreciation, Alicia smiled as if I gave the world to her, her cherry lips wide with immactely white teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m d, Sister,¡± she replied briefly like I did, but the emotion she conveyed was pure. It was nothing like the half-hearted attempt I did¡ªhers was filled with a splendid innocence.

    I was rendered speechless for a moment.

    All I could see was how Alicia thanked me with a bright smile and pure joy. It reminded me how I was flooded by overwhelming emotions when I was woken up by the bright sunny sky for the first time in a long while.

    ¡°These summer blossoms are beautiful . . .¡± Alicia rambled softly. I couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying very well. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like gardens that much, so . . . I wanted to show these to you, Sister . . .¡±

    As Alicia was distracted by her nerves, she didn¡¯t feel my burning gaze on her smile.

    ¡®Was there ever a time I smiled just like that?¡¯

    This question suddenly assailed my senses. Perhaps, before I went through the third round, maybe I could smile like that as well.

    However, that was a long, long time ago. Now, only a worn out shell was left.

    Just a while ago, wasn¡¯t I ufortable around Alicia because she resembled my previous life closely? But now, I couldn¡¯t see herself as anyone but an extension of myself. Shadows of my past selves blurred into her features.

    A crying face. A desperate face. An enraged face.

    Andstly, a face . . . devoid of emotion.

    Resignation.

    Resignation was the only thing left when faced with despair.

    This was how I felt throughout everything, and it was only a matter of time until my past would be Alicia¡¯s reality.

    Unconsciously, I opened my lips and murmured, ¡°You . . .¡±

    Alicia, who was still in the middle of rambling, halted her mumbles and shifted her gaze to me.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You . . .¡±

    It was suffocating.

    It felt like a void suddenly appeared within me, burrowing itself in my stomach.

    The stems of the clumsy bouquet prickled at my fingers.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re . . . pretty.¡±

    As I struggled to get the words out, Alicia immediately flushed red. In her embarrassment, she covered her face as she proceeded onto another bout of rambles.

    ¡°What? No, not at all! In my eyes, Sister is infinitely . . . more beautiful . . . and unlike our other family members, my hair isn¡¯t silver . . .¡±

    This point of time was when the story had yet to begin in its flourish, and so this lovely heroine still shone so brightly.

    And yet, this child¡¯s fate reyed over and over in my head.

    You . . . really.

    This poor thing.

    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything.

    Whether it was sympathy for you, or even for myself, I didn¡¯t know either.

    Maybe it¡¯s because the sun was so warm today.

    Ah, my throat felt dry.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Among all the scenes in [ The Evesting Flower ], this was definitely the most revolting one.

    ¡ºAlicia flinched as a thin rod shed above her golden eyes. At that moment, her head was dyed ck.

    This was a memory from when she was twelve years old, when she took a beating that went too far.

    ¡®N-no . . . please . . .¡¯

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong, Alicia?¡¯

    Breathing heavily, Alicia took a slow step back, her body faltering as her legs shook helplessly. She wanted to run away, but there was nothing she could do.

    ¡®Alicia!¡¯

    Leo swept in to catch the falling Alicia in his arms. As she experienced this routinely, like clockwork, Alicia was engulfed by a deep-seated trauma, and in her attempt to break away from this terror, she sank deeper into the man¡¯s arms.

    Surprised by the situation he found himself in, Leo¡¯s blue eyes swept over her trembling figure. Her entire frame shook and her golden locks swayed in the air.

    ¡®I-I was wrong . . . I was wrong, Nanny . . .¡¯

    At this, Leo recalled the perpetrator who died at the Duke¡¯s mansion years ago.

    He found out about this when he investigated Alicia¡¯s past. He knew that the former nanny had tormented the two princesses of the ducal family for a very long time, but this was revealed far toote. The nanny was already punished for her sins.

    Leo bit his lips hard.

    If he didn¡¯t bite his lips, he might have let out a delighted chuckle.

    Ah, thank you very much for this opportunity.

    The trauma caused by her nanny still had such a hold over her. This was a wonderful weapon for Leo¡ªa weapon to keep her wrapped around his fingers.

    Alicia, who did not know of such desires glistening so evidently in Leo¡¯s eyes, buried herself deeper into his embrace. In turn, he stroked the top of her head gently.

    ¡®It¡¯s okay, Alicia. I¡¯m right here.¡¯¡»

    ¡ªThis was the pivotal scene wherein Leo, the novel¡¯s male lead, used Alicia¡¯s trauma as a trump card to capture her heart.

    And now the very scene was unfolding right before me in spectacr 4D.

    It was here in my dreamscape that I found myself watching Alicia and Leo standing closely in each other¡¯s arms.

    ¡°. . . Disgusting,¡± I muttered, the word directed straight at the man, but it didn¡¯t seem to reach his ears.

    Not only could they not hear my voice, but it seemed like they couldn¡¯t see me as well.

    Translucent white noise.

    I guess that¡¯s what I¡¯d be.

    I wanted to leave, to run away from this nauseating scene, but no matter where I went, I could still see them, as if my feet had been nted in the ground.

    Why the hell are you doing this in my dream?

    Even though sleep should have been my only sce, my head throbbed as I watched Alicia sighing as she touched her forehead, still quivering as she muttered that she was wrong.

    The Alicia in front of me had slightly more mature features than the Alicia I met yesterday, but she still looked like a lost, vulnerable child asking for help.

    Before I knew it, my hand was reaching out toward her. It didn¡¯t make sense to me why I did, but I wanted to reach out to her.

    Perhaps it was because this was just a dream.

    Or maybe this was a fluke?

    As soon as my hand touched the back of Alicia¡¯s head, she looked up and I saw how the area around her eyes had turned red. It could be because she had cried just now, as if red leaves had fallen over her ashen face.

    Then, her golden irises met my own. I froze at her unexpected awareness.

    Wasn¡¯t I supposed to be just translucent white noise?

    And yet her eyes locked onto mine so fiercely.

    A tear dropped down her cheeks as I gaped back in return. The appearance she showed me right now immensely contrasted with the smile she showed me in the garden.

    ¡® . . . Like this . . .¡¯ A weak voice croaked out.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to live like this, Sister.¡¯

    That was all she said.

    In the end, I forced myself awake. When I opened my eyes, my heart was pounding like crazy while Alicia¡¯s weak yet clear voice rang in my ears.

    * * *

    ¡®Ah, what an ufortable, awkward feeling.¡¯

    Sympathy was both strange and frightening.

    Whenever I would start feeling sorry for anyone, it wasn¡¯t usually followed by the desire to extend a helping hand. I knew it wouldn¡¯t benefit me at all.

    Which was why I¡¯m conflicted right now.

    Knowing what¡¯s toe in Alicia¡¯s future, I could feel my heart going out to her. But then again, I had my own problems to sort out.

    This was all that dream¡¯s fault.

    A peaceful future was what I yearned for, and continuing to involve myself with the female lead wouldn¡¯t do me any good.

    As a mere supporting character, my job was to fade in the background the more I moved away from the main characters, and this was exactly what I wished. It would be fine to gain an adequate amount of favor from the protagonist, but it would be troublesome if I went beyond a certain level of involvement.

    I knew all this, but then rationality went over one¡¯s head when swayed by useless emotions.

    With my thoughts swirling in turmoil, I stared at Alicia who was sipping tea across from where I sat. Her movements were fluid and refined, but an undeniable anxiety hovered above her elegance.

    In the room with us was Katie, watching us like a snake observing its prey.

    Alicia and Rosetta usually had lessons with her every other day, and today we met again.

    ¡°Alicia,¡± the older woman crooned, her voiceced with an imitation of kindness.

    The girl who was sipping tea flinched at the sudden mention of her name.

    ¡°. . . Yes.¡±

    Alicia sat up straight, straining her waist, and answered Katie with evident terror in her eyes. Her teacup shook dangerously as the liquid that it held almost spilled.

    As I recall from Rosetta¡¯s hazy memories, Alicia¡¯s hands would always tremble whenever Katie was in front of her.

    Katie scanned her sparingly. Alicia gripped the cup¡¯s handle tighter.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t make any noise when drinking tea.¡±

    Did she make a sound while drinking tea? I didn¡¯t hear anything. Alicia was evidently tense, but other than her expression, she drank her tea perfectly.

    However, Katie¡¯s blithe smile showed that she didn¡¯t agree.

    ¡°I-I apologize, Nanny . . .¡±

    As Katie rose from her seat, Alicia visibly became more agitated. In her hurry to cover for a nonexistent mistake, her teacup slipped and ttered slightly.

    Alicia gasped loudly, then immediately followed with the automatic utterance of ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m very sorry.¡¯ The way she said it seemed like it was out of reflex, like a firmly established habit that had been ingrained for years and years.

    Furthermore, Alicia now looked like she was having a hard time breathing.

    The same trauma that I had witnessed in that dream was devouring her right now¡ªevery time Katie tapped the long whip in her hands, Alicia¡¯s breathing grew more ragged.

    . . . I felt strange.

    A hazy dust storm ravaged my mind.

    An unknown acrid substance rose up my throat.

    It was that feeling again. As if something had clogged up my throat.

    ¡°Please stand up.¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, please, I made a mistake, I-I¡¯ll be careful from now on . . .¡±

    ¡°Please stand, Lady Alicia.¡±

    The girl¡¯s apologies did nothing to change the nanny¡¯s mind. Alicia rose from her seat, her hands still shaking. It would be better if her tears would not fall.

    Without having to use much force, Katie grabbed Alicia¡¯s arm and moved her from the table toward the carpet.

    When I first woke up here, that¡¯s the exact spot where Alicia had been flogged.

    ¡°This is because you made a mistake, Alicia,¡± Katie whispered in a pleasant tone. ¡°I am only lecturing you so that you don¡¯t make the same mistake again, understand?¡±

    ¡°. . . Yes.¡±

    Alicia was med for a mistake created out of the older woman¡¯s interference, yet she just nodded helplessly, resigning to everything.

    I looked down at my own teacup and saw Katie¡¯s reflection there, distorted. I picked up a spoon and stirred the tea until what it reflected disappeared in a small whirlpool.

    The nanny¡¯s hand drew a line through the air, and it was followed by the sharp, resounding crackle of a whip. It was louder than the tter of a teacup that ensued this ordeal.

    Alicia closed her eyes tightly, and at this, Katie smiled faintly.

    But the smile soon disappeared.

    * * *

    Crash!

    ¡°Ahh!¡±

    Alicia¡¯s brief shriek followed the sudden sound of ss breaking. To her surprise, she sank to the ground while covering her ears.

    Katie, too, was stunned.

    Before her arm could swing in arge arc, the older woman turned her head to the direction of the sound.

    What caught her attention was a teacup, shattered on the floor. A small puddle soaked the area around it, especially those red shoes.

    Katie¡¯s infuriated re lingered on the shoes she wore, now drenched with tea.

    ¡°. . . Rosetta.¡±

    The golden eyes of a Valentine met with the nanny¡¯s dark blue.

    With eyes arched like half moons, lips that were previously pursed into a straight line now rxed into a gentle curve, a fairplexionplemented by cascading golden locks and a set of golden irises¡ªRosetta, who was sitting upright with perfect posture, was as beautiful as a masterpiece.

    Katie gawked at the sight before her, momentarily forgetting her ire.

    After openly gaping at the well-drawn painting in front of her, what brought her back to her senses was the sound of Rosetta¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Why did you call my name, Nanny.¡±

    ¡®Why did you call my name, Nanny?!¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t believe what she heard, and so with twisted lips, Katie cackled.

    Her anger, which she had forgotten for one hot minute, grew exponentially and blew up like a volcano. Katie strode over towards me as she clenched her whip tightly.

    Though Katie¡¯s menacing figure loomed over me, I only grinned back.

    She grabbed my chin roughly.

    ¡®Ironically enough, it¡¯s like a reenactment of the first day.¡¯

    The only difference now was that, instead of Katie, it was me who donned a smile.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    ¡°What the hell is the meaning of this?¡±

    With an audible ck of her clenched teeth, Katie sneered at me.

    Panicked by the nanny¡¯s exmation, Alicia didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation. She didn¡¯t dare look squarely at Katie, and since was still sitting on the ground, all she could do was fidget with her skirt.

    Judging by the nk look on Alicia¡¯s face, it seemed like she had drowned everything out, neither seeing nor hearing anything.

    At this, my eyes grew cold.

    With an impartial smile on my lips, I stared up at the nanny indifferently as she clutched my chin. In spite of herself, Katie shivered under my emotionless gaze. She felt as if she was a rat facing a huge bird of prey.

    ¡®This can¡¯t be, this can¡¯t be!¡¯ Katie thought. ¡®There¡¯s no way I would feel inferior to that Rosetta!¡¯

    The source of terror shoulde from this side, not that. This was how it¡¯d always been. She had worked so hard for 13 years to condition the two princesses of the Valentine Duchy, making it so that Katie stood above thempletely.

    It started when they were both six years old, until the present day before their adulthood at neen years of age.

    Katie could not believe the situation she found herself in. It didn¡¯t make sense that she was frightened.

    Resentment and unfairness washed over her to rebel against those cold eyes, however, she couldn¡¯t shake off the fear that had already set in. Her entire body shuddered as her heart pounded loudly, and her first instinct was to escape.

    She felt it in her bones that she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against this unknown force, yet she consoled herself by thinking that this would be the only day she¡¯d allow this behavior.

    Katie repeated this to herself, believing so strongly that this was only a fluke, and then motioned to pull back the hand that gripped the other¡¯s chin, but her body wouldn¡¯t budge.

    She couldn¡¯t move.

    Before she knew it, slender fingers slinked over her wrist and held her in ce.

    ¡®What power . . .¡¯

    The grip over her wrist was light, but it felt like her arm was being crushed by a massive force.

    At that moment, Katie saw a strange delusion¡ªthe wrist holding her hand grewrger and darker, turning into a pitch ck shadow that was about to devour her whole.

    ¡°Le-let go of me! Let go of me now!¡±

    iling her arms, Katie desperately tried to shake off my hold on her wrist. She no longer felt unfair, no longer felt resentful.

    Now, all she felt was fear for her life.

    ¡°AHH! LET ME GO!¡±

    Katie suddenly screamed like a banshee, and Alicia let out a small shriek as well, taking a step back.

    Everything was thrown into chaos.

    ¡°. . .¡±

    With my lips forming a straight line, I watched the entire situation as if it was entirely separate from myself, like I wasn¡¯t involved at all.

    In fact, I was as surprised as everyone else.

    However, the reason was a bit different.

    ¡®What the . . .¡¯

    My gaze, which had been on Katie, hurriedly shifted to inspect my own body.

    Hands, shoulders, chest, stomach.

    ¡®This is obviously . . .¡¯

    ¡°Let go of me! Please . . . Please just let go!¡±

    Katie¡¯s previous words of hostilitypletely turned into desperate pleading. Her free hand iled around wildly and scratched my face.

    Light drops of blood trickled down the thin wound.

    Compared to my scratched, stinging face, Katie looked much worse.

    How hideous.

    As the nanny wished, I finally loosened my already light grip. At this, Katie¡¯s body lurched backward and fell down.

    ¡°There. I let go because you told me to.¡±

    Rising from my seat, I looked down at the woman lying on the floor with emotionless eyes.

    ¡°Are you alright, Nanny?¡±

    I spoke kindly, but it seemed that it was still difficult for her to form a response. Katie was syed on the ground, convulsing violently as she hyperventted.

    Nobody here was concerned for her well-being.

    What a funny sight.

    I only held her wrist. I never showed any aggression, and didn¡¯t even lift a finger.

    With my gaze still on the struggling figure on the floor, I passed by Katie with a small smile on my lips, then sauntered straight to the door.

    The lesson seemed to have finished already, so there was no reason for me to stay.

    As I walked leisurely towards the door, what was left in the room was one empty teacup rolling around on its own and two distressed people not knowing what to do with themselves.

    I ced my hand on the doorknob and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    I said this without turning back to face Alicia, but she knew that my question was directed at her.

    Alicia anxiously scanned her surroundings. Whilst everything in the room was a mess, the nanny was still shivering on the floor frantically.

    It was the first time Alicia saw such a scene in all neen years of her life.

    Squeak. Thump.

    The door screeched open and shut behind her. She was left behind before she knew it. She looked at the door with bewildered eyes and inched toward it, hesitating.

    ¡®Can . . . I really go?¡¯

    Whatever their nanny said was absolute. She had never gone against her nanny¡¯s words in her whole life.

    Was it alright for her to leave like this?

    Despite her reservations, her older sister¡¯s actions from earlier kept reying in her mind¡ªthe way the retreating figure stood tall as she asked that question.

    A trembling hand took hold of the doorknob and opened the door. Somehow, the air that was let in felt fresh. Alicia couldn¡¯t believe that only a thin door hindered her from it.

    Thump.

    The door closed quietly behind Alicia¡¯s back.

    Meanwhile, Katie remained paralyzed on the ground after the two sisters left the room.

    The whip was on the floor, broken.

    It was the older sister who broke this earlier, deliberately stepped over as she walked out the door, but Katie did not witness this.

    Screech.

    Long nails scratched the floor. In an instant, her incapacitating fear turned into an unbearable rage.

    ¡®How dare! How dare you how dare you how dare you! How dare you do such a thing!¡¯

    As her shoulders shook in indignation, denial flooded her senses as she couldn¡¯t ept what happened just now.

    A once passive youngdy who acted like an impressionable sheep suddenly became ferocious. She couldn¡¯t believe it.

    But what Katie couldn¡¯t ept even more was that she had felt afraid in that youngdy¡¯s presence.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let this go . . .¡±

    Her disgrace would surely be repaid next time, was what Katie thought.

    This pitiable woman didn¡¯t have the intuition to act ordingly.

    * * *

    After leaving the room, I stayed in the hallway for a little while.

    I thought it might be better to let Alicia gain the confidence to leave the room by herself, so I went out first. If she kept dying, I would have gone back in and pulled her out of there myself.

    Before long though, I heard the door open and close.

    At the sound of the dragging footsteps stepping farther away from the door, it seemed to have been Alicia. I only motioned to leave once I heard her footsteps approaching.

    As I walked back to my room, I had a lot on my mind. The sight of Katie falling to the ground was quite spectacr, but there was something else that bothered me.

    My actions today were too impulsive.

    Rather than taking a stance against Katie today, I wanted to make sure that the hateful nanny would be fully kicked out of this house one day. I was determined to make this happen, but today wasn¡¯t the day.

    I was very well acquainted with people like Katie. Thanks to my role as the female lead in my third transmigration, I had met many viins.

    I knew that all Katie wanted was to trample over me, but she couldn¡¯t see that no matter how much she tried to plot revenge and sink her teeth into me, she didn¡¯t have the fangs for it.

    Katie was the kind of viin who thought she was a snake, but was only an earthworm.

    It would be easier to deal with this kind of person properly, once and for all. Which was why what I did earlier was pointless. It only angered Katie unnecessarily.

    ¡®That was stupid. Why did I do that?¡¯

    I just put myself in an awkward position.

    But when I gripped Katie¡¯s wrist, where did that strengthe from?

    Surely that was . . .

    But before I could continue the thought, I stopped in my tracks. The quiet footsteps that kept following me grated on my nerves. When I stopped walking, so did the other person.

    I turned around to see Alicia taking a peek at me as if she was a child who¡¯d been caught doing something wrong.

    Honestly, she was thest person I wanted to see right now.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t go to your room?¡±

    ¡°Well . . . I wanted to talk to you about something,¡± she mumbled, her face still pale as if her shock from earlier hadn¡¯t gone away yet.

    Ah. Just go to your room and rest. We have nothing to talk about.

    It was obvious anyway, that she wanted to thank me again, tears and all.

    I waited for her to ry her gratitude, but what came out of her mouth waspletely different from what I had predicted.

    ¡°Sister, from now on, don¡¯t do something like that again,¡± Alicia said firmly, raising her head to look directly into my eyes. Her voice shook but did not hesitate.

    The emotionden behind her eyes made me realize that she really meant what she said.

    Ha!

    I almost burst outughing.

    It¡¯s true. What I did waspletely unnecessary. Thank you for letting me know that.

    I never nned to get closer to the female lead in the first ce anyway. As I¡¯d said, minimal involvement was enough. I did not wish to embody the role of an ally or a real sister.

    Even back then in the garden, I regretted going out of my room. And now when Alicia called out to me, I regretted turning around.

    It all rooted from the same reason why I didn¡¯t want to see Alicia¡¯s face right now.

    Even if I closed my eyes and pretended to be blind, I knew that my impulsive behavior was all because of Alicia.

    Because I sympathized with her, I couldn¡¯t control my heart and did something useless.

    All because of her.

    Crying, surrendering to her aggressor like that, sticking out her arms oh so obediently.

    She kept on . . .

    ¡°Why should I.¡±

    Her shoulders withdrew even further as she winced at my blunt response. She flinched at the slightest rise of anyone¡¯s voice, but now she was telling me not to mind her business.

    The corners of Alicia¡¯s eyes quickly turned red like she was about to shed tears.

    Avoiding my gaze as she stuttered through her words, she said, ¡°Your . . . your f-face was cut . . .¡±

    ¡°. . . What?¡±

    ¡°I know you were only trying to help me but . . . your face . . .¡±

    After struggling to say what she wanted to say, buckets of tears welled up in her wide eyes.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    Alicia sobbed uncontrobly as she repeatedly said, ¡°Scar . . . there¡¯s going to be a scar on Sister¡¯s face . . .¡±

    Only then did I remember the stinging sensation on my cheek. While iling around earlier, Katie had scratched my face with her long fingernails.

    ¡°. . . Ha.¡±

    This time, I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to let out an emptyugh.

    You¡¯re crying that much just because of a small scratch?

    You have much worse wounds, but you continue to cry for me?

    I know you¡¯re kind, but it¡¯s almost like your heart was made from jelly.

    Witnessing this child¡¯s overblown reaction, anyone could mistake her sincerity as something bordering on sarcasm, but that would be ridiculous.

    ¡°You¡¯re crying too much.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Marie to get some medicine for me.¡±

    ¡°But . . .¡±

    I raised a hand to stroke Alicia¡¯s cheek. As soon as I did, more tears flowed down.

    ¡°So don¡¯t cry.¡±

    What a crybaby this child was. I¡¯d already seen what kind of future awaited her, so she really ought to save her tears forter.

    Alicia looked at me without saying anything, even as I withdrew my hand. But, the moment I was about to turn away from her, she hastily grabbed the end of my sleeve.

    ¡°Sister!¡± Alicia eximed in an uncharacteristically loud voice. Even as I directed a pointed stare towards the sleeve that she clenched, she continued, ¡°Dinner . . . Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±

    A meal.

    It was a simple request, but it was effective enough to stop me in my tracks.

    Honestly, I wasn¡¯t thinking of the meal itself. I knew very well how tedious it would just be.

    But there was something I wanted to confirm.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    At the short answer, I turned away and strode forward. However, the hand holding onto my sleeve didn¡¯t let go.

    I slowed my pace at this, but before I knew it, the footsteps behind me stopped. This was because there was another person quickly approaching us.

    Today might not be a good day to eat dinner together.

    ¡°Alicia.¡±

    It was a friendly tone, but as soon as the voice¡¯s owner saw me, his expression hardened.

    A tall man who had silvery hair and golden eyes just like mine, the distinctive traits of this family¡¯s descendants.

    Damian Valentine, heir apparent of the Valentine Dukedom.

    He was Alicia¡¯s real brother, and my half-brother.

    At first nce, anyone would be struck by the resemnce between Rosetta and Damian.

    It could be their simrly cold exterior, or because they were both tall, or perhaps it was due to their simr coloring, but anyone with functioning eyes would mistake Rosetta¡ªand not Alicia¡ªas Damian¡¯s real younger sister.

    This resemnce was of no use, though. There was a limit to superficial appearances. Rather, it was because we looked so much like each other that it made the situation even worse.

    No matter how much we looked the part, we could never be a real family.

    Out the window, the sun began to set. As the bright orange orb sank down the horizon, light from the red and blue sky intertwined with our shadows.

    Standing as if he was rooted to the ground, Damian¡¯s eyes glinted in the sunset.

    Shallow animosity rather than hostility¡ª

    Unsaid awkwardness and difort¡ª

    Or perhaps, guilt and resentment¡ª

    No.

    Those weren¡¯t enough.

    How Damian regarded Rosetta was a moreplicated feeling that could not be encapsted in such terms.

    Dear Damian, I am your family, we are brother and sister. However, with me, I carry my mother¡¯s will . . .

    I am my mother¡¯s daughter, a descendant of such a heinous woman.

    * * *

    Rosetta was an illegitimate child who should not have been born.

    Her biological mother was a maid who the Duchess treated like a dear friend. She took advantage of the ducal couple¡¯s trust in her, and so it was possible to stealthily slip something into their drinks.

    Sleeping pills for the Duchess and hallucinogens for the Duke.

    The Duke would have normally noticed this, however, he was given the drugs during a banquet. And since he was already quite drunk at the time, he couldn¡¯t distinguish right from left.

    As he drank the hallucinogens, he took the maid to bed while thinking she was his wife.

    The maid, after spending the night with the Duke, quickly fled the estate thereafter. Without telling anyone about what happened, she tightly held within her heart the truth of that night.

    ¡®The chance of this happening in reality is slim, but . . .¡¯

    Oh well.

    By nature, these kinds of flukes and coincidences were the foundation of such novels.

    After a few years, not long after the fourth birthday of Alicia, the Duke¡¯s precious youngest daughter, the maid returned to the mansion with the golden-eyed and silver-haired Rosetta.

    And then she brazenly demanded to be acknowledged as the second wife.

    While recalling the kindness she received when she was a mere maid of the Duchess, she thought that the Duke would extend the same benevolence once again.

    But, there was a severe w in her reasoning.

    The Duke was not a merciful man.

    Hispassion was limited only to his beloved wife and children, as well as to those they cared about. In his mind, there was no such thing as mercy for traitorous wretches.

    Upon learning the truth of that night, the Duke broke out in an outrage.

    How dare this lowly maid take advantage of his and the Duchess¡¯s generosity¡ªto have had the gall to slip those drugs into their drinks so easily!

    He immediately reached for the sword of a knight who was standing next to him. Due to how fast the Duke moved, the knight only froze in ce.

    In an instant, the sharp de sliced through the air, red liquid gushed like a fountain where the de passed, and a blindfolded head subsequently fell to the ground with a thud.

    The Duke remained expressionless even as those wide, lifeless green eyes stared back at him.

    He then went to the next room to find Rosetta, who was unknowingly eating cookies by herself.

    Fortunately, Rosetta¡¯s head was not lopped off.

    It was the Duchess who insisted that the child was innocent. Furthermore, she allowed Rosetta to possess the Valentine name, and so the Duke was forced to include her in the family registry.

    Soon after this unbridled storm passed by, the Duchess¡¯s health deteriorated. She was already weak from giving birth to Alicia four years ago, but her condition became even worse after a friend¡¯s betrayal and an illegitimate child¡¯s abrupt appearance.

    After some time, on one spring day after Alicia and Rosetta turned six¡ª

    ¡°Darling . . . o-our children . . . leave them in Katie¡¯s hands . . .¡±

    ¡°Lilian! No, stay with me, Lilian!¡±

    ¡°Darling . . . our children . . . Rosetta, Alicia, Damian . . . take good care . . . of our children . . .¡±

    Even through her halted words, she couldn¡¯t finish what she wanted to say. A dark shadow loomed under her longshes, and after her eyes closed, they never opened again.

    ¡°Lillian!¡±

    ¡°Mom, Mom!¡±

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Grief-stricken cries echoed throughout the mansion.

    The Duke and the two children bawled their eyes out as the woman¡¯s body grew colder. Standing not too far from them, only Rosetta was silent throughout the night.

    After the Duchess¡¯s demise, the rtionship between those who remained rapidly became ambiguous.

    The Duchess had insisted that the child was innocent, and so the Duke tried to treat her like family. However, understanding with your mind and epting with your heart were two distinctly separate things.

    Alicia was still young, so she couldn¡¯t discern the household¡¯s predicament, but both the Duke and the Young Lord were constantly reminded of the Duchess and the maid whenever they saw Rosetta.

    It became an established fact that the Duchess, who was a loving wife and mother of two, was killed by Rosetta¡¯s biological mother.

    And in order to drown out the incapacitating sorrow that followed their loss, the Duke and the Young Lord also condemned Rosetta as someone equally responsible for the Duchess¡¯s death.

    The Duke knew that he would onlye to resent Rosetta if he saw her face, so he eventually broke his promise with thete Duchess. He used work as an excuse to rationalize his absence from home.

    As a peripheral result, Alicia took the brunt of everyone¡¯s resentment.

    Both the Duke and the Young Lord were out most of the time, so she spent almost everyday alone.

    She was also the sole receptor of Rosetta¡¯s jealousy, which stemmed from the fact that the Duke only acknowledged Alicia as his daughter.

    Additionally, since no one else but the nanny took charge of the children in their mother¡¯s ce, nobody stopped Katie from actively abusing Alicia.

    The violence that Alicia experienced throughout her childhood piled up and served as a kind of brainwashing. Adding to the fact that she didn¡¯t see her family often, the punishments she received had a greater effect on her psyche.

    ¡®The Duke and the Young Master must never hear about what happens during our sses. I would only be scolded for your wrongdoings¡ªnot mine. My hands are already full with you two, so don¡¯t give me more headaches, hm?¡¯

    These were Katie¡¯s words from when Alicia and Rosetta were six years old, and until now, this was an indisputablew that Alicia could not go against.

    At just this one request, Alicia¡¯s mouth was firmly sewn shut.

    In the end, Alicia, this novel¡¯s protagonist, was the biggest victim of them all.

    Damian didn¡¯t know what happened within the mansion since he wasn¡¯t home often, but there was enough reason for him to treat me the way he did.

    I was my mother¡¯s daughter. My mother killed his. At the same time, I was continuing my dead mother¡¯s legacy simply by existing.

    We had a rtionship that could superficially be considered as family, but we would never actually be one.

    As tangible as a butterfly¡¯s attraction to flowers, Damian¡¯s unwillingness to ept Rosetta was only natural.

    * * *

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Cutting through the tension between me and that man was Alicia¡¯s energetic voice.

    Without missing a beat, as soon as Damian¡¯s eyes shifted away from mine, he suddenly embodied the disposition of a real older brother.

    ¡°Alicia,¡± he crooned, his voice as sweet as the honey-zed look he directed towards Alicia.

    He opened his arms and, with her golden hair trailing gracefully behind her as she turned her back on me, Alicia did not hesitate to run straight into his embrace.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    ¡°You look like a baby horse running like that.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s been such a long time since I saw you. Are you done with your work at the Northern Forest?¡±

    Already anticipating the question, Damian smiled awkwardly and shook his head.

    ¡°Oh, I see. So . . . you need to go back,¡± Alicia said, the corners of her lips that had been raised drooping down. The corners of her lips that had been raised to the fullest just a moment ago now drooped down, and her eyes that struggled to keep smiling were pitiful.

    Not being able to hide his sadness, Damian hesitated to answer right away.

    ¡°Yes. It seems like I have to.¡±

    Even after such a short response, there was no mention of when he¡¯d be home again.

    ¡°Then, please take care of yourself. At all times.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±

    Damian patted Alicia on her head lightly. At the warmth he disyed, she burst out into another cheerful smile.

    From afar, I watched this wholesome exchange between brother and sister in silence, and after a moment, I walked towards them.

    It had been a few weeks since my older brotherst came back home, so shouldn¡¯t I greet him as well?

    Bothersome viiness or not.

    It was a custom I had to follow, even though it¡¯s just an empty formality.

    ¡°Older brother.¡±

    As I came closer to him, his gaze shifted to me.

    The difort and unease directed at me earlier were nowhere to be seen¡ªthe expression he had now was one that carefully concealed his feelings.

    The warmth in his eyes for Alicia disappeared as well.

    ¡®He¡¯s good at hiding his emotions, but he won¡¯t show emotions that he doesn¡¯t feel . . .¡¯

    That wasn¡¯t the case for me.

    As someone who¡¯de to possess other people¡¯s lives, acting was a necessary skill.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t do well all the time, but¡ª

    It might be okay this time.

    Damian didn¡¯t know Rosetta well, and vice versa.

    These individuals were bound together by a fence, but they couldn¡¯t be considered family.

    I curtsied briefly with an amiable smile on my face.

    ¡°How have you been, brother?¡±

    Even to my own ears, my voice sounded sharine. Perhaps hearing such a greeting from an adversary caused Damian lips to stiffen awkwardly.

    ¡°. . . Yes, I¡¯ve been well. What about . . .¡± he replied, but the words that he struggled to spit out stopped there.

    ¡®Yes, thanks to you, I¡¯m also doing well.¡¯

    I was already thinking of what to answer. However, his gaze was straying. Looking at the middle of my forehead previously, now his pupils zeroed in on the side of my face.

    His brows, which were as stiff as the hard line of his mouth, were now furrowed.

    ¡®What is it? Is there something on my face?¡¯

    Ah. My fingertips touched something warm.

    ¡®Come to think of it, I was scratched earlier.¡¯

    It slipped my mind because the wound was so small.

    I covered it with my hand. Through the tender skin, I felt a shallow sting.

    Anyhow, his gaze shifted away again when the scratch, the object of his attention, was hidden. However, his brows were still furrowed.

    ¡°You, on your face . . .¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s from my own carelessness. It¡¯s nothing, so please don¡¯t mind it,¡± I said, cutting Damian off before he could continue.

    My face only got scratched by ident, so it would be troublesome if he misunderstood. Thest time Damian was home, Rosetta got scolded for falsely using a maid just to kick her out.

    Of course, this was one of Katie¡¯s schemes.

    Instead of Rosetta, it was Katie who knelt and begged for forgiveness, saying that it was her own fault for not teaching Rosetta properly.

    Through this, Rosetta¡¯s reputation plummeted while Katie¡¯s benevolent image solidified.

    At any rate, it would be a pain in many ways if I was misunderstood.

    Damian, who I cut off mid-sentence, closed his mouth even though it seemed like he wanted to continue speaking. Still staring at me with wrinkled brows, an unknown hesitation lingered in his eyes.

    However, it stopped there.

    ¡°. . . Alright. Be careful.¡±

    With his clipped answer, the awkward brother-sister interaction ended.

    In that hallway, an ufortable silence nketed over the three siblings.

    * * *

    After entering my room, I copsed on my bed immediately without even turning on the light. Like a water-soaked cotton ball, both my body and mind were heavy.

    As I stretched out, I looked at the ceiling. The dim room felt deste.

    A few minutes ago¡ª

    In the middle of the brief silence between them, I left behind the brother and sister who reunited after a long while. I was supposed to have dinner with Alicia, but I thought it would be best if I took a rain check.

    Alicia might have been fine if the three of us ate dinner together, but both Damian and I would surely need digestive medicine if that were to happen.

    In this kind of situation, wasn¡¯t it only right for me to back off?

    As I strode away, there was a soft murmur of ¡®Sister, sister¡¯ behind me, but I returned to my room without looking back.

    ¡°Should I sleep like this . . .¡±

    A tired voice that disturbed the quiet air returned to my ears.

    I couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to shut my eyes, but as I recalled all the things I needed to do, they fluttered open once more.

    There were more important things than sleep.

    First, because Damian was back at the estate, I had to find a way to drive Katie out.

    There were only two people who could kick her out: the Duke and the Young Lord. I couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. I had a rough idea in mind, but I needed to make up a more specific n since this was such a precious chance.

    And one more thing.

    ¡®That power earlier.¡¯

    I spread out my palms, and then stretched out my arms. Through the gaps between my fingers, the chandelier light on the ceiling seeped through.

    It was like light poured out from my palm.

    With eyes wide open, I looked at the back of my hand then slowly reached down near my navel using the same hand.

    Thump, thump, thump.

    I could feel my heartbeat even through my stomach.

    In between the vibrations, I felt some kind of ¡®power¡¯.

    It was a power that was familiar, unfamiliar, yet unforgettable all at the same time.

    ¡®This feels like . . .¡¯

    I sat up on my bed and immediately closed my eyes. While cross-legged in a lotus position, I gathered my core.

    Amidst a repeated deep breathing exercise, the energy that bloomed within my body gradually took a clearer shape.

    ¡®As expected . . . this is . . . ?¡¯

    Beyond closed eyelids, I could glimpse a bright world.

    The second round, the martial arts world I inhabited.

    The sword I wielded, and myself alongside my brothers and sisters.

    An elegant sword art from which flowers blossomed and the wind parted.

    A power that bloomed within the body, situated in the abdomen.

    It really was the power I used in the second round.

    . . . How on earth.

    That¡¯s all I had in my mind.

    I never experienced this before.

    Whenever I moved on to the next world and possessed the body of a new character, all I could take with me were memories. No matter how much I sharpened my skills in the previous world, I always had to start from scratch in the next one.

    In the first ce, if I had the ability to retain my strength, I wouldn¡¯t have been locked up during the third round like that.

    ¡®Of course, with such a weak body, I won¡¯t be able to manage it, but . . .¡¯

    Without realizing it, a sudden burst of power went out of my control and took form on its own earlier in that room.

    It was also prompted by Katie, who would go on a rampage like a crazy person.

    Well, regardless of what incited this, it was a good thing for me. I had no intention of showing this power to anyone, but wasn¡¯t it better to be strong than to be weak?

    From now on, I wouldn¡¯t helplessly be held captive anymore.

    This alone reassured me.

    After confirming my strength, I rxed my posture and got up from my seat.

    At that moment, I stumbled.

    I coughed, and out came blood.

    ¡°Wow. It¡¯s been a while since this happened.¡±

    When I lived in the world of cultivation martial arts, blood trickled down my lips even when I was bored¡ªwhenever my energy got twisted up, or whenever I received any type of shock.

    After habitually wiping the blood off, I sat in front of a desk.

    With the issue of my power resolved, it was time to think about how to deal with Katie.

    Since I had regained my internal strength, I needed to do something about oveing this and possibly letting it dissipate on its own, but my power was still unstable.

    It¡¯s possible to summon the power, but after that, it was likely that I¡¯d blow someone up and kill them if my control slipped.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult if I suddenly assumed the role of a murderer?

    The image of a tearful Alicia fainting shed before my eyes.

    Besides if that happened, the Duke and the Young Lord wouldn¡¯t find out about Alicia being abused.

    And knowing Alicia¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t volunteer the truth by herself either.

    In the original novel, the Duke and the Young Lord finally settled at home once they found out about it.

    After distancing themselves from home as if they were running away, they realized how much Alicia had been hurt. Alicia¡¯s battered mental condition gradually recovered once they decided to stay home more often.

    So, for the sake of that child, Katie better be kicked out by Damian.

    I took out a nk sheet of paper and wrote down some notes.

    The sooner, the better. This n must seed while Damian was still in the mansion.

    ¡®It would be great if he¡¯d just happen to witness the abuse so that I wouldn¡¯t have to exin anything.¡¯

    For that, I needed an assistant.

    There must be someone to bring Damian at the opportune time.

    It was unfortunate, but Alicia wouldn¡¯t be very helpful. There¡¯s a huge chance the n wouldn¡¯t work with her in the equation.

    Anyway, I already had someone in mind for this role.

    Marie, Rosetta¡¯s personal maid.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Marie.

    She was a maid who¡¯d been beside Rosetta for as long as Katie.

    And I knew that Marie was one of Katie¡¯s people. It was a fact that I knew from the very first day I came to this world.

    Wasn¡¯t it strange how a personal maid didn¡¯t notice that her master was being abused?

    In the novel, it was also mentioned that Katie had been punished together with the people who cinnived with her.

    However, I left Marie alone until now because I knew I¡¯d be able to use her soon. Sometimes, an insignificant card wouldn¡¯t be able to affect one¡¯s hand.

    And now, the time hase.

    I leaned back on my seat and looked into the mirror on my desk. A shallow cut could be seen clearly on my face.

    It was a good chance, since I had to ask that person for medicine.

    I reached out to pull the rope. It was to call for my maid, Marie.

    * * *

    ¡°Draw a bath for me.¡±

    ¡°A bath . . . ? You¡¯re going to take a bath today, Mdy?¡± Marie asked, gaping back at me.

    Bathwater. She didn¡¯t expect this order.

    ¡°Why? Am I not allowed?¡±

    At this inquiry, Marie shook her head and answered that she would prepare the bath, however, she was still confused.

    Rosetta usually didn¡¯t ask for a bath on the days she had ss with Katie. This was because it was painful to have a bath with open wounds.

    It had been like this for seven years, ever since she was twelve years old.

    But for her to break this rule all of a sudden?

    In the bathroom, Marie tilted her head to the side.

    Then at that moment, she heard a voice behind her.

    ¡°Marie.¡±

    The maid looked behind her shoulder while holding a towel.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Assist me during my bath.¡±

    ¡°. . . Pardon?¡± Marie retorted, bewildered at the request. Marie med this day full of surprises for her dyed answers. That must be it.

    She couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d be in charge of a bath today. She¡¯d never done anything like this before.

    Seven years ago, Katie picked Marie as a personal maid to keep thedy in check.

    And to hide the abuse even more, Katie told the young Rosetta and Alicia that they must bathe and change their clothes all by themselves. If they needed assistance in putting on certain clothes, they had to don underwear that covered their arms.

    What kind of wind blew today, Marie wondered, that Rosetta decided to take a bath.

    ¡°I¡¯lle of age soon, so I thought it¡¯s only proper for me to be assisted during my baths like any other noble. Why, you don¡¯t want to?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that . . .¡±

    Oh, but she really didn¡¯t.

    Marie would naturally have to see those scars, and she would have no choice but to report to the Duke and the Young Lord.

    If Katie were to be used, the problem was that Marie would go down with her.

    And even if Katie wouldn¡¯t be suspected, Marie would need to divulge the truth. Once that happened, Katie would never let Marie go unscathed.

    In every way, she¡¯d be at a disadvantage if she saw those scars.

    The maid swallowed to wet her dry throat and racked her brain.

    ¡®The youngdy is rather naive. If I make up an excuse, maybe I can get away with it,¡¯ she thought while sping her sweaty palms together. She did her best to maintain a pleasant smile.

    ¡°That, well, Katie . . . Katie forbade me from the task of drawing Mdy¡¯s bath. And since she¡¯s your nanny, I cannot disregard her orders. I¡¯ll get permission from herter, so would it be alright if we do it next time?¡±

    Her forced smile was shaking.

    The silence that stretched between them felt like an eternity. But in truth, it was only for a moment.

    ¡°Is that so? Should we do that?¡±

    ¡°Yes! If Mdy disobeys your nanny¡¯s words, you¡¯ll be in big trouble. Let¡¯s postpone it today and do it next time. Next time for sure.¡±

    Marie sighed in relief at the sight of me nodding in agreement.

    ¡°Then for now I¡¯ll draw your bath . . .¡±

    However, Marie¡¯s smile eventually faltered.

    With a hardened expression, she watched her master¡¯s subsequent actions.

    ¡°Mdy . . . what are . . .¡±

    I unbuttoned my dress with a gentle grin on my face.

    The dress was easy to remove since the buttons were in front.

    One, two, three.

    At every opened button, more skin was revealed.

    Marie had no idea what to do.

    Pop.

    She was so baffled that she dropped the towel in her hands.

    ¡°Mdy . . . w-why are you . . .¡±

    The maid hurriedly lowered her gaze. She still hadn¡¯t seen the wounds since the clothes weren¡¯t entirely taken off yet.

    This much was enough.

    If she refrained from raising her head, she¡¯d be able to get out of this situation . . .

    However, Marie¡¯s desperate wish didn¡¯te true.

    With delicate fingers, I clutched the tip of the maid¡¯s chin and lifted her head. We were close enough to feel each other¡¯s breath on our faces.

    Being taller than Marie, I leaned in slightly and whispered in a friendly tone.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you off the hook, Marie.¡±

    At that, Marie heard the sound of another button popping open.

    As I undressed with one hand, my clothes fell down my shoulder and onto the floor. I pushed it away using my feet.

    ¡°Marie.¡±

    All but the maid¡¯s obsidian eyes were paralyzed as her name was called. I was all she could see in her line of sight.

    ¡°These wounds. You¡¯re the one who did this.¡±

    Marie could seeughter behind those golden eyes.

    ¡®What is this. What the hell . . .¡¯

    Her face, which had been frozen in shock, slowly came back to life.

    ¡°Y-you see, this, this¡ª¡±

    Her mind went numb as she desperately tried to think of excuses.

    However, she clearly, inescapably saw white and red scars and open cuts littering all over porcin skin.

    ¡°Until when will you fool me, Marie?¡±

    Only then did Marie realize.

    She had been given a final chance to fess up the truth.

    But the realization was toote.

    ¡°Mdy¡ª¡±

    ¡°How much was it?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re . . .¡±

    ¡°I hope Katie gave you a lot. It¡¯s the price of your life, after all.¡±

    How sweet those whispers were. It really seemed like that voice was worried.

    But of course, that wasn¡¯t the case.

    ¡®Price of my life . . .¡¯

    It kept echoing in her head.

    The fear she felt was immeasurable.

    The moment she realized there was no room for escape, Marie instantly wanted to kneel. If her body hadn¡¯t been petrified by fear, that¡¯s what she would have done.

    However, now the only thing that could move was a frantically pounding heart that was leaden with terror.

    ¡°Marie.¡±

    The fingertips that gripped her chin loosened, swept down her throat, then settled on her neck.

    As that hand moved, golden eyes bore straight into Marie¡¯s the entire time. If looks could kill, Marie would be dead by now.

    ¡°Seven years have passed since you became my maid. Which means you¡¯ve been watching for seven whole years.¡±

    ¡°M-mi . . .¡±

    ¡°Look carefully. My body has recorded everything. Your silence. Your greed. You created these scars. Are you proud?¡±

    ¡°N-no, Mdy . . . Please . . .¡±

    ¡°It must have been difficult pretending to be kind. Surely, it¡¯s tiring to serve a master you¡¯re reluctant to obey.¡±

    Marie¡¯s horror grew as the usations continued.

    Without any other choice, I resorted to shallow threats while these words spilled out of my lips. I couldn¡¯t use the full extent of my power as it was still unstable, but letting it out a bit was fine.

    Little by little, the weight on Marie¡¯s trembling shoulders got heavier and heavier.

    I smirked at Marie, then turned my gaze out the window.

    Despite the palpable chill that was caused by the tension in the room, the round moon outside was serene.

    ¡°S-spare me, please . . . Mdy . . . I-I can¡¯t breathe . . .¡±

    Before Marie knew it, the energy that enveloped her shoulders coiled around her neck.

    Her heart was racing.

    She wanted to scream for help. From eyes engulfed by dread, tears flowed down copiously.

    It felt like she was dying.

    Beyond a blurred vision that drooped down, her frame trembled as if rain was hitting her body.

    The smile that had been directed at Marie was soon erased.

    How boring.

    I eased my grip and reached up to brush away a stray lock of Marie¡¯s hair from her face, a rxed action that looked as if it was an everyday urrence.

    ¡°Hmm. What to do.¡±

    The carefree tone prompted Marie to bite her lip. After biting too hard, red blood dripped down her chin.

    Stopping the trail of blood with my thumb, I left behind a smudge of crimson on her face as I stroked her cheek.

    ¡°E-everything, I¡¯ll follow all your orders, Mdy. Please . . . just once . . . if you let me go once, I¡¯ll do everything . . .¡±

    ¡°Really? Everything I ask for?¡±

    Marie¡¯s head helplessly bobbed up and down.

    At her gradually growing desperation, the pout on my lips curved once more into a smile.

    ¡°Then, should I believe you?¡±

    It was a sugary voice that seemed to be melting.

    The hand that had curled over the maid¡¯s neck slowly moved away andnded back on her shoulder.

    Marie¡¯s legs gave way, but before she could copse to the floor, she fell into my arms in an awkward position.

    She looked up with shrouded eyes.

    Silver hair shining against the light, golden eyes glinted beyond a face veiled under a shadow, and a pale smile that looked like it was from a painting.

    Rosetta.

    ¡°Bear this in mind, Marie. Your life is owned not by Katie, but by the Valentines.¡±

    Pierce.

    Nails stabbed into her clothes and dug into her flesh.

    It was the same location as the injuries on the two ducal princesses¡¯ arms.

    Soon after, bright red blood dyed her uniform.

    Marie nodded with eyes full of tears. She couldn¡¯t feel any remorse from the person who inflicted such a wound on her shoulder so effortlessly.

    How was it possible for an ordinary youngdy to have this much strength?

    ¡®Maybe . . .¡¯

    Maybe the moment Marie stepped into this room was the moment she fell into the lion¡¯s den.

    Without making a sound, her trepidation only grew deeper.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    [tl/n: I will be switching to third person point of view from this chapter onwards. The author actually switches between first person and third person pov in some section breaks to show other characters¡¯ perspectives, but I feel like that would be too confusing, so we¡¯ll be sticking to third person pov even with Rosetta¡¯s perspective from here on out.]

    Beyond the windows of the long hallway, the downcast sky could be seen.

    How long had it been? Raindrops quickly began to pour down from the heavy clouds. The sound of rain filled the quiet hallway and muted down the sound of footsteps.

    It was the perfect weather for something to happen.

    Rosetta paused for a moment, then stared at the cascading rain over thendscape.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright, Mdy?¡± Marie asked nervously as she was walking behind Rosetta.

    Ever since this morning, the maid looked as if she had an upset stomach. But of course, there¡¯s something she should be worrying about.

    Because it finally hit her that the person she was serving for seven years was indeed her master. Just a few days ago, she was still hesitant to show her loyalty.

    Even so, that¡¯s not Rosetta¡¯s problem.

    ¡°Why? If I¡¯m not fine, will you go back and stick to Katie?¡± she asked with a benevolent smile.

    ¡°No, not at all. That¡¯s not the case, Mdy,¡± the maid replied, waving her hands fiercely at first, but setting them down politely to bow her head.

    After that, there was silence.

    The rain pounded down onto the pavement noisily, and amidst this, were quiet footsteps.

    The knife had already been unsheathed.

    * * *

    ¡°It¡¯s like a dream for me that you¡¯re in my room.¡±

    It was at Alicia¡¯s room that the two people¡¯s footsteps led. As she was drinking tea in her room, Alicia weed the two with enthusiasm despite their sudden visit.

    More particrly, it was because of her older sister.

    Just before this during ss, it was always a painful time for her. The tension was far too much for her to endure, and she always feared what would happen in the future.

    She couldn¡¯t breathe without tea.

    And today was no different.

    Her heart was about to leap out of her chest from the way it was pounding because of stress.

    But strangely, the moment she saw Rosetta¡¯s face, her heart became calm¡­

    ¡°Why have youe to my room, Sister?¡±

    Rosetta looked at Alicia silently, then soon asked a question out of nowhere instead of answering her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like dark ces, right?¡±

    ¡®¡­What?¡¯

    Alicia gawked at me, her eyes opening widely.

    ¡°What? Yes, I don¡¯t like them, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you frightened of narrow and dark ces?¡±

    ¡°No, not to that degree¡­¡±

    Rosetta quietly listened to Alicia¡¯s answer and stood by a door. Alicia¡¯s room was of a simr structure to hers, so she had a hunch about what was behind the door.

    ¡®It could be her walk-in closet.¡¯

    And her hunch was right. Clothes that lined the walls to the brim caught her eye through the gap. And it looked like the closet was the size of about one or two rooms.

    The window wasn¡¯t that big, but it¡¯s on the second floor.

    ¡®Good.¡¯

    Alicia, who followed her sister into the closet, nced furtively at her.

    She was wondering why Rosetta had been asking weird questions ever sinceing to her room, then looking into her closet right away.

    It waspletely unpredictable.

    ¡®Ah, maybe¡­?¡¯

    As she tried to guess her sister¡¯s iprehensible behavior, Alicia¡¯s eyes glimmered with realization briefly.

    ¡°Sister,¡± she said with a small voice as she looked up.

    When her eyes met with Rosetta¡¯s gaze, her face flushed immediately.

    Clenching her fist as she hesitated, Alicia then opened her mouth.

    ¡°Sister, do you¡­ Do you want to borrow clothes from me?¡±

    To be honest, just the thought of that was ridiculous. The height difference between them was significant. There couldn¡¯t be any clothes that would fit Rosetta here.

    However, Alicia didn¡¯t seem to be thinking about the feasibility of it and instead went ahead to ask, with blushing cheeks and sparkling eyes.

    ¡°¡­Sure, I¡¯ll borrow some clo¡ª¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Rosetta decided to y along, but before she could even finish her sentence, Alicia answered back already.

    With much enthusiasm, Alicia opened the walk-in closet¡¯s door wide open and ran inside. Meanwhile, Rosetta stood by the door as she stared at Alicia¡¯s fluttering golden tresses.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick the prettiest clothes for you, Sister!¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem to notice that nobody followed her inside, but she was excited nheless.

    Thud!

    Until¡ªbehind her, the door closed.

    ¡°Kyaaak!¡±

    Surprised by the sudden noise, Alicia closed her eyes and screamed.

    With her whole body trembling, she only nced at the door when the echo of her scream died down.

    ¡°Sister¡­?¡±

    She called out in a hushed voice, but there was no reply.

    All she could see were the clothes hanging on the walls.

    No way.

    Only then did Alicia run hurriedly to the door and grab the knob.

    Rattle, rattle.

    No matter how many times she tried to turn the knob, it wouldn¡¯t budge. Alicia was extremely frightened.

    She didn¡¯t know what was going on, but why was she locked in the closet?

    And, was this her sister¡¯s doing?

    It wasn¡¯t the thought that she was trapped that really disturbed her.

    She could only think of the sound of a teacup rolling on the floor.

    ¡®I¡¯ll take her ce.¡¯

    It was a calm voice.

    Then, a smile on her face, her older sister stroking her cheek, saying that she cried too much.

    Alicia¡¯s fingers were numb, and there were goosebumps all over her body.

    Recently, her sister had prevented her from being hit.

    But today was another day when they had ss, and there was only about ten minutes left before it started.

    Alicia wasn¡¯t sure if this was all just coincidence.

    ¡®Sister¡­ what are you trying to do again this time?¡¯

    Then, she thought that maybe her sister was doing this for her again.

    It may sound like a conceited delusion, but this thought stirred anxiously in her mind like a storm.

    She could feel a forgotten excitement bubbling within her.

    Bang, bang, bang.

    Alicia knocked on the door with the back of her fist. On the other side, Rosetta had the doorknob in her hand and barred it from being opened.

    ¡°Sister, please open it! Sister!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll open it for you after ss. Stay quiet until then.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­ Please open the door. Sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Sister! Sister!¡±

    That was the end of their conversation.

    Inside, Alicia was still knocking persistently on the door, but what responded to her was only silence.

    A long time passed.

    Eventually, Alicia stopped hitting the door. Even after the other side became quiet, Rosetta stood by the door for a moment.

    Then, there was a strange feeling.

    Maybe today was thest day that Alicia would greet Rosetta happily.

    Once the family found out that Alicia was being abused, just like they did in the novel, they would start paying attention to her more. And in turn, Alicia¡¯s attention would be focused on them.

    Not on Rosetta.

    There was a weird ache on her back.

    No, maybe it¡¯s another ce that¡¯s aching.

    How stupid of her to think that, though.

    Finally, she¡¯d be able to separate herself from this family and live alone as she wished.

    She was staring at the floor for a while, but then she slowly removed her back from the door and tucked the chair that Marie fetched for her under the doorknob.

    ¡°Do you remember what I told you, Marie?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course, Mdy.¡±

    That¡¯s all.

    Rosetta looked briefly at the closed door and soon, without a hint of remorse, turned her back.

    It¡¯s time.

    * * *

    Raindrops from the cloudy sky hit the window.

    The raindrops had gotten thicker, the clouds bigger, as if saying that they didn¡¯t want to stop pouring.

    Would thunder arrive as well?

    Rosetta leaned back on the couch and looked out the window.

    Steam rose from the teacup filled with ck tea. It was quiet, exactly like the calm before a storm.

    ¡®How long has it been?¡¯

    Tick, tock, tick, tock.

    By the time the seconds hand of the clock moved a hundred times, the sound of footsteps could be heard amidst the downpour.

    Then, the door opened with a deafening click.

    The person who entered scoured the room with her eyes and immediately noticed the absence of one person when there were supposed to be two. Gradually, anger flickered behind her eyes.

    Then, her cold gaze turned towards the only other person in the room.

    ¡°¡­Lady Rosetta.¡±

    Unbothered, Rosetta lifted the teacup.

    ¡°Wee, Nanny.¡±

    Of course, Rosetta knew that Katie wouldn¡¯t like this.

    As she entered the room, Katie reached for the cane hidden in the case by the door. She did this naturally, surely because she¡¯s done this several times before.

    As if to warm up her wrist, she flicked the whip through the air several times.

    ¡°¡­Where is Lady Alicia?¡±

    ¡°Alicia is sick, so she won¡¯t be able toe.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear about that.¡±

    ¡°Well, you heard it now. That should be enough.¡±

    Rosetta smiled slightly, as if to say ¡®what are you going to do about it?¡¯ Then, Katie¡¯s forehead wrinkled.

    Blood vessels could be seen rising from the hand holding the whip.

    If Alicia had seen this, she would have cowered.

    ¡°Rosetta¡­¡±

    Katie spat out the name.

    As a response, Rosetta set down her teacup on the table and ced another one in front of the seat opposite hers.

    When she poured tea into the empty cup, the sweet smell of floral tea quickly permeated the air.

    She did so as if she couldn¡¯t read the room.

    ¡°Sit down, Nanny. Alicia won¡¯t be here, so¡­ Let¡¯s have a chat.¡±

    When the final drop of tea fell into the cup, the two women met gazes.

    Thunder rumbled in the background.

    Without even looking at each other¡¯s eyes, nor opening their lips to initiate conversation, they drank tea in silence.

    Perhaps Katie was also contemting what was going on today.

    Or she might be thinking about how to knock Rosetta down a peg after having humiliated her the other day.

    She was a worm who thinks she¡¯s a snake.

    The incidentst time must have been quite a shock to her.

    So, thinking that she was a snake, she assumed that she¡¯d be able to break the young woman in front of her easily.

    ¡°Lady Rosetta.¡±

    It was Katie who broke the silence. With her chin raised haughtily, she looked down at Rosetta at a subtle angle.

    Rosetta removed her hand over her teacup and straightened her back.

    ¡°Yes, Nanny.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of wind blew the other day, but it¡¯s futile. Stop this useless rebellion now.¡±

    Oh, that was more direct than Rosetta thought.

    Inwardly, Rosetta was slightly impressed. She didn¡¯t expect Katie to be so straightforward, so she was a little shocked.

    At that moment, Katie was about to lift her teacup to drink, but she set it down sharply and said¡ª

    ¡°No matter how much you try to stick close to Lady Alicia, you will never be her real family.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    A crooked smile hung over the nanny¡¯s lips.

    As if she was expecting the younger woman to be hurt by her words, there was a gleeful look of expectation in her eyes.

    Ah. So that¡¯s what you think.

    Not being a full-fledged family member was the biggest insecurity Rosetta had.

    It was a weakness that Katie knew Rosetta wouldn¡¯t ever ovee. There¡¯s no way Katie would let this go.

    When Rosetta was younger, she listened to all of Katie¡¯s cunning words to control and shake her resolve.

    ¡¯Lady Rosetta, if you don¡¯t listen to me, you¡¯ll be kicked out of this house. Because you were never supposed to be born.¡¯

    If she wasn¡¯t the ¡®Rosetta¡¯ who was here now, then tears would have already fallen into the teacup in her hands.

    Unfortunately for Katie, it wasn¡¯t the original Rosetta who was sitting here right now.

    Rosetta couldn¡¯t even remember her real name.

    ¡®That¡¯s right. [Me.]¡¯

    ¡°Right, I can¡¯t be her real family. What gave you the impression that I want to be family?¡±

    She said this calmly as if tough at Katie.

    Rosetta¡¯s lips curled up just for this moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t we get kicked out together?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been itching to talk about it. These days, I¡¯m getting toozy to put on my own clothes.¡±

    ¡°¡­Rosetta.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a fake, so I¡¯ll be kicked out. And you¡¯ll be kicked out for abusing the real daughter. What do you say? I think it¡¯ll be great¡ª¡±

    SLAP!

    Before Rosetta could even finish her sentence, Katie pped her on the cheek.

    She could have avoided it, but she didn¡¯t do so on purpose.

    The more evidence, the better.

    Soon, along with a prickling pain, a hot sensation warmed her cheeks.

    Katie¡­ your hands must be burning, too, hm?

    Rosetta touched her cheek and turned her head back to face Katie, the nanny¡¯s blue eyes enraged.

    Standing up from the couch, Katie breathed heavily with her shoulders moving up and down.

    ¡°How dare you defy me¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d never hit me where it¡¯s noticeable. You¡¯ve been holding back so far, so how can you lose control so easily?¡±

    Katie gritted her teeth at what Rosetta said as she stroked her cheek.

    Veins popped on her temples.

    Just a little more then.

    ¡°You managed to talk to Alicia like this, didn¡¯t you¡­ You don¡¯t really care about her.¡±

    Ha, a crooked smile was on the woman¡¯s twisted face.

    ¡°A scar on your face. Did anyone else ask what happened to you? Is there really anyone here who wants to talk to you? I don¡¯t think so. Know your ce. That¡¯s where you are right now. No matter how good your rtionship with Alicia is, after all, you¡¯re just a half-blooded fake!¡±

    Mixed with her cackling, Katie¡¯s voice became louder and louder the more she talked.

    By the end, she was already screaming.

    But again, Rosetta wasn¡¯t the ¡®real¡¯ Rosetta.

    She looked at Katie¡¯s red face as she shrieked like a banshee, rolled her eyes, then looked at the clock behind the nanny.

    There wasn¡¯t much time left.

    Rosetta slowly rose from her seat.

    Rumble¡­ Bang!

    The sound of thunder and lightning echoed from far away. Light shed through the window and disappeared.

    ¡°Let¡¯s test it out then.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Rosetta picked up a teacup at random, from which tea spilled from what¡¯s left inside.

    The dripping liquid stream from the cup and scarlet water stained the white dress.

    As soon as Rosetta raised the cup, Katie¡¯s shoulders flinched.

    Perhaps it reminded her of what happenedst time.

    A teacup somehow imprinted on her mind after what happened then. It wasn¡¯t unusual¡ªafter all, the teacup was flung through the air spectacrly back then.

    Rosetta looked down at the teacup, following Katie¡¯s gaze.

    The design had pink flowers blooming along the green vine. The teacup looked pretty expensive.

    But, you know what?

    If this breaks, it would be nothing but broken shards.

    The cup, being held precariously by a loose grip, plunged to the ground as soon as the grip rxedpletely.

    Crash!

    The cup broke into pieces with a harsh sound.

    ¡°¡­You¡­¡­¡±

    Before Katie could say anything more, Rosetta raised her hand and swept everything on the table and threw them on the floor.

    ¡°Kyaak!¡±

    Katie screamed briefly at the loud noise that was even more shrill than her earlier shrieks.

    After that, a heavy silence filled the room.

    Katie alternately looked at the broken tableware and Rosetta, unable to calm down.

    ¡°Rosetta¡­ You¡­¡±

    ¡°What if I win the bet?¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Rosetta grinned and reached for a shard.

    As soon as she found arge piece, she sped it in her fist.

    There was a sharp sting when her hand had been cut, followed by red blood flowing through the open wound.

    When she opened her fist, it was clear to see how much blood covered the shard.

    And the tea spilled on the floor gradually turned red.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­!¡±

    Again, a sudden sh of lightning took over the room.

    Perhaps the thunderboltnded nearby. A huge sound followed immediately after the blinding light.

    It¡¯s like¡­

    ¡°Now, what do you think, Nanny? Do you think¡­ someone will finally ask how I¡¯m doing?¡±

    ¡­like the sound of the world copsing.

    Katie¡¯s eyes were trembling.

    ¡®She¡¯s beaten this body so much, but she always avoided spilling blood. So how about this now, hm?¡¯

    How ridiculous.

    As Rosetta nced at the clock again, she saw that it was almost the promised time.

    Rosetta rxed and moved near the broken shards.

    Then, she sat down on the ground and gathered the pieces in her hands.

    Her hands gushed an endless amount of blood, and the skirt of her dress that touched the ground was gradually stained red.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re really crazy.¡±

    On the surface, it really sounded like Katie was terrified.

    But it was at that moment¡ª

    The unlocked door burst open without anyone knocking first.

    The hardwood door was opened with a resounding bang!

    Both Rosetta and Katie¡¯s gazes turned to the people who barged in.

    Two pairs of eyes on one person.

    Due to the cloudy sky, the man who entered also looked as if he hade out from the shadows.

    As the dust fluttered in the dark, the golden gaze scoured the surroundings.

    And soon, that gaze met with Rosetta¡¯s, then his eyes soon widened.

    ¡°Rosetta! You locked Alicia somewhere¡­¡±

    But he trailed off.

    His eyes, which had only been on her face, slowly turned to her hand.

    Her clothes were soaked in tea as she sat on the ground, blood dripping down from the pieces that were in her hands.

    The face that was boiling in anger soon cooled.

    Rosetta dropped the shards that she had gathered in her hand to the floor and quickly hid her hand behind her back.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    As she muttered, the gaze that was on her hand returned to her face, at which she covered her red, stinging cheek like a pathetic person.

    The blood on her hands smeared her face.

    ¡°¡­What the hell is this¡­¡­¡±

    The words that pierced the air sounded empty.

    Soon, his nk expression turned to another person, moving like a stiff machine.

    That direction was towards Katie.

    Soon, an explosive anger entered his eyes once more when his gaze found the target.

    Slowly, but surely.

    ¡°Katie.¡±

    ¡°¡­Young, Young Master¡­ It¡¯s not what it looks like¡­¡±

    ¡°Katie!¡±

    Lightning struck.

    Thunder came crashing down as if the world was ending.

    Rosetta stared nkly out the window and smiled coldly.

    ¡®I think I won our bet, Katie.¡¯

    Thunder rumbled once more.

    When, along the crackle of the thunderbolt, her name was called, Katie¡¯s whole body froze.

    Beyond her frazzled mind, she could see Rosetta from the corners of her eyes, smiling at her somehow.

    It was all nned.

    Damian originally didn¡¯t stop by the detached building.

    Whenever he came back home after being gone for a long time, he would only stop by to say hello to Alicia.

    That¡¯s why Katie had never been worried about him walking into their sses because he didn¡¯te here during ss time.

    But Damian came today.

    With an angry face, without even announcing his arrival.

    ¡®Rosetta! You locked Alicia somewhere¡­¡¯

    Judging by what he had shouted, Rosetta seemed to have hidden Alicia somewhere.

    When Damian found out about it, he ran straight to Rosetta.

    ¡®Rosetta, you damn b*tch¡­!¡¯

    She prevented Alicia froming here to anger Katie, got pped in the face, and broke the cups just so she would bleed.

    And not only that, she even sat on the ground and picked up the shards looking as if she had been forced to do so.

    Just in time, Damian saw Rosetta like this.

    How could it all just be a coincidence?

    Katie gritted her teeth.

    Fooled by a simple scheme, Katie¡¯s thirteen years of hard work crumbled like a sandcastle.

    But Katie couldn¡¯t let it go so easily.

    If she gave up now, it was like giving up her own life.

    Besides, she hadn¡¯t done everything on her own so far.

    It¡¯s been thirteen years.

    Those thirteen years were spent undermining and ruining Rosetta¡¯s reputation.

    The servants who had been beside Rosetta, those who couldn¡¯t stand the cruel treatment, were immediately cut off.

    And all this time, Katie always knelt down in front of Damian, pretending that she was concerned for Rosetta, covering for the young woman¡¯s supposed viciousness.

    ¡¯It¡¯s my fault for not guiding Lady Rosetta to the right path. Please forgive the youngdy¡­¡¯

    Recently, even Damian couldn¡¯t hold back and would always call for Rosetta to berate her, so Rosetta¡¯s character in Damian¡¯s eyes was already irredeemable.

    At this moment, Katie dropped to the ground so hard that the impact of her knees to the floor echoed through the room, her head on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Young Master! It¡¯s unfair!¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±

    The tearful cry was met with a cold smile.

    The scene here was clear for all to see, so what misunderstanding could there be?

    But Katie was more desperate than anyone.

    Her life was on the line.

    She gulped, then looked as upset as possible before raising her head.

    ¡°Y-Yes, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! In fact, I heard that Lady Rosetta locked up Lady Alicia, so I was begging her to let Lady Alicia go. No matter how jealous Lady Rosetta is, she shouldn¡¯t have done that, and¡­¡±

    Crocodile tears ran down her face.

    After a moment of silence and her sputtered breathing, Katie shook her head violently and continued.

    ¡°And she said she didn¡¯t want to talk about it and threatened to fire me¡­ Then she suddenly pped herself and broke all the cups. She even said she¡¯d kill me with the broken ss! I tried to stop her, but she still wouldn¡¯t listen. In the end, she cut her hand with a piece of ss¡­¡±

    The words she uttered were all in her defense, but they just further solidified her real role in this scene.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Rosetta looked at Katie while she was in that state, enjoying the sight in a small way.

    ¡®That¡¯s pretty nice.¡¯

    Katie had built Damian¡¯s trust in her for more than a decade.

    Rosetta, on the other hand, had been living life as though there was sand constantly running down her throat for almost a decade and a half.

    Besides, Rosetta had been scolded for a simr reason just recently.

    It was a great excuse to paint the rity of their rtionships well.

    Rosetta looked at Damian as she covered her bleeding hand with the other.

    From Rosetta¡¯s periphery, she could see Katie ring at her even as the older woman was kneeling so pitifully on the ground.

    But his tight lips showed no signs of opening.

    ¡®Now, what are you going to do?¡¯

    She and Katie did their best to plead their cases.

    All that¡¯s left now was Damian¡¯s judgement.

    Indeed. Whose words would he believe?

    Would he choose to believe the situation before him, or the trust fed to him over the years?

    ¡°Rosetta.¡±

    After a while, those tightly shut lips opened.

    Following the single word said by him, his eyes immediately flitted to Rosetta.

    Two gazes, so alike in their golden hue, met each other.

    ¡°Yes, Older Brother.¡±

    Rosetta met his gaze with a nonchnt expression, then stood up from the ground, holding onto the couch beside her for support.

    The hand that she was holding in the other slipped out, leaving a trail of blood.

    Thanks to this, the legs that supported her body were also greatly shaken.

    Her face betrayed her exhaustion because she had shed a lot of blood.

    Damian¡¯s forehead suddenly crumpled.

    It was the same expression when he saw the wound on Rosetta¡¯s face a few days ago.

    With his forehead still wrinkled, his eyes looked to the ground, then went back up.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    One step.

    The stiff body moved forward.

    And then¡ª

    Bang!

    As the door opened along with the loud sound from outside, an uninvited guest entered.

    It was as if the raindrops had been burnt to ashes.

    The dark sky reminded that, no matter how bright the light that shed through it was, its darkness would never go away.

    One person was about to fall on her knees amongst the broken pieces of ss, blood soaking the floor.

    One tried to stand, but stumbled.

    Another reached out through the air, lips clenched.

    And one other ran across the room.

    Long golden hair fluttered in the air.

    Her thin ankles raced across the room, and the dress that flowed along with her bloomed like flowers.

    ¡°Alicia¡­¡±

    The name was uttered by someone¡¯s lips.

    Alicia ran straight to Rosetta.

    Rosetta was the only one in her sight in the first ce.

    At that moment, Rosetta, who had the most astounded expression amongst everyone in the room, opened her arms unconsciously.

    Alicia jumped into her arms without hesitation, and their bodies fell together onto the sofa.

    ¡°Alicia? You¡­ How¡­¡±

    Rosetta murmured unknowingly.

    It was definitely Alicia in her arms right now.

    But Rosetta knew for sure that Alicia should be in the walk-in closet.

    This scene was meant to be a direct hit to Katie.

    The more Katie inflicted pain onto Rosetta, the more damned she would be.

    But Alicia wouldn¡¯t have endured such a scene.

    Or perhaps it was Rosetta who wouldn¡¯t have stood for it.

    Frankly speaking, it would have been helpful to have someone else distract Katie.

    And she could have used Alicia to elicit more sympathy from Damian.

    ¡±Lady Rosetta seems to have locked up Lady Alicia, but I don¡¯t know where she is now¡­ I-I think the Young Master should go see Lady Rosetta as soon as possible.¡±

    At the agreed upon time, Marie went to Damian and said this, luring him over this way.

    In many ways, keeping Alicia at the closet was the best choice for Rosetta.

    Moderately wide, and the right height.

    It was a ce where she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out by herself.

    Marie said she already bought the cooperation of Alicia¡¯s maid for this, so there was no one else who could have gotten her out.

    ording to Rosetta¡¯s n, she would have released Alicia from the closet after Katie had been thrown into the dungeon¡­

    But here Alicia was now, burying her face in Rosetta¡¯s embrace without saying a word, just breathing heavily.

    It seemed like she ran from her room all the way here.

    Rosetta raised her hand to stroke Alicia¡¯s golden hair, but she soon realized that her hand was covered in blood, so she lowered it again.

    Instead of patting her head, Rosetta spoke instead.

    ¡°Why are you he¡ª¡±

    ¡°Oh, goodness! Mdy, you¡¯re alright!¡±

    But Rosetta was cut-off by Katie¡¯s sudden exmation.

    Katie jumped to her feet and raised her hands with exaggeration¡ªlike a person on death row, thanking the heavens for a second chance at life.

    Alicia, who was still in Rosetta¡¯s arms, was stunned. She flinched at Katie¡¯s voice, but she slowly raised her body up.

    Rosetta¡¯s chest strangely felt empty.

    Then, a nk look was directed at her.

    Rosetta felt guilty for some reason. As if she was a sinner.

    Well, it was wrong of her to lock Alicia away¡­

    Feeling this strange conflict within her, Rosetta avoided Alicia¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Oh, Mdy, it must have been frightening. Everything¡¯s fine. Your nanny is right here beside you now.¡±

    Taking advantage of the fact that Alicia was staring at me wordlessly, Katie quickly opened her mouth again¡ªwith tears welling up around her eyes, looking very solemn.

    ¡°Mdy, pleasee over here.¡±

    Alicia¡¯s body trembled at Katie¡¯s croon.

    Her trembling eyes, which were akin to the pendulum of a quivering clock, alternated looking between Rosetta and Katie.

    Soon after, her closed lips opened little by little.

    ¡°¡­I¡­¡­¡±

    Yes, you.

    It was a quick momentter that her anxiously trembling gaze finally settled.

    ¡°Blood¡­¡±

    As she murmured, Alicia¡¯s eyes turned toward one particr spot on Rosetta¡¯s face, and Rosetta touched.

    Oh,e to think of it, she rubbed her face with her bloody hands to paint a more gruesome scene.

    Rosetta wasn¡¯t sure which was more amazing, that Alicia focused on this first¡­

    ¡­or that Rosetta herself had forgotten about it.

    ¡°Sister, there¡¯s blood¡­¡±

    Alicia said this as if she was out of breath, and she quickly stepped forward to inspect Rosetta¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of me¡­¡±

    The broken teacup, blood soaked on the floor, their older brother and Katie being here.

    And Rosetta getting hurt.

    ¡°Because of me¡­ again, it¡¯s because of me¡­¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not true.¡±

    Rosetta immediately dismissed Alicia¡¯s stuttering words.

    More than anyone, she knew how Alicia felt.

    But that¡¯s not true.

    Yes. It really wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Alicia.¡±

    The calm voice directed at her shocked Alicia.

    At one side, Damian stood like a motionless tower.

    ¡°Older Brother.¡±

    Alicia directed her confused gaze towards Damian.

    ¡°Katie said she was trying to save you because Rosetta trapped you somewhere. But she was threatened by Rosetta.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was no immediate answer.

    It was understandable.

    Hadn¡¯t Alicia been brainwashed for a long time?

    Just mentioning Katie¡¯s name was enough to paralyze her, so it wasn¡¯t that easy to expose the truth.

    As Rosetta scanned the room and turned to Katie, the nanny had a smile that said she also had the same thoughts.

    From behind Alicia, Rosetta looked at her cascading golden locks, then reached out to take her hand.

    A startled face greeted Rosetta.

    Like Rosetta just a few moments ago, the expression Alicia had was like a sinner¡¯s.

    Rosetta shook her head at her as she met her eyes.

    ¡®You don¡¯t have to cover for me. Don¡¯t strain yourself.¡¯

    After a while, red lips quivered, and her nk face slowly began to crumble.

    Tears quickly brimmed the edges of her eyes.

    However, instead of shedding those tears, Alicia pursed her lips.

    She looked at Rosetta for a long time like that, then she gave a shaky smile.

    ¡­Smile?

    The smile was quickly erased from Rosetta¡¯s sight as Alicia turned towards the other two people in the room.

    Strangely, Alicia¡¯s back, which had been so frail just a moment ago, suddenly became as tall as a mountain.

    ¡°No, Brother. That¡¯s not true.¡±

    ¡°Mdy¡­!¡±

    Katie was startled by Alicia¡¯s determined words.

    ¡°Sister and I have been abused by our nanny for a long time. The person who wronged us is Nanny. Sister was¡­ Sister was just trying to save me¡­¡±

    Alicia.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Sister¡¯s fault! Katie was the one who did all the bad things. There are still scars from Katie¡¯s beating. I can show it to you if you want. That¡¯s why, Brother. Brother, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Starting out strong with firm words, Alicia was ovee with sobs halfway through.

    She didn¡¯t want to shed any tears, but as the tears kept flowing, Alicia wiped her eyes with her sleeves.

    ¡°Mdy! Why are you lying?! No, Young Master, it¡¯s not true. You have to believe me! Please believe me!¡±

    ¡°No! Brother, I¡¯m telling the truth. All this time, I¡¯ve been too scared to speak about it. I-I¡¯m so scared of Nanny, but now Sister¡­ because of me, Sister is hu, hurt¡­¡±

    Alicia, who had been talking in a loud voice just now, suddenly staggered and fell into Rosetta¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Alicia!¡±

    Damian tried to run forward to catch her, but Alicia had already begun to fall behind her.

    It was only Rosetta who could catch Alicia, but she also staggered along with her weight.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Rosetta also fell to the floor while supporting Alicia¡¯s body, but apparently there was still broken ss there.

    She could feel arge piece of ss digging into her calf.

    Ah, she¡¯s really going for a bloody look today, huh?

    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any shards near Alicia.

    ¡°Alicia. Alicia, open your eyes.¡±

    Rosetta called Alicia¡¯s name, her eyes slightly trembling.

    However, the tightly shut eyes did not open again.

    Rosetta hurriedly closed her eyes and let out her energy for a little bit as she felt anxious, but as she inspected Alicia¡¯s condition, it seemed like there was nothing wrong and she simply fainted.

    She remembered that Alicia in the original novel would faint easily whenever she was put under heavy stress.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Rosetta could breathe again. She had been holding her breath without realizing it.

    Looking at the unconscious girl¡¯s face whose breathing was shallow, a barrage of unknown emotions filled Rosetta.

    From her eyes on Alicia¡¯s face, Rosetta finally lifted her gaze.

    She saw Katie gritting her teeth, then the wide-open golden eyes that were looking at her in return.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    A small voice called out to the immobile figure.

    ¡°Rosetta are you alr¡ª¡±

    ¡°Brother. Who did you believe?¡±

    The pouring rain pounded on the windowsill.

    ¡°No¡ªwho do you trust now?¡±

    Noisily, fiercely.

    As if the world was falling apart.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    The work that followed went at a snail¡¯s pace.

    The maids rushed in and helped Alicia, then the knights marched in to detain Katie.

    ¡°Take her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair, Young Master! It¡¯s not fair!¡±

    As soon as the silence was disturbed, Katie shouted and shouted, but her words fell to deaf ears.

    The knights wordlessly grabbed her arms and began to lug her forward. She tried her best to resist, but she was being held on both sides by two strong knights, and so she was like a sack being dragged across the ground as she went away.

    Tears flowed down her blue eyes. After all this time, it¡¯s strange that they could still hold fear in them.

    It was ridiculous.

    ¡°No, no please! Lady Rosetta! Rosetta! Pleasee here! I have something to tell you! Mdy I¡¯m¡ª You muste to see me! Mdy! You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯te, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Her desperate cries echoed from beyond the open door.

    It was background music that perfectly matched a minor viin¡¯s downfall.

    Rosetta stood motionless and stared out the door, then soon walked out the door to the hallway when Katie¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t be heard anymore.

    ¡°Rosetta.¡±

    But someone called from behind her.

    Arge hand was holding onto her wrist.

    Carefully, as if it was holding a precarious egg.

    Stopping halfway through the door, she looked up at the ceiling for one quick moment, then turned her gaze to the person who was holding her back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother?¡±

    She made eye contact with Damian, whose face had turned white and distorted.

    ¡°¡­Your hand is hurt. Besides, I think you got even more hurt when you fell down earlier, so it would be better not to move until the physicianes here.¡±

    She blinked slowly a couple times at the dry voice, her eyelids heavy with exhaustion.

    She wanted to go somewhere else for now.

    Not in this chaotic mess. Somewhere quiet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just get treatment in my room. I¡¯m so tired. I just want to rest.¡±

    When she pulled her arm gently as she said this, Damian quickly loosened his grip.

    ¡°Please pay more attention to Alicia than me. Earlier, she seemed very surprised.¡±

    The hand that was still between the two of them paused for a moment before returning back to his side.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    He turned away after that brief confirmation.

    Rosetta felt heavy.

    It felt as though her leg, which had been stabbed by arge shard of ss, was burning.

    Blood dripping from her wounded hands dripped down every step she took.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    A brief voice spoke behind her.

    She paused, but didn¡¯t look back.

    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, Ra.¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t it better not to apologize like this?

    It was a random apology thrown out at a random time, but Rosetta knew what it was about.

    The unanswered question.

    ¡¯Brother. Who did you believe?¡¯

    ¡®No¡ªwho do you trust now?¡¯

    Thetter question was answered by the sight of Katie being dragged away.

    And this apology was the answer for the former.

    Instead of answering ¡®Okay,¡¯ I continued walking away.

    The original Rosetta certainly wouldn¡¯t have epted it.

    Sometimes, you just have to adjust to the will of the body¡¯s owner.

    Ta-dak, tak.

    Ta-dak, tak.

    The footsteps that echoed throughout the hallway were offbeat due to one limp leg.

    It was a sound that was a result of the danger from today, even when it was gone now.

    ¡°Mdy.¡±

    As she turned the hallway where her room was, someone quickly rushed to her side.

    It was Mary, who had an incredibly frightened expression.

    Rosetta nced at Mary¡¯s nervous face and looked forward again.

    ¡°What happened to Alicia?¡±

    Flinching, Rosetta could feel her shoulders shaking even without looking.

    ¡°I apologize, Mdy. When I went back after I called the Young Master, she threatened to jump if I didn¡¯t let her out. I heard the window opening from inside the closet¡­ I couldn¡¯t help it, Mdy.¡±

    As her voice shook, Marie confessed her innocence.

    Unlike Katie, her confession seemed genuine.

    Butpared to Katie¡¯s excuses to Damian, what Marie said was more unbelievable.

    ¡®She was going to jump? That Alicia¡­?¡¯

    In the midst of these questions, Alicia¡¯s hazy smile shed across Rosetta¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Alright. Go back.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? But, Mdy¡¯s clothes¡­¡±

    ¡°Why, do you want to y dress-up?¡±

    ¡°¡­Mdy¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°The doctor wille to my room, and I¡¯ll leave my clothes to another maid. Stop following me. If you do¡­¡±

    Rosetta was about to threaten her, and the small warning was for Marie to stop following her.

    Then, she left the maid alone in the hallway and went into her room.

    The sound of the rain drumming down had already stopped before she realized it.

    A faint ray of sunlight emerged from the dark clouds.

    She watched those dark clouds and rays of sunlight for a moment before she crumbled down.

    On her face were streams of red blood.

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she had on her.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    Her head was spinning.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was from the blood loss¡­ or from something else.

    Alicia¡¯s eyes kept glimmering in front of her.

    Damian¡¯s hushed apology kept echoing behind her ears.

    The world was full of ridiculous things.

    It was tiring in many ways.

    Rosetta continued to live in her new body. There were several reasons why she came to this decision.

    First, she wasn¡¯t the main character here.

    She was sick and tired of being the main character, so she liked the idea of being a supporting actress.

    Although she was bothered that this role was a ¡®viin,¡¯ it didn¡¯t matter in the end because nothing would happen to her if she simply did nothing.

    Second, it would be a random roulette.

    She literally didn¡¯t know where it would stop.

    In this life, she was lucky to have the role of a supporting character, to have a pretty face, and a considerable enough family. If she went on to the next life, she didn¡¯t know what kind of fate she had.

    The first round was worth living in because she was only a high school student. It was likely that she¡¯d be thrown back to a ce like the second or the third round.

    Andstly¡­

    She wasn¡¯t close to her family.

    In fact, this was the decisive factor.

    Even before she got reincarnated, the Duke and the Young Duke would always be out of the house, and Rosetta had an awkward rtionship with Alicia.

    ording to some memories still left in this body, she didn¡¯t even talk much with Marie, who was her personal maid.

    In fact, it was safe to say that inside this mansion, no one truly knew Rosetta well.

    And she liked this very much.

    Whenever she possessed someone knew, their brother or sister would realize the terrible reality that she wasn¡¯t the same person.

    She couldn¡¯t live like herself after transmigrating.

    She had to constantly analyze her memories and act ording to that character so that the character¡¯s family and the people around wouldn¡¯t notice.

    Once energetic, once bold, once timid.

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    It had been a long time since she had forgotten.

    It was good enough to just act ording to the script given to her.

    However, no matter how much she acted, there was always somethingcking.

    Because she wasn¡¯t real.

    In the midst of it all, she had lost herself. It was an irony that ¡®others¡¯ couldn¡¯t even feel.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you?¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s not the answer.¡¯

    She was always on her toes when these sentences were flung towards her.

    She lived as though she was clinging onto the end of the string.

    It was always like that.

    Nevertheless, the moment woulde when she¡¯d be off the mark.

    ¡¯You¡¯re not my daughter.¡¯

    Those eyes were kind to her just a few days prior, but they would suddenly look at her like she was a monster.

    Indignation, dismay, anxiety, fear, anger.

    ¡¯You¡­ You¡¯re not my daughter!¡¯

    The ear-splitting scream would jolt her to her senses.

    That¡¯s right, she actually thought she could pull it off.

    She always thought that way.

    Whenever she acted strangely, or if the way she spoke became awkward, or if she used words that she shouldn¡¯t know.

    Would there really be no one who would catch on?

    However, the gap between reality and fantasy was bigger than she thought.

    The tearful eyes and grief-stricken screams of agony were even more frightening than she thought.

    Once, it was her mother.

    Although she was just acting, she tried to love her. And she tried to be loved.

    She wanted to be a good daughter.

    But no matter how much she struggled, her body¡¯s family would never be hers.

    ¡¯Rita, where¡¯s my daughter?¡¯

    ¡®Ah, now I¡¯m¡­ How should I be called?¡¯

    What was the name of a person who could neither be real or fake?

    ¡°¡­ter¡­ Sis¡­ t¡­ sis¡­¡±

    She opened her eyes to a strange sound. She felt dizzy.

    The world she saw was distorted through the cracks in her vision.

    Where was she, who was she now?

    Rosetta, or Rita, or¡­

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    It was the familiar voice that pulled her back to reality.

    She lifted her eyelids, which had been heavily lowered, then searched for the voice¡¯s owner through the darkness.

    ¡°¡­Alicia? Why are you¡­?¡±

    Her voice cracked. Perhaps her throat was swollen.

    And it wasn¡¯t just that.

    It was dizzy.. she felt hot¡­ and it was burning¡­

    ¡®Is it because of the wound?¡¯

    ¡°I was by your door because I was worried, but I heard a groan inside. Even though I know I shouldn¡¯te in without permission¡­ I¡¯m so worried¡­ So I just came in. I¡¯m sorry, Sister¡­¡±

    Alicia¡¯s dejectedness glimmered over the tears in her eyes, which Rosetta could see through the darkness.

    She slowly raised her upper body.

    She held herself up with her injured hand without realizing, so when she yelped a little in pain, Alicia hurriedly helped her.

    After leaning back on the headboard, she breathed in deeply amidst the heat she was feeling and through her hazy mind.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re sweating a lot. I should go call the doctor¡­¡±

    After Alicia wiped Rosetta¡¯s forehead with her cuffs, she motioned to get up from her seat, but Rosetta reached out to stop her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Her senses weren¡¯t right because of her fever.

    Half of her mind was still inside her dream.

    Now, she was both Rosetta and Rita, or neither Rita nor anyone.

    Lonely, deste, like a lost child.

    ¡°Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°You, you¡­ Why did you do that.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Alicia stuttered in return, as though she had forgotten how to speak.

    Rosetta looked at Alicia through bleary eyes, only seeing the outline of her body by the corner of the bed.

    ¡°Why, why did you leave your room. Why¡ªyou ran to me. Why¡­ Why did you tell Katie¡­ You¡¯re too weak. You cry all the time. In the end, you even¡­ fainted¡­ Why the hell¡­¡±

    Why.

    They were silent for a moment.

    The silence was as still as the darkness.

    And with a face as tranquil as the darkness, Alicia fell into thought.

    It was a long time before she answered.

    No, actually, perhaps it was in an instant.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been protecting me. Sister has been protecting me, so I wanted to protect you. I was scared¡­ but because of Sister, I got some courage. Just¡­ That¡¯s all¡­¡±

    Rosetta¡¯s lips trembled.

    The heat she felt all over her body quickly gathered to her face.

    ¡°¡­¡­Like a fool¡­¡±

    It felt like her throat was clogged.

    The unbearably warm sensation went to her eyes, and tears flowed down her cheeks, trickling down.

    Knock, knock.

    Once tears began to trickle, they immediately poured like waterfalls.

    She couldn¡¯t stop the broken faucet that was leaking.

    ¡°Sister¡­ What¡¯s wrong? Does it hurt somewhere?¡±

    Startled, Alicia was agitated and was at a loss on what to do.

    Even with this, she was so clumsy.

    Seeing just a few tears, she also followed suit.

    In the original novel, Alicia was no different.

    The original Alicia was constantly this tearful, weak character until the very end when her mind was finally worn out.

    She was always at a loss.

    After getting rid of Katie after she was found guilty, the Duke and Young Duke tried to spend more time with her, but the novel¡¯s narrative soon started.

    She was still suffering fromck of affection, and because of that, she was often dragged around by the male lead.

    Alicia was a person who was easily intimidated.

    That was Alicia in the original novel. And that should be the Alicia in this present day.

    But then, Alicia came running.

    She threatened to jump out the window and ran to Rosetta as fast as she could.

    She did something that even normal people couldn¡¯t easily do, then ran to Rosetta.

    To save her.

    Rosetta helped Alicia, which became her courage, and Alicia, who gained courage, tried to save Rosetta with that courage.

    She changed.

    She opened the cage door and untied her shackles all by herself.

    With just a little attention from Rosetta.

    Suddenly, a thought urred to her.

    ¡®If someone just¡­ If there was someone who gave me salvation. If only there was someone who made a small difference¡­¡¯

    From the depths of her hazy mind, she felt like someone with long blond hair was looking at her with forlorn eyes.

    A woman with no family, no anything.

    All she had was a body to live in.

    She lived as Rita, but she wasn¡¯t really Rita.

    ¡®Me.¡¯

    Or someone else.

    She reached out her trembling hand, then embraced the shadow in the dark.

    ¡°Sister¡­?¡±

    A voice filled with fear entered her ears, but instead of answering, she buried her face deeper onto the slender shoulders.

    ¡®Maybe I¡¯m¡­?¡¯

    That¡¯s right, maybe she¡¯s¡­ from the moment she opened her eyes in this world.

    The moment she saw Alicia looking exactly like her.

    From the moment she said she¡¯d be beaten instead of Alicia.

    Maybe.

    Maybe she already knew this would happen.

    As long as she was breathing in this world, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop caring for Alicia.

    And she wouldn¡¯t be able to abandon her.

    She didn¡¯t have the confidence to see Alicia walk through a path of thorns, a path that she had already walked before.

    She didn¡¯t have the confidence to see Alicia be exactly like herself in the past.

    No hopes of death, no hopes of life, not even any hopes of feeling pain.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of anything, but she didn¡¯t have the confidence to watch Alicia go through any misfortune.

    ¡®To me, you are another me, just not yet in the future.¡¯

    In that way, perhaps she could save herself.

    She held Alicia tightly in her arms, tears flowing down endlessly.

    The little girl who jumped fearlessly for her even though she was so weak.

    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll protect you¡­ I mean it¡­ I will¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t worry, Alicia.

    Rita.

    The words she couldn¡¯t say in the end were washed away by her tears.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Rosetta woke up a little after daybreak.

    Just before the sky turned blue.

    As she blinked away her drowsiness, she took a pillow and covered her face with it after remembering what happened the night before.

    ¡®Just what have I done¡­¡¯

    She cried like a child while clinging onto Alicia.

    She must have been out of her mind because she was injured.

    Her body felt too hot and it was like she was drunk, but without the nausea.

    But instead of alcohol, she had been delirious with a fever. No, in the first ce, it would have been better if she wasn¡¯t delirious at all.

    Absorbed in justifying the shame she felt for a long time, she blinked when a thought shed across her mind.

    ¡®Come to think of it, it¡¯s been a long time since I cried like that in front of someone else.¡¯

    One thing¡¯s for sure¡ªshe never cried like that in years.

    No. Perhaps it was her first time.

    She wasn¡¯t sure what the exact answer was. At the very least, it wasn¡¯t in her memories.

    It urred to her that she was adjusting well to this new life of hers.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since she transmigrated here, but she was already doing things that were out of character for her.

    She didn¡¯t know if this was a green light or a red light.

    Going down from her bed, she felt less ashamed the more time passed.

    ¡°Alright¡­ Let¡¯s forget. Just forget it.¡±

    As she stretched, she muttered to herself.

    There was no need to dwell on shameful memories. What¡¯s done is done.

    Besides, the present was more important than drowning under waves of shame.

    She had work to do.

    After lightly stretching her neck, she went to her desk and sat down.

    Relying on the original Rosetta¡¯s memories, she took out a clean piece of paper and picked up a quill, which she wetted with ink.

    Then, she wrote.

    ¡¸ Mob-Alicia Project ¡¹

    That was the name of the grand n she would be leading from here on out.

    Yesterday, she regretted showing an embarrassing face in front of Alicia, but at least her determination not to let her suffer was sincere.

    It was the determination not to let that child walk the same path as her.

    She would need to interfere with the original narrative, but just thinking about it already tired her out and made her feel like there were hives all over her body. But it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    She already made up her mind to save Alicia from the fate of the female lead.

    She patted the nk space under the title with her quill¡¯s tip, then recalled the original.

    Just as you¡¯d need to go to a forest to find a tree, you¡¯d need to find a keyword to change the narrative.

    She closed her eyes, then opened them.

    Several thick books came to mind. It wasn¡¯t long before she could hear the sound of pages turning.

    ¡®Is this the Carter family¡¯s funeral?¡¯

    In the original, Leo and Alicia met and talked for the first time at that funeral.

    It was set to take ce around the summer of this year.

    That was when Leo started taking an interest in Alicia.

    ¡®If I tell her not to attend the funeral¡­¡¯

    No, that wouldn¡¯t work.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to change fate just by covering Alicia¡¯s eyes.

    There were other hunting events anding-of-age banquets where they could meet.

    Noble men and women who were about to reach adulthood were also required to participate in events hosted by the Imperial family.

    Rosetta tookfort in the fact that there were still a few months left before the funeral.

    She erased the first method from her mind. Then, she dove more into the novel.

    Leo, who became interested in Alicia, began to gradually fall in love with her after a few serendipitous encounters.

    What began as a subtle attention grew in intensity during theing-of-age ball.

    Since Leo¡¯s father passed away and he became a Duke at a young age, the rest of the novel became an unbridled session of ¡®mad obsession¡¯ without any brakes on it.

    Alicia was overwhelmed by his callous affection and obsession, but she couldn¡¯t push him away easily.

    There were two main reasons for that¡­

    First, Alicia¡¯s personality.

    Katie had abused her for a long period of time, and her older sister, Rosetta, who wasn¡¯t close to her family, hated Alicia.

    Her environment was wholly conducive for making her extremely passive, timid, and incapable of rejecting people.

    For Alicia, it was the first time that anyone paid attention to her as much as Leo did, and unfortunately, she grew weak to him, not being able to deal with him at all.

    Second, Leo¡¯s position.

    The Duchy of Valentine.

    The Duchy of Freesia.

    The Duchy of Carter.

    These three families served as pirs to the Kham Empire, respectively wielding the sword, holy power, and magic.

    These three strong pirs had a rtionship with each other to keep each other in check under equal power.

    Leo was the heir to the Duchy of Carter, and at an early age, became the Duke himself.

    Among the families that kept each other in check, there was the young Duke and the Ducal Princess.

    It would have been too much for the timid Alicia to reject him.

    At least, if he had still been fighting for session, she could have avoided him. However, when he became Duke and put pressure on her, Alicia became like a doll being dragged across thend.

    Leo was a man who took full advantage of Alicia¡¯s weak mental state.

    Her trauma, her rtionship with her family, and her family¡¯s political position. All of it.

    ¡¯What if your family gets hurt and your household copses? What if a war breaks out¡­¡¯

    In fact, these were worries that she already had.

    He was obsessed.

    Those worries became reality.

    No matter how much she tried to avoid him, cruel fate did not allow her to be happy.

    By the end of the novel, Leo wanted to bring down the Valentines just to get his hands on Aliciapletely. And so, the Valentine family ended up dying one by one. That was what happened in this wretched tragedy.

    The only one left from Valentine was Alicia.

    Rosetta, Damian, and Duke Valentine.

    They were all just helpless sacrifices to that cruel fate.

    At the end of it, Leo took in the female lead who was the only one left and kept her in his possession forever.

    ¡®What a load of crap.¡¯

    How was she able to stand reading it?

    In particr, she didn¡¯t like the fact that ¡®Leo¡¯ hadn¡¯t faced any repercussions only because the genre of the novel was like this.

    ¡­Because she herself had experienced it.

    ¡¯Please stop, please¡­ Don¡¯t touch my family! Just¡­ I¡¯d rather that you¡­ I¡­¡¯

    An empty cry echoed in her mind.

    It wasn¡¯t Alicia, and it wasn¡¯t Rosetta.

    It hadn¡¯t been a month yet, but¡­ she didn¡¯t know why her throat was closed up.

    ¡°Rita.¡±

    She said her name under her breath, blinking as though she was surprised by her own voice.

    And when she checked the name ¡®Rita¡¯ was written on it.

    It was the result of her subconscious.

    While staring at the name ¡®Rita¡¯, she repeatedly drew a ck circle over the syble ¡®ta¡¯.

    She repeatedly marked it until the letters were invisible.

    Then, she wrote ¡®A¡¯ in front of the ¡®li¡¯* and ¡®cia¡¯ next to the ck mark.

    { tl/n: R and L have the same character in hangul, so this syble could be read as both ¡®Ri¡¯ and ¡®Li¡¯. }

    Alicia.

    After outlining the heavily written letters, she continued to think about what she had contemted before.

    ¡®First of all, Katie¡¯s abuse and the resulting trauma¡­ It¡¯ll be hard to remedy.¡¯

    It had already been too long.

    Katie was gone, but the memories that she had already umted wouldn¡¯t go away so easily.

    It was a great improvement that Alicia ran to my rescue, but it might be difficult for her to muster up the same courage all the time.

    ¡®Actually, the most obvious thing is¡­¡¯

    It was to get rid of the male lead.

    Without the romantic interest, a romance novel would lead to nowhere.

    ¡®I¡¯ll just kill you.¡¯

    In fact, there was no better n.

    If the male lead just ceased to exist, then the story wouldn¡¯t proceed ording to the narrative.

    However, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    And she knew this, too.

    This line of logic was like this: If one didn¡¯t want to go walk down the stairs, one just needed to jump out the window.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy at all to just approach Leo and kill him now. And even if she seeded in killing him, the aftermath would be disastrous.

    Alicia and the rest of the Valentines could be harmed.

    Rosetta could take care of herself. She could just die and move on to the next world¡­

    But how could a case like a Ducal Princess killing another Duchy¡¯s Young Master be solved as a simple person-to-person conflict?

    The oue could either be a huge marypensation or a civil war.

    Amid an outpour of swords and magic, she automatically pictured a bloody and wounded Alicia.

    ¡®This won¡¯t work.¡¯

    She came to a quick conclusion then moved on to the next option.

    However, she still couldn¡¯t get rid of the idea in her head that getting rid of Leo would be the best way.

    ¡®If I can¡¯t kill you, then I¡¯ll at least take away your power.

    Tap, tap, tap.

    The tip of the quill left countless dots on the paper, then stopped sharply.

    Something crossed her mind just then.

    ¡®Come to think of it, it¡¯s not as if¡­ there¡¯s no method to do it, right?¡¯

    Leo would be the Duke a few months after theing-of-age ceremony.

    It was around that time that the current Duke due to a sudden deterioration of his heath between winter and spring.

    It meant that Rosetta still had months to prepare before Leo had more power.

    ¡®What if someone else other than Leo takes up the title of Duke?¡¯

    Oh, that family was quite the family as well.

    There was one person who could take away Leo¡¯s most formidable card, which was power.

    How would a tiger chew its food if it was toothless?

    Conveniently, Leo had a disgrace of a brother.

    And he was the main character during the Carter family¡¯s funeral.

    Cassion Carter.

    His role in the novel was a short-lived viin¡ªjust like Rosetta.

    ¡®Ah, the main characters here both have half-siblings that are viins.¡¯

    But in fact, Cassion was quite the viin.

    He was a pitiful man who ran away and dreamed of revenge after almost being killed by Leo, but in the end, he died by Leo¡¯s hand.

    Even at the time of the funeral, which was the first scene of the novel, Cassion was actually alive.

    After Leo almost killed him, the funeral was held without his body.

    After his real death, he faced a miserable end without even the luxury of having a grave.

    ¡®Pitiful, lonely viin¡­¡¯

    Rosetta picked up a calendar and looked up the day of Cassion¡¯s ident.

    That was the day that Leo orchestrated a carriage incident where Cassion almost died, but he survived and hid himself.

    To get Cassion on her side, she would have to approach him before the ident.

    After the ident, Cassion would be in dire straits if he hid the same way he did in the novel.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see¡­ Cassion¡¯s ident. It¡¯ll be a week before the academy¡¯s graduation ceremony.¡¯

    It was three dayster.

    Only three days from today.

    Rattle.

    She opened her eyes to the sensation of her head being jostled slightly.

    After riding a carriage for a long time, she fell asleep without realizing it.

    Her head continued to bob along with the carriage, and this was because they were going over an unpaved road.

    The sky, which had been bright when she first went out, was now turning yellow.

    Under the yellow sky, the vastness of nature unfolded.

    Branches swayed in the wind, grass flowed like waves, flowers everywhere.

    Thendscape in this world was simr to the third round, but certainly not the same.

    It had been a long time since she saw this kind of scenery.

    ¡®Ah, this thought again.¡¯

    After entering the fourth round, she often thought about it.

    ces where feet could walk over, ces where eyes could see, scents of perfume, textures, sounds.

    Everything was followed with admiration and the thought of ¡®how long has it been?¡¯

    It urred to her that she had been locked up for a long time in the third round.

    However, just as she became ustomed to that dark ce and those bars, she would also grow ustomed to all these things again.

    Rattle. The carriage ran over something bumpy again.

    ¡°Are you quite alright, Mdy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    While looking out the window, she came to her senses at the prompting of the carriage horseman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°How long do we have left?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon!¡±

    She turned her back on the window she was looking out of, then went to the opposite window and opened the curtains.

    Beyond the small window, she could see a mountain that was neither too high nor too low.

    It was seven days before the academy¡¯s summer graduation ceremony.

    Today, Cassion¡¯s carriage would fall down a cliff.

    ¡ª¡ª

    tl/n: ml is that u?? finally?? after 84 years????

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    The moment she found out that the day was just right around the corner, she started making ns.

    How to approach him.

    How to lure him in.

    How to make him Duke.

    Truthfully, the third step of this n wasn¡¯t something that could be drawn out if she only thought about it for a few days, so she decided to think realistically.

    What¡¯s urgent right now were the first and second steps.

    First, she would need to think about what to talk to him about, but Rosetta and Cassion weren¡¯t exactly socialites.

    Both of them stayed away from the social scene, so they never saw or talked to each other before.

    It was going to be a problem even if she managed to see him.

    Would it be possible to persuade him with only three days left?

    She couldn¡¯t just say, ¡®Hey, why don¡¯t you be the Duke?¡¯

    Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t be caught by the Carter family as she helped out Cassion.

    ¡®At least, until Cassion bes Duke.¡¯

    Until she was certain of this.

    Then, there was only one thing she¡¯d choose.

    She needed to approach him without anyone knowing, and at the same time, to create a situation where he wouldn¡¯t dare to reject her proposal.

    And she knew how both conditions would be met.

    It was¡­

    Right after the carriage ident.

    While she recalled the past few days, the carriage stopped halfway up the mountain.

    As she got off the carriage, she checked on the horseman who was feeding the horse.

    At first nce, she could see the cliff path through the gaps between the trees that were standing diagonally due to being on a hillside.

    ¡®I think that¡¯s enough.¡¯

    There wasn¡¯t much she could see, but it didn¡¯t matter as long as she kept the timing right.

    If it was too empty, they might find them at once.

    If the trees covered this much and the slope was like this, then she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being caught.

    She thought it should be fine.

    She could see the bottom from the top clearly, but the top couldn¡¯t be seen from the bottom very well.

    Unhanding the branches she held onto, she went back to the carriage.

    ¡°I apologize, Mdy, but we shouldn¡¯t stay here for long.¡±

    When she got back to the carriage, the horseman finished feeding the horse and nced towards the sky, concerned.

    ¡°The sun is setting. When the sun goes down, these remote mountains be dangerous. Not only the mountain paths, but even paved roads be dangerous. As expected, it would be better to bring a knight.¡°

    With his continued mumbles, the horseman nced at her.

    And she answered with a quick nce.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. No one dares to look at the color of my eyes anyway.¡±

    It was the same excuse she gave to Damian.

    She said, ¡®I want to clear my head. It¡¯s hard to stay where Katie used to be,¡¯ when she asked for permission to go out.

    He tried to attach a knight on her, but she refused by using the same excuse she gave the horseman.

    It would just be annoying to have more eyes on something she¡¯s trying to keep under wraps.

    In the first ce, she kept it a secret that she hade to a remote mountain.

    ¡®By now, they¡¯ll think I¡¯ve arrived at the hotel or walking downtown while still within the Duke¡¯s territory.¡¯

    If they had known that I¡¯d stop by this mountain, they would definitely have somehow attached a knight on her.

    ¡°Even if I look like this, I¡¯m still a Valentine. I¡¯m confident I can protect myself, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    For generations, the Valentine Duchy had always been a house of warriors or knights. Even women were no different.

    ording to Rosetta¡¯s memory, both Alicia and Rosetta already knew how to handle a sword and they¡¯d mastered the basic teachings to be a warrior.

    It was a must.

    But more lessons on swordsmanship were optional.

    To be honest, both Alicia and Rosetta were only trained with the basics, so if the horseman here now encountered a group of bandits, the ending was obviously a dog¡¯s death.

    If they knew she was one of the Valentine¡¯s Ducal Princesses, then they¡¯d definitely aim for capturing her and asking for ransom.

    Sometimes it was better to just keep people in the dark so they wouldn¡¯t concern themselves so much.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself. I won¡¯t be here for long, I just want to see the sunset before we descend the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mdy.¡±

    At Rosetta¡¯s words, there was a mixture of anxiety and relief on his face. He tightened the string on his pouch as though he was excited to leave.

    The horse, which had been chewing on an apple until recently, looked at the closed pouch forlornly, but the horseman didn¡¯t notice this and immediately began to prepare for their descent.

    He arranged the pouches and put them on the horseman¡¯s seat, checked his whip, gloves and reins over and over, then soon squatted down next to the carriage to take a look at the wheels.

    Rosetta looked at the sky quietly again.

    The sky was the only indication of time passing because she didn¡¯t have a watch.

    The sky had be redder.

    And not only the sky, but also the world beneath it.

    The green leaves of the trees were tinged red by the sky, looking as though it had be autumn even though it was still summer.

    ¡®I think it¡¯s about time¡­¡¯

    If it¡¯s that time, then it wasn¡¯t dinnertime anymore.

    ¡®Cassion, 19. Exactly a week before the academy¡¯s summer graduation ceremony. During the hour of dinnertime.¡¯

    The novel¡¯s information in her mind was urate.

    She had moved forward after Katie¡¯s arrest, but that was only within the Valentine household, so nothing else in the world had changed.

    After leaning against the carriage, I slowly walked toward the horseman.

    It was gettingte, so she had to prepare this side as well.

    After walking silently, she stood behind the horseman.

    Covered by the shadow of a tree, Rosetta¡¯s own shadow did not appear, so the horseman didn¡¯t notice her approach.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªgoodness!¡±

    At her sudden call from behind him, the horseman turned around and yelped.

    She didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and, with her pointer and middle finger, quickly stabbed a pressure point beneath his ear as he faced her.

    After the pressure point was touched, the horseman lost consciousness and couldn¡¯t even close his eyes. Then, he copsed.

    Oh, her abilities really were still there.

    After shortly admiring her fingers, she dragged the man¡¯s body over to the tree next to the carriage.

    The horse¡¯s ck eyes were clear, and they stared at the horseman as though it had witnessed something amazing.

    Rosetta smiled lightly and brought the pouch of food behind the horse.

    As she took out some fresh carrots and small apples, the horse blinked several times and began to eat happily.

    ¡°Right. In exchange, keep what you saw today a secret.¡±

    She stroked its mane as she murmured, then the white horse softly stamped its front hoof and pushed its snout against her.

    While petting the horse¡¯s jaw, she turned her head to the edge of the cliff, covered by trees.

    A still, quiet cliff side.

    Before long, some birds below the slope began to fly into the sky with their wings fluttering.

    The unexpected movement induced a strange sense of unease in the air.

    She stopped petting the horse and crouched down to the slope, her hand on the ground. She felt a slight vibration among the sounds of various mountain dwellers.

    It sounded like a four-legged animal pulling something that was on wheels¡­

    ¡°Here ites.¡±

    As soon as the other horse stopped, a huge banging sound from the earth rang and echoed.

    The mountain¡¯s birds flew up the sky, and the frightened horse next to her let out a heavy breath.

    She opened her eyes slowly after counting a few seconds inwardly, then she saw a hazy cloud of dust through the gap in the trees.

    Soon, under the dissipating dust, a man ran back down the mountain path and away from the dust cloud with frantic steps.

    Was he the horseman?

    He must have jumped before the ident.

    Holding onto an injured arm, he looked behind him again and again as he ran, like he was being chased.

    His face was full of anxiety and fear.

    Goodness, even he could be scared.

    Killing someone must not be easy.

    Today¡¯s ident was intentionally done after the horseman was paid.

    To kill Cassion.

    At the behest of the current Duchess of Carter and her biological son, Leo, the male lead.

    Those two orchestrated the ident today.

    Cassion had neither a mother to support him nor the ability to wield magic that the Carter household prided itself in. He was a man born into such a family despite not having any abilities.

    The Duke of Carter was ashamed of his ipetent son, and so after his father abandoned Cassion, no one else sided with him.

    No one at all protected him.

    Taking advantage of Cassion¡¯s position, the Duchess and Leo often tried to get rid of him.

    This was to secure a more secure hold over the session. In the novel, the carriage ident was the end of their efforts.

    ¡®¡­I feel sorry for you.¡¯

    Suddenly, she felt pity for the guy.

    A home was supposed to be a ce where one could return to with a light heart, but for him, it was the most difficult and frightening ce.

    There was no one on his side and his life was constantly being threatened.

    He struggled over and over.

    He survived all that.

    But at the end of it all, he was going to die alone at the hands of a cowardly horseman.

    ¡®Even so, Cassion. Don¡¯t take it too hard.¡¯

    The horseman who tried to kill him would die soon.

    She didn¡¯t mean that she¡¯d kill the horseman for him.

    She felt sorry for him, but she didn¡¯t have enough affection for him to kill on his behalf.

    A hand that feeds a hound could also be bitten. It was simply the logic of this cruel world.

    The horseman would kill the Duke¡¯s firstborn, then the family of that dead young man would kill the horseman in turn.

    In a way, it was a cycle of vengeance.

    Rosetta smiled at the irony of their simrities.

    The horseman¡¯s retreating figure was now ridiculously far away, so much that he was almost invisible.

    After checking the horses and seeing if they were unconscious, she ran straight down the slope and descended the cliff.

    Concentrating her energy on her limbs, she slid down the cliff and ran down. She could already taste that distinct metallic taste in her mouth.

    She wondered when this body would adapt to her power.

    She had trained her body to the fullest in the second round, so she was experienced with training new bodies.

    ¡®But the amount of chi I can handle seems to be increasing.¡¯

    Slowing down as she neared the scene of the ident, she swallowed that metallic taste.

    As she got closer the cloud of dust was disturbed. She swung her hands around for it to disappear, then the scene of the nned ident gradually became more visible.

    What a sight.

    A carriage thaty shattered.

    Luggage strewn here and there.

    And the victim¡ª

    A bleeding man with wounds covering his entire body.

    The most severe wound of them all was his abdomen pierced by arge branch.

    The branch was a little thinner than a baby¡¯s forearm, but it prated his waist, and blood flowed like water out a faucet.

    ¡®Ah, it looks painful.¡¯

    As she took one step forward, the man¡¯s brows twitched in pain, and Rosetta could guess just how much pain he was in.

    He sensed my presence, and so he struggled to lift his head from the ground to see who it was that came.

    The hair that fluttered in the wind was ck.

    And the eyes that stared back at her were red.

    ¡°Please . . . save . . . me . . .¡±

    Cassion, who was covered entirely in blood, gasped loudly andboriously raised his head as he sensed my presence.

    His broken plea wasced with an intense desperation.

    Like dying embers of a fire, he pleaded.

    This man was the viin who was fated to meet an unfortunate demise.

    Cassion Carter.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    The carriage rolled over the edge of the cliff.

    Suddenly, the horse ran wild after hearing a strange sound, which happened at the same time the carriage headed straight off the cliff.

    Confused and panicked, Cassion clutched the window frame and looked out.

    At first nce out the window, his eyes met with the horseman¡¯s frightened gaze.

    It was just one second.

    Yes, just a split second.

    ¡®This time, again.¡¯

    Bang! His fist punched the window. The shattered ss ripped into his skin.

    And that was that.

    His body floated up as the carriage descended at a fast rate.

    It was hard to tell which one it was that was going backward¡ªif it was the carriage, time, or himself.

    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s making me dizzy.¡¯

    In a daze, he thought about when exactly this would be over.

    Boom!

    With a loud roar, the carriage crashed onto the ground.

    The shock was as great as the shattered carriage¡¯s sound.

    The man¡¯s body was flung towards another direction, his body broken here and there.

    He couldn¡¯t feel his body.

    He was still in shock. He forgot how pain felt.

    However, after a while¡­

    ¡°Uurk¡­ haa¡­ ugh¡­¡±

    The pain that started at the tip of his toes gradually went up to his head.

    The burning sensation all over his body made it impossible for him to breathe.

    It was painful even to just inhale and exhale, so he held his breath, then spat it out at once.

    A red sky could be seen through his distorted view.

    His eyelids sank slowly and opened again.

    ¡®Ah. Am I going to die here?¡¯

    In the end, it was like this.

    A cold wave went over his tired heart.

    Three waves passed over his heart, and what came to mind were the three people in a family portrait.

    Father. Stepmother. Leo.

    A family where there was no room for him.

    Family.

    Was there any other word as ufortable and unfamiliar as this?

    ¡°Ha¡­ haa¡­¡±

    A weakugh spilled out his lips.

    It¡¯s just that¡­ his situation was so amusing that heughed instead of cried.

    Today¡¯s ident certainly wasn¡¯t just that.

    The runaway horseman would be evidence to that fact, but in the past, there was never any evidence to keep.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time that an unusual ident happened to him.

    ¡®And they did it again.¡¯

    His stepmother and his half-brother, Leo.

    They¡¯d threatened him countless times.

    They had broken his arms and legs countless times.

    He teetered between life and death countless times.

    There was never anyone there to help him.

    The people in the estate kept their mouths shut even though they knew the truth that was happening right under their noses.

    With closed eyes, with covered ears.

    They lived as though they couldn¡¯t see what they saw, couldn¡¯t hear what they heard.

    Even his father was like that.

    ¡¯If you had any abilities at all, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt.¡¯

    It was a cold voice that was as biting as ice. The contempt in those red eyes was like poison.

    It was strange.

    His father¡¯s scolding was brief, but it hurt so much.

    It was more painful than when he had rolled down a set of stairs and broken his bones, more suffocating than when he fell into a freezing pond in the middle of winter.

    It was like a de had pierced through his chest.

    If his father wanted to get rid of him simply for having been born¡­

    Then, why did he exist?

    ¡®There¡¯s no one.¡¯

    The fact that there was no one on his side in the world was terribly clear to him.

    Since then, he had always led a life of vignce because of all the thorns around him.

    He couldn¡¯t trust anyone in the estate, and he couldn¡¯t even eat his food freely.

    The whole world was strangling him. All those people¡¯s eyes were like knives judging his existence.

    It was a life that would be more aptly described as struggling instead of living.

    He felt so alone every single day, as though he was standing in the middle of a vast open sea.

    It was painful. It was lonely.

    Like he was already in hell.

    Nevertheless, desperately¡­ he wanted to live.

    The more people cornered him, the greater his longing for life became.

    Somehow, he wanted to survive until the bitter end.

    But now¡­

    ¡®So this really is the end¡­¡¯

    A trembling finger scratched on the ground. Blood seeped out from his fingertips and to the rough mountain floor.

    However, the shallow pain was iparable to what he felt with the rest of his body.

    Cassion dug his fingers and elbows on the ground and pushed himself up.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ ha.¡±

    Previously facing upwards as he looked up at the sky like he was floating in the sea, he rolled over and turned on his stomach.

    Still, he desperately wanted to live. He stretched out a quivering arm.

    As he reached out, and his hands scratched the ground, dragging his body across little by little.

    The small movements made it feel like all his bones were being twisted.

    The act of scratching the ground alone didn¡¯tst long.

    He couldn¡¯t move for a while, and he didn¡¯t even have the strength to scratch the floor any longer.

    As his strength depleted, he could feel his life slipping away. And as his life slipped away, his desire to live burned more intensely.

    It was a pity, it was miserable, he didn¡¯t want to die like this.

    It was him who would cry the most if he died.

    There was no one to save him.

    His throat closed up.

    Suddenly, he missed his biological mother terribly.

    Mother.

    He didn¡¯t have any memories of her because she died as soon as he was born, but at this moment, he wanted to see her face, which he saw only through a portrait.

    His mother who gave up her life only to give birth to him¡­ maybe¡­ perhaps she would cry for him.

    Cassion, who buried his face on the dirt floor,ughed bitterly.

    Hot tears brimmed the corners of his eyes, and his voice rose weakly in the air.

    ¡®If I die¡­ I wonder if I¡¯ll meet my mother. I also¡­¡¯

    Would he be able to meet someone who wanted him to live?

    His eyes drooped heavily, and a shadowing darkness fell over his cloudy gaze.

    However, before his eyes closedpletely, he heard something moving.

    The sound of gravel rustling, the sound of grass being stepped over, the sound of the air being swept.

    It was someone¡¯s feet.

    Someone was approaching.

    ¡®No way¡­¡¯

    Step, step.

    His heart pounded at the sound of footsteps. The eyelids that had been so terribly heavy just a moment ago opened once more with great difficulty.

    ¡®¡­Is it really a person¡­¡¯

    It wasughable.

    Didn¡¯t he just give up on life one moment ago? He wanted to live but failed to, so he thought that way.

    Wasn¡¯t he just thinking if he could see histe mother? That he¡¯d see her soon?

    But as soon as a string of hope was dangled in front of him, he couldn¡¯t believe that his heart started pounding loudly again.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that he still wanted to live in this hell.

    His life had only a few embers left as they died out, but his will to live continued to burn strongly.

    The sound of footsteps continued to approach him.

    Cassion concentrated all of his strength to raise his head in the direction of the sound.

    Through his hazy sight, at first nce, he saw a silhouette.

    While his weak eyelids opened and closed, the silhouette was still approaching him.

    His red eyes opened to see who it was.

    Or perhaps this was all a delusion.

    But at that moment, a shallow breeze blew across them and swept away the dust. He closed his eyes unconsciously.

    In an instant, his view became dark, and he shuddered with fear.

    ¡®What if it really is just a hallucination?¡¯

    What if he opened his eyes and there was nothing there, just him and the dust?

    The corners of his eyes trembled.

    Afraid, his eyelids became even more heavy, but gradually, he opened them again.

    ¡­And it seemed like¡­ he made eye contact.

    No, their eyes definitely met.

    Still with a certain distance between them, the woman walked leisurely towards him.

    Golden irises shone as clearly as the moon in the dark.

    Like the moon that could be found anywhere no matter how dark it became.

    After their gazes met, Cassion reached out.

    ¡°Save me¡­ please¡­¡±

    A dry voice scratched out of his throat.

    His outstretched hand trembled in the air for a moment, then fell helplessly to the ground.

    The woman¡¯s gaze, as she stepped closer, turned to his fingertips.

    One step.

    After approaching him at a leisurely pace, she slowly crouched down. As she did, the distance between their faces narrowed.

    His quivering eyes were still on her. Her face was covered in dirt.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    A quiet sigh leaked out of her lips which had blood trickling down one side.

    A disinterested face, fair like porcin.

    Long eyshes, red lips.

    Eyes that were as bright as the moon, hair so silver that it didn¡¯t get colored by the sunset.

    And¡­

    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±

    Her voice.

    Ba-dump. His heart stopped for a moment, then restarted.

    The voice that came out of her lips was so sweet.

    It was a voice that didn¡¯t match the terrible surroundings.

    No, it¡¯s not just her voice.

    Even her golden eyes didn¡¯t match the situation.

    Despite asking a fatally injured man if he wanted to live, there was no surprise, no worry, no fear.

    Cassion looked nkly at Rosetta for a moment.

    He heard that among monsters, there was one that seduced and ate humans.

    Its face beautiful and its voice sweet, it captivated people until it could take out the heart.

    Suddenly, Cassion was confused. Was she a human being or a monster?

    Just through her gaze, it felt like he was being devoured.

    His heart stopped beating when she asked him if he wanted to live.

    Aftering to his senseste, he opened his lips, but he couldn¡¯t feel anything from his dry throat.

    Eventually, Cassion answered by blinking his eyes.

    Blink.

    The woman¡¯s face disappeared when he closed his eyes, then emerged once more as he gradually opened his gaze.

    He could feel her soft knuckles brushing against his blood-stained chin, then she carefully lifted his head andid him on herp.

    Cassion surrendered his body to her as soon as she touched him.

    Her dress that was close to his face was so soft, so unlike the rough dirt floor.

    ¡°If you want to live, you have to promise me one thing.¡±

    The light touch of her fingertips caressed Cassion¡¯s face, blood trailing along the path.

    ¡°If I save you, return the favor by granting a wish of mine. What do you think?¡±

    Despite the softness around him, it felt like his body was on edge.

    Cassion, with his head on Rosetta¡¯sp, gasped and turned his eyes.

    All he could see was a curtain of her hair cascading down and the bright red sky.

    Beyond his vision, her fingers appeared as she closed his tired eyes, pressing down gently.

    ¡®The one holding me right now¡­ is it a human or a monster¡­¡¯

    The question shed in his mind, but quickly disappeared.

    Whether it was a human or a monster.

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    His bloody lips struggled to open. A groan poured out with abored breath.

    Behind the groan, a short murmur spilled out, almost inaudible.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡­ Promise. So¡­ please save me¡­¡±

    That¡¯s right. Whatever she was, it was fine.

    He wouldn¡¯t die in vain.

    He would survive.

    All he had to do was give her his heart.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    She could feel her knees growing heavy for an instant.

    As she nced at his face, she looked at the long, dark eyshes over his eyes that were barely open.

    ¡®Did he faint?¡¯

    Well, he¡¯s endured this far.

    She felt his pulse and tentatively checked his internal condition through her energy, and it seemed like his organs were intact.

    However, his waist was torn open, his whole body was covered in scratches and his limbs were broken.

    It looked horrible when she stretched him out, but fortunately, his organs, head, and spine weren¡¯t injured.

    She stared down at the man.

    For a man who was at death¡¯s doorstep, that face of his looked peaceful.

    ¡°You¡¯re sleeping well, huh? How can you trust me?¡±

    The man¡¯s forehead wrinkled slightly at Rosetta¡¯s small whisper.

    He evidently still felt pain as he slept, his blood-stained lips trickling with more blood as he groaned.

    She listened to the man for a moment and raised a hand that didn¡¯t have blood on it, covering his dark eyshes.

    The temperature under her hand was as cold as a corpse, yet at the same time, it was like he was boiling hot.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now, it¡¯s alright. Shh.¡±

    At the shallowfort, he stopped groaning. And when she gently raised her hand, his wrinkled forehead smoothed over again.

    Sheughed quietly under her breath after seeing this simple change.

    She touched the man¡¯s nose once with her fingertips, then raised her head.

    ¡®Now, let¡¯s get this ce sorted out.¡¯

    It had to be arranged in a way that would fool the perpetrators who would arriveter.

    To make Cassion look like he ran away alone, or that he died while trying to run away.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to make it quick.¡±

    The horseman must being to.

    She looked up at the sky, feeling a bit of remorse for the poor man.

    The early moon had already risen in the sky.

    The sunset, which had soaked the world in red, disappeared into the horizon as though it was burning thend.

    It just urred to her.

    In the novel, the man who was about to lose consciousness looked only at the sky.

    Thest view he had must have been this world that was bathed in red.

    Sniffle.

    Melvin, the horseman, slowly opened his eyes as he felt the horse¡¯s breath blowing over his face.

    Haaam. The man yawned until his mouth opened very wide, and he stretched out his limbs as he looked at his surroundings.

    ¡®Where am I¡­?¡¯

    Perhaps it was because he had just woken up, but his mind waspletely nk.

    In a daze, he scratched his head, then soon heard a voice calling him from somewhere.

    ¡°Melvin.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s gaze turned to the voice.

    His hazy eyes trembled as soon as he saw Rosetta¡¯s face.

    The hand he used to scratch his head stopped, and a bewildered voice leaked out of his lips.

    ¡°Mdy, why are you here¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble, Melvin.¡±

    Then, his eyes opened wide as he heard the second thing she said.

    As soon as he lifted his gaze, he remembered where he was.

    After standing up, he bowed down and fixed the hat over his head.

    ¡°Oh, I must have dozed off. I apologize, Mdy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. That¡¯s not the point right now.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    At the rather serious voice, he raised his eyes to look at her again.

    Rosetta¡¯s face was grave.

    With the sunset painting the sky red and the mountain terrain as her background, she spoke with a serious expression and a serious voice.

    It was an ominous harmony.

    The portentous atmosphere made him gulp.

    ¡°If that¡¯s not important, then what must we¡­¡±

    ¡°We collided with someone.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    Just what was she saying?

    He couldn¡¯t believe she was talking about a collision.

    Surprised, he looked around in a hurry, but there wasn¡¯t any sign of even rain falling. He could neither see a lock of hair or the head of any person, even as he rubbed his eyes as he searched.

    ¡°Ah, where¡­?¡±

    ¡°Rosetta pointed a finger instead of answering, and the ce where she pointed was right in front of their carriage.

    Her finger had pointed at one ce, then down towards the edge of the cliff.

    ¡°Here, and then there.¡±

    Melvin¡¯s face became as white as a sheet as he heard her say that.

    If that was true, then it was obvious that they had gotten into an ident.

    Besides, any horseman who had dozed off meant that it was all over for him.

    ¡°It was a man on a horse, but he didn¡¯t see us because of the shadows of the trees. As we were speeding up, he saw our carriage and tried to avoid us, but he just¡­ fell over there.¡±

    After her calm exnation, Melvin hurriedly lowered himself and looked down at the edge of the slope where Rosetta pointed a finger.

    ¡°¡­Oh my goodness.¡±

    He could say nothing else. The end of the slope was a cliffside.

    As he squinted his eyes and tried to see beyond the gaps between the trees, he finally saw the man who had fallen there, bleeding profusely.

    Boom.

    He could hear lightning striking over his heart.

    He had caused an ident.

    It was a very severe ident.

    He dozed off while driving the carriage through the mountain path and collided with someone.

    And he wasn¡¯t driving an ordinary carriage¡ªit was a carriage with a noblewoman in it.

    ¡°What¡­ W-What should I do¡­¡±

    His voice quivered heavily.

    Rosetta¡¯s gaze dropped to him and she patted his back.

    ¡°What do you mean? Let¡¯s go check his condition first. He could still be alive.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ah! Yes!¡±

    Melvin hurriedly untied the horse¡¯s reins which were tied around a tree, then climbed onto the driver¡¯s seat on the carriage.

    He was so flustered that he forgot to help Rosetta into the carriage, but Rosetta had already entered the carriage by herself.

    Before tightly gripping the reins, he pped himself on the cheek several times and berated himself.

    He didn¡¯t want to lose hisposure again.

    Wasn¡¯t it enough to cause one ident?

    After a deep breath, he gripped the reins.

    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡±

    The carriage stopped to a halt, but Marvin, who jumped off his seat, continued forward.

    Even before he stopped the carriage, he could already see the man lying on the mountain floor.

    Considering the situation, Melvin shivered and approached the unconscious man.

    His steps were slow and steady, as if his legs were made with heavy lead.

    ¡°¡­Heuk!¡±

    As he looked closely, there was arge pool of blood under the man.

    Melvin turned towards the edge of the cliff, then looked back at the man, seeing the other horse as well that wasn¡¯t moving.

    ¡®It¡¯s dead.¡¯

    From a distance, he knew that the horse had already passed away.

    The half open ck eyes of the horse made him feel unbridled fear as chills rose up his spine.

    Melvin shook his hand in front of Cassion¡¯s face, then he spoke.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ A-A-Are you alright?¡±

    There was no answer.

    Melvin gulped again.

    The horse¡¯s big, round, ck eyes seemed like they were staring at him from afar.

    He crouched down carefully and put a finger under Cassion¡¯s nose.

    And¡­ It wasn¡¯t long before a faint breath touched his finger.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    He breathed out a sigh of relief. At least he hadn¡¯t killed a person.

    ¡°How is he?¡±

    Melvin looked back at Rosetta.

    ¡®Huh? Why does this feel familiar¡­¡¯

    A strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu swept over him for a moment, but it was gone in an instant.

    It was such a brief moment that he didn¡¯t even dwell on it.

    Holding onto his startled heart, Melvin shook his head and gave an answer.

    ¡°He¡¯s alive.¡±

    Rosetta¡¯s gaze fell and looked at the unconscious man.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a relief. As long as he¡¯s alive.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ Wh¡­ What should we do now?¡±

    Rosetta turned to Melvin.

    Melvin faced those golden eyes and gulped once again, waiting for her to answer.

    His pounding heart seemed to have elerated again in the meantime because of the prolonged silence.

    The silence stretching between them was scaring him.

    It was only after Rosetta¡¯s lips opened again that he realized that he was holding his breath.

    ¡°What do you mean? Of course we have to take him to a safe ce and have him treated.¡±

    As her red lips stopped talking, they were drawn into a thin line.

    Melvin groaned as he draped Cassion over the carriage seat, swiping away the sweat from his own forehead with the back of his hand.

    It wasn¡¯t easy moving a limp man who had a fairly sturdy build.

    Rosetta watched a couple of steps away, then entered the carriage only when Cassion was already inside.

    ¡°You¡¯re sweating a lot.¡±

    Rosetta handed him a handkerchief.

    Melvin looked nkly at it.

    It was the first time a noble offered him such.

    Rosetta waved the handkerchief in front of the hesitating horseman as though telling him to just take it.

    ¡°Th¡­ Thank you.¡±

    After taking it in a hurry, the hand that received the handkerchief rushed to wipe his forehead.

    He didn¡¯t know why, but it felt like his eyes were heating up.

    ¡®I¡¯m well over thirty now, yet something like this is making my eyes water.¡¯

    Perhaps it was because he went through a difficult experience just now, but this small kindness moved him greatly.

    And at that moment.

    ¡°What happened today¡­ Let¡¯s keep it a secret.¡±

    Rosetta spoke in a hushed tone.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Melvin, whose eyes were watery, had his head down. Then, he jumped as he heard thedy¡¯s sweet, hushed voice.

    What did she mean by keeping it a secret?

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out. Rosetta¡¯s serene atmosphere was unreadable.

    She continued to talk as she looked at the injured man.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that man with me and have him treated, but let¡¯s keep it a secret that we picked him up from this ce. Actually, isn¡¯t this situation unfair?¡±

    ¡°Wh-what do you mean by that, Mdy?¡±

    Rosetta tilted her head to the side, as though the answer was obvious.

    Melvin stared nkly at her, then turned his gaze towards the injured man.

    ¡°We were cut off on the road, but that horse over there got frightened and ran away. I¡¯m not sure about you, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair? I¡¯ll be fine, but¡­ you could lose your job.¡±

    Her voice which lulled him to a stupor had a mysterious power to draw him in.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it unfair, Melvin?¡±

    Listening without saying a word, he nodded unconsciously.

    ¡®Come to think of it, thedy¡¯s right.¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t it him who got cut off?

    He was just steering the carriage normally, but the other horse surprised itself.

    And then that other guy went over the edge all by himself.

    It was strange¡ªno, it would be unfair if he would be asked to take full responsibility for this ident.

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Also, I heard that quite a few servants will be dismissed and reced soon.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    He had been staring at the carriage, but his gaze turned back to Rosetta.

    Her voice became lower, as if the words she was about to say were a great secret.

    ¡°A lot of servants are about to be dismissed. But I, for one, think that you¡¯re the best horseman we have. I want you to work for the Valentines for a long time. So, let¡¯s keep what happened here today just between the two of us, hm? What do you say?¡±

    ¡°Even¡­ even so, would that be alright?¡±

    It was a desperate question, but the pendulum had already swung to the other side for quite a while now.

    Rosetta smiled sweetly and nodded.

    Like a judge who had acquitted a sinner.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re abandoning this man. I¡¯ll take responsibility for him and make sure he gets treated.¡±

    ¡°Mi¡­ Mdy¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When he wakes up, I¡¯ll talk to him and smooth over this incident. I was the one who asked you to take me to this mountain even though it wasn¡¯t on our itinerary, so I should at least do this. The only thing you¡¯ll need to do is keep your lips sealed tightly. If anyone asks or raises any suspicions and our words don¡¯t match¡­ I¡¯ll just be called a liar, but you¡¯ll be unemployed.¡±

    ¡°To keep my lips sealed tightly¡­¡±

    ¡°We never came here in the first ce. I looked around at the city ording to the schedule I have, then you dropped me off at the hotel. I never went near this mountain. Right?¡±

    As her gentle whispers continued, Melvin¡¯s heart gradually stopped pounding nervously.

    In the end, he wanted to hold her hands in his and cry.

    He wouldn¡¯t be med at all. Instead, thedy would even deal with all of it herself.

    Not only that, but she was also even worried about his job and suggested to just keep it all a secret.

    How could a noble do so much for a mere horseman?

    ¡°Yes, of course, Mdy. I¡¯ll keep it to myself for the rest of my life.¡±

    He nodded vigorously, his eyes grateful for the chance that he could still keep his job. He sped his hands together tightly, still holding the handkerchief that thedy gave him.

    Rosetta¡¯s smile widened as she looked at Melvin.

    She soon reached into her pocket and took out a shiny gold coin, holding it out to the horseman.

    The eyes that were soaked with emotions just now opened wide.

    ¡°Mdy¡­ this is¡­¡±

    ¡°A bonus. You must have been so surprised today, but I know better than anyone that none of it was your fault. I¡¯m giving this to you so you can rxter.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to, Mdy¡­¡±

    ¡°Come now, just take it. Consider it a gift from me.¡±

    ¡®Oh, she¡¯s so thoughtful.¡¯

    Even if the mythical saintess would descend upon thisnd, she would be nothingpared to thedy.

    Melvin mped his lips together so that he wouldn¡¯t shed any tears, then he held out his trembling hands that still held onto the handkerchief.

    It was impossible to ignore thedy¡¯s sincerity.

    Soon, the gold coin was ced on top of the handkerchief, then she moved away.

    The round gold coin sparkled under the light of the early moon.

    At this moment, Rosetta¡¯s eyes simrly glimmered with satisfaction.

    The carriage rattled.

    The eyes, which looked out the window through the slightly opened curtains, were cold.

    ¡®Now, Melvin¡¯s lips had been sealed.¡¯

    There was a reason why she deliberately shut the horseman¡¯s mouth shut.

    There was a limit to money when it came to blocking loose lips.

    Of course, there were definitely people who could be shut up in one go with money, but there were only a few of them.

    Who would be foolish enough to stop at just a taste?

    Rather than money, the other ways to effectively shut people up were trust, conscience, and fear.

    She was ready to take advantage of every option avable to her.

    All four methods were applicable to Melvin, so he wouldn¡¯t dare to leak information.

    Outside the window, the sky had darkened.

    The carriage continued travelling under the bleak night sky.

    The atmosphere was enough to induce a romantic air, but the unconscious man opposite her was in such a bad condition that such a frivolous romance was far from her mind.

    She looked over to his ck hair, which fluttered along with the vibrations of the carriage, then she spoke.

    ¡°¡­Excuse me. Are you awake now?¡±

    He still hadn¡¯t opened his eyes.

    Indeed, there was nothing strange about not waking up a few days after an ident like that.

    With her legs crossed, Rosetta stared at the man, but as the carriage slowed down, she approached him.

    As she bent down and leaned over, his sleeping face was right in front of her.

    She untied the bandage over his hand and tied it over his eyes.

    His red eyes should not be seen for the time being.

    Ironically, however, the bandages over his eyes were red due to the blood that seeped into the cloth as she and the horseman moved him.

    It was a good thing that the frazzled horseman didn¡¯t seem to notice his eyes.

    She nced at the bandages that she wrapped over him.

    For some reason, the eyes of the man who begged her to save him shed in her mind.

    The carriage arrived in front of today¡¯s original destination.

    [ Larrington Hotel ]

    Even in the dark, the words shone brightly on the sign.

    The blue light, which created a mysterious atmosphere, looked like a constetion embroidered over the night sky.

    There weren¡¯t any LED lights in this era, only mana stones to power these kinds of things.

    A hotel with a sign powered by mana stones. Sure enough, it was a hotel that suited the Duchy of Valentine.

    When the carriage stopped near the entrance of the hotel, a well-dressed man rushed to the door.

    He exchanged a few words with the horseman, then went back inside to call over a few people.

    Perhaps the horseman told the man who it was inside the carriage.

    Or perhaps the man saw the Valentine family¡¯s crest on the carriage.

    She pushed the door open, then soon, men lined up to help her out.

    ¡°Wee to the Larrington Hotel, Princess*.¡±

    As soon as she stepped out, the greeting was uttered clearly.

    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t too many people around since it waste at night. If it was daytime right now, she would have drawn more attention.

    Rosetta nodded, then opened her lips.

    ¡°There¡¯s a man inside. Move him carefully and try not to stand out. Never take off the bandages wrapped over his eyes.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Call a doctor, too. Apetent one that can keep his mouth shut. Tell the doctor to treat him adequately, but never remove the bandage.

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange it at once.¡±

    It was a satisfactory answer.

    The man replied calmly and did not even bat an eysh as he saw the heavily injured man inside the carriage.

    Usually, when a man in Cassion¡¯s condition was being hidden in a carriage, people would immediately think of the worst.

    But far from hesitating or giving her judgmental looks, thepetent man gave Rosetta a concise answer without any fuss.

    A heavy tongue and simple answers.

    This was why nobles liked staying at the Larrington Hotel.

    Of course, Rosetta knew there was a deeper reason to it.

    Some of the men who went back into the hotel came out again carrying some heavy ck cloth.

    After seeing those men go into the carriage with the cloth, Rosetta turned around and entered the hotel.

    ¡°Wee, Princess. We¡¯ve been awaiting your arrival.¡±

    As soon as she stepped inside, a female employee approached Rosetta and gave her a lively greeting.

    She was a woman with light brown hair and dark brown eyes that were curved slightly.

    Meanwhile, the corners of her lips were lifted up in a seemingly effortless smile.

    To summarize, it was a good service-oriented expression.

    After the greeting, the woman turned back and showed Rosetta the way.

    Left with the impression that the woman was good at her job, Rosetta followed her wordlessly.

    They were transported to the fifth floor through a mechanism powered by mana stones, then the woman exined their surroundings.

    ¡°The room reserved for you is here on the fifth floor, which is essible only to VIPs. In addition, the security is tighter on that floorpared to the others, so the Princess may rxfortably.¡±

    Rosetta was already privy to these details.

    To be exact, it was information she read in the novel.

    There was one time when the male lead stayed in this hotel. It was to avoid the sudden rain on his way to meet Alicia without setting an appointment.

    At the time, he also stayed in a VIP room on the fifth floor, and the staff who guided him there said the same exnation that the woman just gave her. This spiel seemed to be permanent until yearster.

    As she listened to the woman speak more, Rosetta sat on the sofa inside the hotel room.

    Oh, it¡¯s soft.

    She had been riding a carriage this whole time, so this sofa felt like sitting in paradise.

    She leaned back against the backrest, then she spoke.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like, please let me assist you.¡±

    At the terse call, the employee answered back with a soft tone. The corners of her curved eyes were as amiable as ever.

    Rosetta smiled at the woman as she leaned back on the sofa.

    ¡°Have you ever seen a shooting star during the night of the blue moon?¡±

    At the question, silence stretched between them. The smile on the woman¡¯s face seemed to have been erased for an instant.

    Even so, since her lips were still raised, it looked like she was still smiling.

    ¡°So you¡¯re here to see a beautiful sight.¡±

    A dreary voice spilled out of her hardened lips.

    It was apletely different voice from the friendly, service-oriented tone that she had while she guided Rosetta to the room.

    ¡ª

    tl/n:

    * a duke¡¯s daughter is also called ¡®princess¡¯. To be more precise, she should have been called ¡®ducal princess¡¯ but that¡¯s a mouthful, so I just went with ¡®princess.¡¯

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    The woman turned her back and walked slowly

    Her footsteps were silent.

    Soon after, she stopped in front of a wall where arge painting hung, depicting a round blue moon above a dark night sky.

    Below the moon, the woman stood with half of her face shrouded by a deep shadow.

    Beneath that shadow, was she smiling or not?

    ¡°Will I invite that person? Or shall I call that person for you?¡±

    Rosetta slowly rose from her seat and walked along the same path that the woman had stepped over.

    One step, two steps.

    By the time the distance between them was narrowed after a few quiet steps, the face that was hidden by the shadow was dimly revealed.

    ¡°But it seems like she¡¯s already here¡­¡±

    The woman smiled.

    ¡°Madam,¡± Rosetta said.

    Under the shadow, the woman continued to smile silently.

    With her eyes curved up as though she was delighted, she shook her head lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    What do you mean you don¡¯t know? You know everything.

    For a moment, their gazes were locked.

    Under the moonlight, the woman hid beneath the shadows once more.

    She hid, while Rosetta was out in the open.

    This was the kind of situation that the other person favored, but Rosetta didn¡¯t do anything to counter it.

    In the first ce, her purpose was to pique Madam nca¡¯s interest.

    ¡°No? You really don¡¯t?¡±

    Rosetta shrugged and returned to the sofa, plopping back down.

    From that expression earlier, it seemed like she had already achieved her goal.

    A first impression was more impactful if it¡¯s restrained.

    The sofa she sat on was so soft. She leaned back, then spoke as though she was humming.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Without even looking, Rosetta knew that the woman was smiling.

    Madam nca.

    She was a character with an important role in the novel.

    She was the wonder of the Empire¡¯s best secret guild.

    There was nothing she couldn¡¯t handle as long as she was given the appropriate price for the request.

    She could get any information or any object in the world.

    She even did other kinds of secretive services.

    In the novel, Leo also often visited her.

    That lunatic male lead, of course, couldn¡¯t court the female lead through the right way.

    nca in the novel gave Leo special attention. Even if he paid the same price as others, the results others would get were at 1, but Leo would get 1.2.

    The reason was simple.

    Just because Leo Carter was an interesting person.

    ¡­Rosetta wondered what crazy reason it was, but it was an undeniable truth regardless.

    Madam nca.

    She was a woman who was fixated on those that were ¡®interesting¡¯ quite a bit.

    No one knew why she began to think like this. She would just say, ¡®After collecting interesting things, I started receiving a little more than others. Then, after selling them and saving money, I found myself owning a prestigious hotel.¡¯

    It was her life story, somewhat.

    Moreover, even though she had already be rich enough, she still couldn¡¯t get out of her dangerous work.

    Because the life of an ordinary hotel owner wasn¡¯t at all exciting for her.

    What she wanted wasn¡¯t money.

    What she wanted was an interesting life.

    Rosetta didn¡¯t know how Leo drew nca¡¯s attention in the original, but that¡¯s besides the point.

    There were no cons to attracting her interest.

    Rosetta nned to buy one or two things from nca in the future, and if she was going to be treated specially, she¡¯d rather be treated positively rather than negatively.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± the woman asked. ¡°Shall I invite her or shall I call her?¡±

    While Rosetta was leisurely leaning back on the sofa, the question returned once more.

    It was quite a funny situation.

    It felt like she was inside a theatre y.

    All the people knew everything about each other, but they only moved their mouths ording to the script.

    If so, then Rosetta would have to be true to her role.

    ¡°Call her.¡±

    The moment she said this, nca¡ªor the employee¡ªraised a hand to push therge frame.

    With a rattling sound, the painting began to be pushed back like it was a door.

    Suddenly, a shooting star appeared on the painting as it was pushed back.

    It was the same color as the blue light of the signboard outside.

    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±

    The woman disappeared behind the wall.

    Rosetta looked into the wall where she left, but she couldn¡¯t see anything amiss.

    ¡®He should be inside by now.¡¯

    She suddenly remembered Cassion, who had been covered by ck cloth.

    It¡¯s been a while since she entered this room, so maybe the patient in the carriage had already been moved to his room by now.

    ¡®He probably hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡¯

    She wished he would stay calm until she could visit him.

    While he was on the ground earlier¡ªwhile he was at the brink of death¡ªhe agreed to keep his promise with Rosetta. But once he woke up, he might change his mind.

    After he regained consciousness, he might think that he had been dragged back home.

    And if he woke up here and showed his red eyes, that would spell trouble.

    Rosetta decided to go straight to Cassion¡¯s room soon after talking to nca.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Somehow, after she entered Rosetta¡¯s body, it felt like there were several times when the night was too long.

    Indeed, there was a time when she lived without being able to differentiate night from day.

    She pressed down on her eyelids gently.

    Her eyes were heavy.

    How long has it been?

    Shortly after she closed her eyes, she soon heard someone enter the room.

    When she opened her eyes again and shifted her gaze, the painting had been opened.

    However, the shooting star that emitted blue light was still there instead of disappearing.

    In front of the painting, nca stood in the same ce where she stood under the guise of an employee.

    The difference was in how she carried herself. The employee had an upright posture, while nca right now looked more rxed and free.

    The air between the two was so different that it was hard to believe they were the same person.

    Since her face was now covered by a blue veil, clients would never think that both had the same identity.

    Posture, voice, attitude. Everything was different, and ironically, the only thing that stayed the same was the face under that veil.

    After standing still, she walked it from under the shadows and spoke.

    ¡°Oh my. Were you in the middle of a nap? Should Ie another time?¡±

    It was a yful voice with an undertone of her experience.

    ¡®I wonder if that¡¯s her real voice.¡¯

    Somehow, Rosetta could sense the mischievous expression underneath the veil.

    Rosetta leaned forward from the sofa and tapped the coffee table once with her finger.

    Tak.

    The sound of her nail against the ss echoed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sad to see you leave. Please sit down.¡±

    Rosetta¡¯s voice was also light.

    ¡°What did you call me for?¡±

    Whenever nca weed clients in this room, she always had a teapot and some teacups ready.

    She had no choice but to do this. After all, the people whomissioned her were all prominent people.

    They were people who stayed on the fifth floor, and this was where their requests were heard. This was also where Leo made his first request.

    A sweet scent filled the room.

    The tea that was served was blue.

    ¡­nca was also really crazy about the color blue.

    ¡°I have a few requests.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m open to anything except killing people or jobs that would endanger my own life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unexpected. I thought you¡¯d also be ready to put your life on the line.¡±

    nca chuckled without answering right away, her delighted voice like a lilting song.

    ¡°I used to, in the past. But now, I regard my life as something dear. Dying doesn¡¯t seem fun. There are still so many things I¡¯ve yet to do.¡±

    Beyond the veil, it seemed like their gazes met but soon after, they broke eye contact.

    Rosetta stirred the peculiarly colored tea and took a sip.

    Unlike its strange color and its sweet scent, it had a calming taste.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°It tastes better than it seems. Perhaps it¡¯s just like this hotel, having an exterior that looks so differentpared to its interior.¡±

    Despite the season being midsummer, nca wore velvet gloves, and with one hand, she drew circles over the table.

    What she drew left no trace. nca had been silent for a while, but she suddenly burst into a peal ofughter.

    But she quicklyposed herself, then she spoke.

    ¡°¡­Perhaps. Shall I listen to your request now?¡±

    nca sped her hands together and rested her chin over them.

    The stretched veil crumpled slightly between her face and her hands.

    With her eyes on the crumpled fabric, Rosetta opened her lips.

    I need a magic tool that can change one¡¯s face. Do you have it?¡±

    Rosetta needed to let Cassion stay at the mansion with her.

    For that to happen, no one must recognize him¡ªthe Carter family and the Valentine family were constantly at odds with each other.

    There¡¯s no way that the rival family¡¯s son would be allowed to stay at the mansion.

    So what should be done? Or course, it was to hide his identity.

    ¡°Oh my.¡±

    Oh my, she said.

    Rosetta could hear a hint of regret in her tone.

    Those two sybles would sound ominous to anyone who heard it.

    ¡°Unfortunately, I haven¡¯t heard of a magic tool that can change a face. If it¡¯s something even I¡¯ve never heard about, then such a tool must not exist.¡±

    nca said this confidently and without a doubt.

    She didn¡¯t even pretend to look for it and just said that there was no such tool just from her memories.

    If it was any other noble doing their first transaction with nca like this, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand her attitude.

    ¡°You sound confident.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one of my charms.¡±

    ¡°It suits you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you. Anyway, there¡¯s no magic tool that could change faces, but there is one that could change one¡¯s eye and hair color. Would you like to buy this instead? I¡¯ll give it to you at an especially low price.¡±

    Eye and hair color.

    Well, that sounded good enough.

    Cassion hadn¡¯t shown his face to others for a long time.

    Presumably, at least five years had passed since hest showed his face. He only ever went somewhere alone from time to time, just like what happened earlier today.

    This was possible only because the eldest son who couldn¡¯t wield magic was being kept hidden.

    Also, based on the original Rosetta¡¯s memories of her seeing Duke Carter from a distance, the father and son did not resemble each other¡¯s faces.

    Their hair colors, features, and general impressions weren¡¯t simr.

    The only thing they had inmon was the color of their eyes, which was the mark of their family lineage.

    Maybe changing just his hair and eye color would be enough to significantly reduce the likelihood of him being recognized at the Valentine estate.

    If he needed to go outside, then all he had to do was wear a mask.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring it to you soon. Do you have any other requests?¡±

    Yes. Rosetta had a lot.

    ¡®First¡­¡¯

    She touched the edge of her teacup for a moment and averted her gaze.

    ¡°I want you to find someone.¡±

    She looked beyond the window, towards a cold, dark ce that couldn¡¯t be seen from here.

    At that ce, there was someone she wanted.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19</h4>

    ¡°¡­Ha¡­ ahaha.¡±

    Like a balloon losing air,ughter poured out of the woman¡¯s lips.

    Fingers donned with velvet gloves twirled a tobo pipe around slightly, and soon, long smoke drew a circle in the air to the movement of the pipe.

    In the underground of the Larrington Hotel, nca, who was syed over a white chair, couldn¡¯t suppress the ecstatic mood simmering within her.

    It¡¯s been a while since it felt like blood was rushing to her head.

    People like this sometimes appeared in her life, one after another.

    Someone who¡¯d spark her interest.

    ¡®¡­But it seems like you¡¯re already here¡­ Madam.¡¯

    Did she know or was she just bluffing? It¡¯s a shame that nca couldn¡¯t ask that.

    If she asked the question, it would be just like showing her cards to her opponent.

    And because she couldn¡¯t ask, it only made this more thrilling.

    ¡°Madam, you look happy,¡± Logan asked under his breath, holding out an ashtray next to nca.

    It was rare for his master¡¯s mood to be this good.

    ¡°I¡¯m not happy. I¡¯m just in a nice mood,¡± nca replied without hiding her wide smile.

    Her lips, which were curved upward like a crescent moon as she bit the tobo pipe, expressed her joy, just as one of her feet was moving to a nonexistent beat of music.

    ¡°You must have enjoyed your conversation with the Ducal Princess.¡±

    Her ck shoes, which were bobbing in the air, suddenly halted.

    nca, with the pipe still in her lips, shifted her gaze to the man.

    Their eyes met.

    For a moment, the man chewed the inside of his mouth as chills rose up his spine.

    ¡®Ah. I made a mistake.¡¯

    Just as he thought, this¡ª

    Huuu.

    nca blew smoke into the man¡¯s face.

    He took a step back, coughing at the unexpected puff of smoke that was blown into his face.

    Logan coughed into his arm and covered his eyes, then swallowed down his breath as heat touched his lips.

    When he lifted his head, the hot tobo pipe was right in front of his lips.

    If he moved even a millimeter, his lips would definitely melt.

    nca, who was watching the man¡¯s stiff expression, slowly reached out.

    ¡°Watch what you say, Logan. I told you not to let the client¡¯s identity sweep through your lips. Don¡¯t be foolish¡ªI don¡¯t like foolish people.¡±

    Herughter was cynical.

    Logan bowed his head without trying toe up with an excuse.

    ¡°I apologize, Madam.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going easy on you because I¡¯m in a good mood today. But watch yourself from now on.¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t let him go twice.

    nca¡¯s sing-song tone reverberated throughout the room as she poured cigarette ash over the ashtray that Logan brought her.

    Then, she turned to Logan again with an indifferent face, her words containing none of her delight from earlier.

    ¡°Rather than that, time flies, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Kids grow up really fast.¡±

    Logan couldn¡¯t understand what she meant at all, so he just continued looking down.

    She didn¡¯t expect him to react in the first ce, so nca simply hummed and turned to her desk.

    Even though she was enjoying a simmering interest, it was time to get to work.

    As she sat at her desk, Logan soon headed to his own seat.

    ¡°What of the client¡¯s requested item?¡± nca asked.

    ¡°I brought it to the client. She paid for it using a gemstone.¡±

    nca satisfactorily nodded and picked up her reading sses beside her.

    She showed no concern.

    It was just a meaning artifact that had been left by her deceased husband.

    The hand that reached up to put on her sses stopped mid-air.

    As she looked at the slender pair of sses, she soon smiled thinly.

    ¡®But it¡¯s funny that she bought the item. Perhaps it¡¯s a coincidence?¡¯

    Or should she say fate?

    After spinning the sses in her hands for a while, she finally ced them on the bridge of her nose and opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s do the rest of the work. Our client has quite a few requests that we¡¯ll have to go through.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    After the enthusiastic yet brief answer, silence then stretched between them at the underground basement.

    <strong>[ Larrington Hotel ]</strong>

    Even in the dark, those two words on the signboard were still glowing.

    Exuding a mysterious atmosphere, the blue light looked like a silver constetion in the night sky.

    And as the darkness grew deeper, the light of the Larrington Hotel became even brighter.

    * * *

    Shortly after the Madam left the room, Rosetta also left the room while wearing a robe.

    The ce she went to was the room where Cassion was staying.

    She opened the door with the key that was handed to her in advance by an employee, and soon, she entered the dark interior.

    Because the upant was a patient, the room had a faint smell of blood and antiseptic.

    ¡®What kind of abandoned ward is this, huh.¡¯

    Instead of turning on the lights in the room, Rosetta approached the bed with the manamp she had in hand.

    After she took off the robe, she hung it over a chair.

    Under the manamp¡¯s dim illumination, she saw Cassion.

    She already guessed from the scent of medicine, but it seemed like the doctor had alreadye and gone.

    Bandages upon bandages were wrapped up here and there, but fortunately, the bandages she herself had tied over his eyes hadn¡¯t been touched, just as she requested.

    It was still stained with blood, the same color as his eyes. Everything around it was clean and white.

    After setting down themp on the bedside table, Rosetta sat next to the sleeping man, right by his head.

    The floor was hard beneath her feet.

    And the wall behind her that she was leaning on exuded cold energy.

    Sitting still for a while as she stared at the man, Rosetta carefully reached out to the back of the man¡¯s head.

    Soft hair tickled her palms.

    When she pushed her hand back a little more, she found the knot of the red bandage.

    She tried to untie the knot several times, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.

    So, she pointed an index finger instead, and thin energy split the cloth.

    ¡°Ah, there.¡±

    When she pulled one side of the cloth, a few chopped strands of his hair came out with it.

    ¡­Well, maybe a little more than a few strands.

    While looking at the hair that was now on her palm, she blew over it.

    The strands floated like dandelion seeds into the air, and then scattered.

    Now that they couldn¡¯t be seen, it¡¯s like it never happened.

    After sweeping her hand along her skirt to cover up her crimepletely, she turned to Cassion.

    She could see the face of the man who was still asleep.

    He looked peaceful.

    Rxed.

    After gazing at the man¡¯s face, Rosetta looked out the window.

    Beyond the square window was the starry night sky that was just like a painting.

    The window itself was the frame.

    The sky was a painting.

    Unfortunately¡­ That was beautiful, too.

    She reached out towards the air, using her pointer finger to count the stars.

    ¡®I¡¯ll wake you up after I finish counting all this.¡¯

    That was the extent of kindness that Rosetta could allow.

    Once he woke up, reality would be waiting for him once again, and Rosetta would be part of that reality.

    So sleep a little bit more. You¡¯re allowed to have some more reprieve.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so tired I could die.¡±

    Beneath this hushed deration, she counted. One¡­ two¡­

    The woman¡¯s quiet voice echoed throughout the room, with only the sound of breathing and the steady stato of a ticking clock to apany her whispers.

    * * *

    Cassion wandered for a long time¡ª

    ¡ªIn a dream that a marsh swallowed him whole, where he gradually disappeared.

    Even if he tried to shout for help, no sound left his lips. Even if he reached out and ran forward, all his movements proved futile and simply drove him deeper down the sinking marsh.

    As he was sucked down into the abyss, his breath was slowly taken.

    Ah. Was this the end?

    Gradually, his body rxed.

    Perhaps this was because he had already given up everything.

    His body sank down even faster than before.

    He simply waited for his own body to hit the ground, not knowing when that would be.

    But as he was falling¡­ and falling¡­ it all stopped at some point¡ª

    ¡°Cassion.¡±

    ¡ªwhen someone called out to him.

    Who was it?

    His eyelids were itchy. When he blinked, his body gradually began to rise instead of fall.

    ¡°Wake up, Cassion.¡±

    As though he was looking through water, Cassion shifted his head towards the sound.

    But there was nothing there.

    Nothing.

    No one.

    He couldn¡¯t see anything.

    Instead, his blocked breath soon burst at once.

    Gasp.

    When he opened his lips and exhaled deeply, bubbles rose up his throat.

    It¡¯s like there were butterflies bursting out from within him.

    Cassion stared nkly in front of him as he gasped for air.

    ¡®Just what the hell is this.¡¯

    The pitch-ck darkness had be a little cloudy.

    He had been falling endlessly into the unknown without being able to see anything, so even the sound of his own gasping sounded beautiful to his ears.

    The fear that had spread wildly inside him scattered at once without him realizing it.

    ¡°We made a promise, you know.¡±

    His body and mind which both gradually rose finally reached the surface, and light pouring from above filled his eyes.

    Following the light that seemed distorted by waves, his face was above the water now, while his body floated.

    It felt like he was lying in the middle of the open sea.

    He had always felt this way.

    However today, somehow, he was strangely unafraid. And he was neither lonely nor sad.

    Was it because he could see the full moon amidst the vast sky of stars?

    But if it wasn¡¯t that¡­

    The voice.

    ¡°Hurry and get up, Cassion.¡±

    Wake up, Cassion.

    The world turned upside down for a moment. And in this overturned world, the feeling of falling endlessly was brought back to reality.

    A gray nightscape entered his vision.

    That¡¯s right. The moon, the marsh, the sea. And the night.

    Only a light beside the bed created shadows and erased them in flickers.

    As this light entered his eyes, he closed then opened his eyes repeatedly, trying to shake off the burden carried by his eyelids.

    As he continued to do this a few more times, the world slowly became clearer.

    In this more vivid world, thest thing that entered his vision was a finger that crossed the space and touched the sparkling light.

    Thin fingers.

    A graceful wrist.

    A sleeve¡¯s hem.

    Once his gaze went up that sleeve, he saw a slim neck.

    Then, a porcin face. Golden irises. Silver hair.

    Monster.

    ¡°Hi?¡±

    As soon as his gaze met those golden irises, he felt exceedingly dizzy, as though he had returned to his dream and was falling into an abyss once more.

    ¡°¡­¡­You¡­¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes slowly curved upward, then she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m Rosetta.¡±

    ¡°Ro¡­ setta¡­¡±

    A ragged voice escaped his dry throat. At the utterance of the short name, his tongue grew numb.

    The tip of his tongue touched the roof of his mouth in a strange way.

    The numbness of the tip of his tongue was transferred to the roof of his mouth, and then down his throat as he gulped down.

    That swallowing sensation drew back down, and another feeling rose up in return.

    Heat boiled within him.

    ¡®I¡¯m alive.¡¯

    All these sensations pointed to the fact that he was alive.

    While Cassion was drunk on this feeling, Rosetta smiled deeply as she approached his side.

    She drew closer, to the point that she could see herself reflected in his red eyes.

    The reflection of her red lips within those eyes slowly opened.

    ¡°Congrattions on your survival, Cassion.¡±

    Were there any other words more apt than this for a greeting between one person¡ªborn fighting against fate¡ªtowards another?

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20</h4>

    ¡°Congrattions on your survival, Cassion.¡±

    At this, Cassion blinked.

    His originally bleary eyes gradually became clearer the more he blinked.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    As Rosetta leaned back a little, she asked about the man¡¯s physical condition.

    Cassion had no answer.

    His lips were tightly shut like a closed shell.

    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯

    There¡¯s some suspicion.

    Or, unease.

    It felt like there was a wave of the ocean rushing into a well-built sandcastle.

    ¡°Cassion?¡±

    When his name was called, Cassion sat up reflexively.

    ¡°Uuugh.¡±

    But after his sudden movement, groans followed. His expression became distorted as cold sweat broke out on his forehead.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    Rosetta took out a handkerchief and reached out to Cassion¡¯s forehead. But she never got to reach him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    The curt exmation stopped her hand.

    His expression, the way he breathed roughly¡ªhis entire countenance screamed defiance.

    ¡®Defiance?¡¯

    Rosetta wondered to herself as her hand froze in the air.

    Defiance.

    Was it really something that would fit the current situation?

    It seemed that the anxiety brought about by those relentless waves had yet to abate.

    ¡°Where am I? You¡­ Judging by the color of your eyes, you¡¯re a Valentine.¡±

    What kind of line was he spouting? Was he an amnesia patient?

    ¡®But seeing as he knows which eye color belongs to what family, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s amnesia.¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m a Valentine. Fortunately, you recognized me by my eye color.¡±

    The tension that he felt visibly grew as she said this.

    He drew back, clutching the sheets next to him. His fists shook with the strength he put out.

    With him acting like a wounded beast, Rosetta almost let out augh.

    ¡°Why am I here? Did you bring me here to lock me up?¡±

    ¡®Look at this punk.¡¯

    He crawled just to receive help from her, but now he thought she locked him up?

    After taking him out of the waters to stop him from drowning, this was the thanks she got?

    She stared at the poor, beastly man and, with a deep sigh, she threw out a question.

    ¡°How far do you remember?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember the carriage ident?¡±

    Watching the ambiguous look in his eyes, Rosetta observed that he seemed to remember up to that point.

    That¡¯s right. Of all things, it was until there.

    ¡°I saved your life. Do you remember that?¡±

    ¡°You saved my life?¡±

    Yeah, he didn¡¯t seem to remember at all.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t part of my n.¡¯

    Rosetta could feel a migraineing.

    She nned to use the fact that she saved him to approach him, develop an amicable rtionship and gain his trust¡ªthat¡¯s why this should have been a piece of cake.

    In the novel, Cassion was a man who had many walls around him.

    It was inevitable since he lived that way all his life.

    Still, Rosetta thought that he¡¯d open his heart to his savior who gave him a second chance at life after a moment of crisis.

    But she never thought that he¡¯d forget.

    ¡°How disappointing. I put on bandages on you and treated you to the best of my ability.¡±

    ¡°You saved me and treated my injuries?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I did.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    At the unexpected question, Rosetta couldn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t predict this either.

    ¡°Answer me. Why did you save my life, treat my injuries¡­ Why did you bring me here?¡±

    The more Rosetta dyed in answering, the more his questions stacked on top of each other.

    She pondered for a moment.

    When asked all these questions, what should she answer?

    ¡®How could I possibly turn a blind eye to someone who¡¯s hurt?¡¯

    Would the clich¨¦ answer be the right answer?

    But he wouldn¡¯t believe this.

    ¡®Asking questions like that in the first ce¡­¡¯

    Considering the people around him in the past, he was a child who no one loved. And he grew up to be a man who forced himself to hold onto life even in the face of death.

    There was no one who cared, no one who worried.

    Even his own father abandoned him, so a stranger¡¯s goodwill would only make him put up more walls.

    She tapped her fingertips onto the surface, then opened her lips.

    ¡°Because I need you.¡±

    Kindness¡ª

    This was not the answer.

    It was better to offer an exchange rather than offer goodwill to someone who was so mistrustful.

    If there was something she wanted from him, then it would be easier to convince him through a ¡®transaction¡¯.

    ¡°You need me?¡±

    As expected, the voice that asked back became slightly rxed.

    Instead of hostility, his expression was now filled with questions.

    However, this was very brief.

    Just like the calm before a storm.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s hard to believe, but I need you. To be exact, I need you to be the Duke rather than Leo.¡±

    The moment the name ¡®Leo¡¯ was said, his tension rose insurmountably once more.

    His face, which was already ashen, turned even more white¡ªto the point that he was almost blue.

    His lips were trembling.

    Only by the mention of Leo¡¯s name.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make you Duke Carter. So, walk down this path with me.¡±

    Rosetta stopped speaking and let the silence stretch between them.

    His eyes, which quivered as though there was an earthquake within him, shifted sharply to the floor.

    ¡°That¡­ doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    Rather than an answer to Rosetta, it sounded like he was talking to himself. Even with bitterness filling his voice, there was a sense of helplessness.

    Soon, his white teeth bit into his lower lip.

    And with his lips being dry and chapped, blood was drawn.

    A line of red blood trickled down the side of his lips.

    Nevertheless, there didn¡¯t seem to be any sign that those white teeth would let go of his lips.

    The gaze that fell to the ground did not look up to meet her golden irises again.

    * * *

    On the other side of this conversation, Cassion felt as though he was about to burst because his head was swirling withplicated thoughts.

    ¡®Just who the hell is this woman.¡¯

    He felt like sh*t, but he momentarily forgot all the pain in his body because of the woman in front of him.

    Chaos. Confusion.

    Perhaps everything could be summed up like that.

    Rosetta Valentine. Why was the illegitimate ducal princess of the Valentine Duchy here, doing all this for him?

    ¡®Be the Duke instead of Leo?¡¯

    He almostughed in vain.

    Or, fear.

    He had never stopped to look back just because of something like that, so he never dared to imagine it.

    All he knew and all he wanted was survival.

    He needed to survive. He was a man who lived only to endure.

    But after enduring¡­

    After that¡­

    ¡®Have I ever thought of what happens after that?¡¯

    It felt as though there was lead weighing his chest down.

    For him, survival was his revenge.

    He thought it was the only thing he could do¡ªto show them that he continued to survive despite their attempts at his life.

    But, until when?

    Would he end up dying after only enduring all this time?

    ¡®Ah, why did this thought evene up.¡¯

    Amidst the confusion and misery that filled his mind, Cassion raised his head.

    And as saw Rosetta, he almost shuddered.

    She was so calm.

    Even so, there was a confident look behind her eyes.

    As a result, he couldn¡¯t understand what it meant.

    ¡®She¡¯ll make me the Duke, she says.¡¯

    It was a future that he had never dared to consider, and all it took for him to think about it were her calm words.

    It would be a future where his purpose for living was not only to ¡®survive¡¯, but a future where he could know peace and safety.

    But.

    That wasn¡¯t possible for him.

    ¡®This is definitely a trap.¡¯

    Cassion tried to think of it as rationally as he could.

    Rosetta¡¯s words were surely false. Obviously, there must be another reason.

    ¡®Is she a person that Stepmother sent?¡¯

    Usually, other families interfered with the session race of other families the moment the possible heirs were of the right age.

    Coincidentally, Cassion had just be an adult, and the reason for the carriage ident must be that.

    What if Rosetta was sent here after the carriage ident just so he would be gone for good?

    The moment he opened his mind and truly considered the position of Duke, then¡­

    ¡®It would be enough reason to get rid of me once and for all.¡¯

    However, this conclusion had nothing to prove it.

    What did the Princess of Valentine have to do with Duchess Carter? Why would she need to y this role to trap him?

    If it was only to tempt him, it would have been better to send a member of the Carter family.

    Not a person from a family who constantly kept the Carter Duchy in check.

    If it was from his own family members, their sweet whispers would be all the more attractive.

    ¡®Then what the hell could it be?¡¯

    While Cassion struggled and contemted alone, Rosetta was still rxed.

    She was sitting calmly,bing through her hair as though to say ¡®Take your time¡¯.

    Cassion continued to sort through his chaotic thoughts, uneasy with the unknown variables thrown at his face.

    ¡®What the hell is her angle? Why was she trying to appease me with a ¡®transaction¡¯ that doesn¡¯t even make sense?¡¯

    In fact, no matter how confident she looked, the promise of him being the head of the family could never be true.

    Because a person who had no ability to wield magic could never be the head of the Carter Duchy.

    The Carter family, and even the branch family.

    They had a high-nosed pride with ¡®magic¡¯.

    No matter how distinguished one¡¯s background was, this family was one that recognized an individual¡¯s capabilities first and foremost.

    From generation to generation, the Carter Duchy¡¯s veins had been brimming with mana, with bright talents in mana application and affinity. That¡¯s why the sessor who would be the head of the family was indisputable to all.

    If someone as incapable as him would be Duke¡­

    ¡®There would be a coup d¡¯¨¦tat.¡¯

    It would be a significant disgrace if Cassion was the one who¡¯d seed the Duchy.

    There would surely be a lot of opposition.

    Oh. Was she aiming for this?

    The woman in front of him was the Princess of Valentine.

    It would make sense if the Valentine Duchy would want to support him in the session race to cause disorder within the Carter Duchy.

    In fact, even if this wasn¡¯t a perfect hypothesis, this was the likeliest one he coulde up with.

    After gulping once, Cassion opened his lips¡ªresolutely.

    ¡°Do you n to use me? You¡¯ll make me Duke just so the Carter family would be a mess?¡±

    Unyielding red eyes met her golden irises.

    As their eyes met, Rosetta blinked.

    ¡®What did he just say?¡¯

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21</h4>

    What Cassion said was quite a usible deduction.

    Perhaps it was the best assumption he coulde up with.

    Just one problem though. It¡¯s all wrong.

    Nevertheless, when Cassion said his family name with such a solemn tone, Rosetta felt a bit embarrassed for him.

    It felt like she was watching someone shouting the wrong answer with a confident expression.

    After thinking about what to say, Rosetta slowly opened her lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a lot of imagination, but no¡ªyou¡¯re wrong.¡±

    ¡°Lies.¡±

    Please.

    As his grim tone deepened, Rosetta¡¯s urge to roll her eyes grew.

    However, instead of doing this, Rosetta answered once more with endless patience.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you misunderstand. Since I already said everything I needed to say, just remember that I need you. My goal is to make you the Duke of Carter. It¡¯s up to you whether or not you take my hand¡ªbut.¡±

    When her long deration was cut off at once, the pressure that she exuded was considerable.

    To the point where the face of the woman who had been rxed all this time looked terribly cold.

    ¡°But?¡±

    Cassion was anxious as he stared at her closed red lips. When Rosetta had closed her lips, Cassion blinked vacantly. Still, he could feel tension on his back as he continued to be cautious.

    ¡®Should I stop here for today?¡¯

    As she stared at Cassion, she thought it would be better if she wouldn¡¯t speak more.

    If she talked more without thinking much, this would only raise his defenses more.

    She didn¡¯t have to do everything in a day.

    It¡¯s not that she had a lot of time, but it also didn¡¯t mean that she had no time at all for this.

    As she concluded like this, Rosetta kept her lips closed.

    And a curve dawned upon her lips.

    ¡°You¡¯ll hear the answer tomorrow, so just rest for tonight. Come to think of it, you¡¯re a patient, but I pushed you too hard.¡±

    ¡°What are you even¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle back when it¡¯s bright out tomorrow. Until then, rest well and think about what I had proposed. Oh, and if you need anything, feel free to call an attendant.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    ¡°But be careful not to show your eye color when you call any employees, understand?¡±

    Despite Cassion¡¯s bewilderment, Rosetta continued to barrage him with these words.

    At herst question, he didn¡¯t even realize that he had nodded.

    Satisfied with Cassion¡¯s apparent obedience, Rosetta looked around the room onest time, then waved her hand warmly at him.

    It was an elegant gesture, like a flower tree swaying in the wind.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It was very natural, the way she said it. Cassion couldn¡¯t even protest, even until Rosetta had turned her back and went towards the door.

    It was only after he saw her slender fingers hold the doorknob that he snapped out of it and felt that he had to hold onto her.

    ¡°No, just wait a second, Princess Val¡ªugh.¡±

    He called out to her hurriedly, but his words were drowned out by a groan.

    His body was still in a bad condition, and he suddenly felt burdened by his injuries as he groaned painfully.

    Creeeak.

    At the merciless sound of the door creaking open, Cassion clutched his side and raised his head.

    The first thing he saw was her fluttering hair.

    And her face as she passed by.

    Rosetta looked back at Cassion for a moment, not saying anything.

    ¡®What a cold expression.¡¯

    This was his only thought.

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    But the voice that flowed through her lips was sweet. Then soon, the door closed.

    Rosetta had already left the room, but Cassion¡¯s eyes were still locked on the spot where she had just been.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ go.¡±

    The words that he couldn¡¯t utter earlier leaked out as though they had burst from his lips.

    Cassion¡¯s eyes trembled as he called out btedly.

    ¡®What am I doing right now.¡¯

    After being left alone, the pain seemed toe to him again.

    And his mouth was dry.

    He slumped and held his head with both hands for a moment, but something caught his eye.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­¡¯

    It was the cloak that Rosetta had taken off.

    It was a ck cloak that blended perfectly with the darkness.

    His red eyes shone sharply.

    And they continued to glimmer as he looked out the window.

    ¡°Urk¡­¡±

    Cassion clutched his side and stood up.

    Every time he moved, his body screamed in protest, but this was bearable.

    Because his entire life had been filled with wounds and pain that he needed to endure.

    He limped towards the chair.

    To be exact, it was towards the pitch-ck cloak.

    * * *

    With Rosetta¡¯s back to the door, she heard the sound of him limping.

    As she did, she smiled wryly.

    ¡®You sure are trying hard.¡¯

    Without even needing to look at him, she knew that Cassion was struggling to walk.

    She left the cloak inside the room on purpose.

    From the moment she dyed the answer to tomorrow, she knew that Cassion was going to try and escape.

    Rosetta was a suspicious person to him, so he would definitely try to leave the ce where he was brought.

    So if he was going to escape, Rosetta left the cloak there so he could at least hide his face.

    ¡®When should I go out?¡¯

    Rosetta tilted her head to the side and estimated the time that had passed, and by the time the man¡¯s footsteps had stopped, she stopped leaning on the door.

    It might be a good idea to take an evening stroll tonight.

    ¡®I don¡¯t really like ying tag.¡¯

    But it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    They weren¡¯t on the same page yet, so she had to march to his beat for now.

    Flick. With a light smile, Rosetta headed to her own room.

    She needed to pick up another cloak since the one she had just now was with Cassion.

    The sound of her footsteps along the hallway was quiet.

    No, it was more than just quiet. There was no sound. Only the shadows flickered as she walked.

    * * *

    Although it was early summer, the night¡¯s air was chilly.

    The blue light of the hotel¡¯s signboard touched the well-paved road as well.

    <strong>[ Larrington Hotel ]</strong>

    As Cassion read the sign, he grabbed the hood over his head.

    He left the room Rosetta had given him.

    Despite him being heavily injured, Cassion wore the cloak and escaped.

    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t trust the woman who told him such a ridiculous reason for saving him.

    It¡¯s right to think that she saved him from death¡­

    But he didn¡¯t know if he should call him his ¡®savior¡¯.

    A maid he once trusted had poisoned his tea.

    An attendant who was polite to him had pushed him off the stairs.

    His own father¡­ abandoned him.

    He was someone who was easily swayed by kindness, but it was hard for him to ept any of it because he had to pay the price for his blind faith.

    And¡­

    ¡®Yes. It¡¯s hard to believe, but I need you. To be exact, I need you to be the Duke rather than Leo.¡¯

    Nonsense.

    He went around in circles and thought about it many times, but the only conclusion he drew was that she was going to use him to bring chaos to the Carter family.

    In the end, whatever she was nning, all he could think was that she would only use him and throw him away.

    ¡®I¡¯m sick and tired of it all.¡¯

    Just his stepmother and Leo were enough to send him over the edge.

    He didn¡¯t need to add another person in his life who¡¯d only pin him down.

    He was thankful that she saved him, but that was it. Since he was fine, all he had to do was go back safely and¡­

    ¡®Go back?¡¯

    Ha.

    Heughed in vain.

    It was miserable enough that he was on the brink of death but was resurrected back to life¡ªbut now, there was only one ce where he could return to.

    He felt lost.

    The only ce he could return to was the very ce that threatened his life the most, and it was the very ce that he should run away from at all costs.

    It was like he was running endlessly on a mobius strip, going round and round without an end in sight.

    Even as the familiar destion greeted him, Cassion quickly pushed aside his emotions and moved his limp legs.

    ¡®For now, I just need to leave.¡¯

    Seeing that this was arge hotel, there would be security nearby.

    He would have to walk along the main road until he could find his way towards the shopping district.

    Ironically, clouds began to cover the already dark night sky.

    * * *

    ¡®I took the wrong turn.¡¯

    The man slumped down at a corner of an alley was in a terrible condition.

    Cassion took in a rough breath as he clutched his side.

    The breaths that left his throat were hot.

    ¡°Search harder. He couldn¡¯t have gotten far.¡±

    ¡°He looks like a na?ve young master¡­ Once we catch him, we¡¯ll have to teach him a lesson.¡±

    The chortling voices weren¡¯t far away.

    And their footsteps wereing closer.

    They were looking for Cassion.

    ¡®Sh*t.¡¯

    Cassion had to resist the urge to curse out loud.

    He could only lean against a wall.

    And crouch low on the humid floor.

    It even felt like blood was dripping down his side even as he pressed down tightly.

    If he encountered those people in this state, he¡¯d be crippled for sure.

    ¡®Where did it all start to go wrong?¡¯

    He regretted his actions, but he didn¡¯t know where it began.

    People suddenly started chasing after him only a few minutes ago.

    After the blue light of the hotel sign was left behind him, Cassion walked along the main road just as he had nned.

    He continued to limp and struggle to move, but his body quickly adapted to the pain he felt.

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22</h4>

    Cassion¡¯s footsteps stopped.

    This was already the third time.

    No matter who it was that walked near him within the span of ten steps, his heart seemed to drop to the ground, so he would naturally stop walking.

    His anxiety stopped him from taking any more steps.

    The nned carriage ident¡­

    He was a victim who survived.

    It was the first time that he clearly felt death, so everyone passing by him looked suspicious in his eyes.

    He was afraid that there would be people on his trail because he disappeared from the scene of the ident.

    Pushing the carriage he was riding off a cliff was iparable to just pushing him off the stairs like back then.

    That¡¯s why he was feeling incredibly anxious that someone was chasing after him to finish the deed.

    If he returned home safely, he might be able to save himself for a while.

    Once Leo and his mother had done something, they usually took some time to execute their next n.

    Knowing that they had received help from the Valentine Duchy¡¯s Princess this time, they would feel morecent for the time being.

    However, if he would meet the person who would finish him off before he arrived home¡­

    ¡®I¡¯ll be dead on the spot.¡¯

    Cassion, who had thought until this point, weighed this on his mind.

    It felt like his heart was going to stop because it kept pounding out of his chest.

    Fear, anger¡ªfeelings that filled him that seemed to strangle him.

    Just hiding underneath the hood of his cloak had its limits.

    Huu. With a deep sigh, Cassion turned to the alley without any hesitation.

    ¡®Let¡¯s give up walking by the main road.¡¯

    The alley that was shrouded with the ¡®darkness¡¯ that he wished for.

    He already knew which direction he must go, so he thought that it would be better if he went down the alley where there weren¡¯t any people.

    If anyone looked towards that ce, they would naturally think that the quiet alley without any light was leagues more dangerous.

    Unfortunately, his pounding heart was truly affected by the nned ident.

    He was afraid of running into people, so he decided to avoid them.

    What would be so different from ying hide-and-seek with your eyes covered?

    And yet¡­ Cassion btedly realized that he had misjudged the situation.

    He realized this when people popped out of the dark as he walked along the alleyway.

    There were two people on the winding road.

    They were both men, and their faces were red, seeming as though they were very drunk.

    As he suddenly saw people on the path he needed to take, Cassion reflexively fixed the hood over his head.

    He tried to hold his breath and blend into the shadows.

    But just because he tried didn¡¯t mean that he was sessful.

    The drunken men noticed Cassion.

    He didn¡¯t make eye contact with the men, but Cassion felt that one of them was looking at him.

    Hup. The sound of the man¡¯s hups echoed along the narrow alley.

    ¡°Huh? I¡¯ve never seen your face before. No, wait, I can¡¯t even see your face.¡±

    Even though he was a few steps away, the stench of alcohol wafted through the man¡¯s open mouth.

    Cassion pretended not to hear anything and continued walking.

    ¡°Hey! Where are you going? You¡¯re ignoring me?¡±

    He heard the indignant voice behind him, but he continued his strides as though there was no one there.

    And yet because he was only limping, he couldn¡¯t move as fast as he wanted.

    That¡¯s why even as the drunkards were stumbling over their own feet, they were able to catch up to him in no time.

    Tak.

    A thick hand weighed heavily over the ck cloak.

    ¡°Hey, are you really ignoring me? Do you know who I am, huh?!¡±

    The indignant voice shouted even louder, echoing several times in that narrow alley.

    The man, who yelled and expressed his anger, gripped Cassion¡¯s shoulder and turned him around roughly.

    The legs that barely kept him up faltered at once.

    Cassion had barely managed to get this far, so he tucked face even deeper under the hood and bowed his head so that he wouldn¡¯t be recognized.

    ¡®Judging by the scent of alcohol, I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve been sent by Leo.¡¯

    Leo was a cool-headed schemer.

    He was cruel and thorough.

    Even if it was his own person who made a mistake, he would kick them out without hesitation. Either that, or he would severely punish them.

    In short, it was impossible that a person who moved under his orders would drink alcohol during a mission.

    As soon as Cassion realized that these men weren¡¯t sent by Leo, he felt relieved.

    Immediately after that relief, misery soon followed as he reflected on these thoughts.

    But this wasn¡¯t the time to do that.

    ¡®These men were just looking for someone to pick a fight with.¡¯

    There were people of this kind in any alleyway.

    Fools who thought that the dark alleys were their territory.

    While Cassion was lost in thought, one of the drunk men continued to talk to him.

    ¡°Hey. If a person has a question, ya have to answer. Right now, I¡¯m askin¡¯ ya if you ignored me just now.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. Take it easy. This kid will get scared.¡±

    The man who turned Cassion around was the one who kept yelling at him, and the man next to him kept giggling.

    ¡°No, this punk¡ªhup¡ªhe¡¯s ignoring me¡ªhup.¡±

    For a moment, Cassion thought of what he could say to get out of this situation, then he opened his lips and spoke with a polite tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you. I¡¯m just in a bit of a hurry because there¡¯s somewhere I have to be, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you could let me off.¡±

    If anyone saw him like this now, they would point their fingers at him while asking him where his pride as a noble went, but Cassion was a realistic rather than prideful man.

    There was no need to get swept into a fight when his body was already so injured.

    Since it was a matter of getting out of this situation unscathed, it was simple for him to just bow his head. His pride wouldn¡¯t be wounded.

    However, the two men just wouldn¡¯t let him go easily.

    Rather, they seemed to have gotten more incensed because of his polite tone.

    ¡°Haha, what¡¯s up with that? With the way you speak, it sounds to me like you¡¯re a noble. Why did our oh so noble blue-blooded fee to the back alleys alone?¡±

    ¡°Ahh, I know I know. Did¡¯jae to a ce like this to find somethin¡¯ fun? Because yer fancy banquet got a bit boring? But what should we do? If ya wanna have fun over here, it¡¯s kinda a rule that ya gotta give money to poor people like us fellows.¡±

    With a cheerful tone, his threatening hands jutted out to Cassion as if to peel off the hood over his head and reach into the pockets of a na?ve, weak nobleman.

    In a situation where he was suddenly threatened, Cassion bit his lower lip.

    Huu.

    The breath that came through his lips expressed his frustration.

    ¡®About two people is still fine.¡¯

    His condition wasn¡¯t the best, but that didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against them. Especially since they were drunk.

    They were right in assessing that Cassion was a mentally, physically weak nobleman.

    As far as even his family, he was weak not just against other people.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to live on the edge of his seat every single second.

    And it wasn¡¯t just a coincidence that he survived thus far after learning how to sense the threats that reached him.

    ¡°Get your hand off me.¡±

    Cassion warned the man whose hand was still on his cloak.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s words stopped there.

    Because Cassion grabbed the man¡¯s arm and twisted it.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    As soon as his arm was twisted, the man screamed.

    At the unexpected turn of events, the other man looked at them nkly, flustered.

    But tension and anger quickly tinted their drunken eyes.

    ¡°Hey, let go of his arm!¡±

    The previously stunned man rushed in with his fist heading towards Cassion, who let go of the arm he held and evaded the fist.

    The bear-like man couldn¡¯t beat his speed and instead rushed into the wall.

    With a huge bang as he collided, the man lost consciousness.

    The man who had his arm twisted was also rolling on the floor.

    After looking at the two men, Cassion tried to leave this ce in a hurry. But.

    ¡°What¡¯s that.¡±

    Surprised by the loud noise, the alley was blocked by other men.

    As if they were on the same side as the first two men, they alternately looked at the faces of the drunkards lying on the floor, then at Cassion. Then, they shouted loudly.

    ¡°That punk!¡±

    ¡°Catch him!¡±

    People began to chase after him one after another.

    Two were easy enough, but it was impossible for Cassion to deal with more people in his current state.

    Cassion was forced to turn around and run.

    It felt as though his back was going to split in half, and it felt like his legs were being twisted, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    And so, back in the present.

    He somehow escaped them and managed to hide himself, but that was all.

    As he sat on the cold stone floor, he stared nkly at the night sky.

    ¡°He ain¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°Look harder. He was limping, so he couldn¡¯t have gotten far. Once he¡¯s caught, make it so that it¡¯s impossible for him to walk at all.¡±

    He continued to hear the voices of the persistent men who searched every corner.

    He had to hold back even his breath.

    How long had it been? He couldn¡¯t hear their voices anymore.

    ¡®They might have given up.¡¯

    Thanks to the clouds covering the moon, he couldn¡¯t guess just how long had passed.

    Cassion silently struggled to his feet.

    His body was stiff, so he had to hold onto the wall next to him for support.

    However, the old walls wouldn¡¯t withstand the weight of Cassion.

    Rubble that fell from the wall bounced to the ground. The sound echoed.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    At the unexpected noise, Cassion forced himself even more to his feet faster, to leave this ce somehow.

    The sound of numb legs dragging across the floor could be heard.

    And at the same time¡ª

    ¡°Found ¡®im.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was louder than the sound of Cassion¡¯s limping footsteps.

    ¡°Ah, sh*t.¡±

    Seriously. All he could do now wasugh.

    The threatening group of men slowly approached him. Cassion limped and took a few steps back.

    Now, on his fifth step, Cassion¡¯s back touched the wall behind him.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s take a look at that face. How precious could that face be, huh?¡±

    The man who fainted after hitting his own face against a wall smiled threateningly and prowled across the narrow alley.

    There was no chance for Cassion to escape anymore, so he closed his eyes tightly.

    Even if his body would be mangled, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the color of his eyes at all.

    However, his resolve didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°What? After you ran away like that, you¡¯re being harassed by these guys here?¡±

    Because the familiar voice of that woman resonated in his ears.

    His eyes widened and followed the sound of her voice.

    Forward¡­

    And, upward.

    Underneath the hood over her head, her cascading silver hair could be seen fluttering against the wind.

    Even in the dark, her golden eyes shed clearly amidst her porcin face.

    His red lips were curled up as if amused.

    Rosetta Valentine.

    Sitting atop of an old building, she was strangely rxed, an atmosphere that was out of ce here.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    A beautiful voice and mesmerizing face that would captivate people and take their hearts away¡­

    ¡°This time as well, will you ask me to save you?¡±

    ¡®Monster¡­¡¯

    Just like the one from the legends.

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23</h4>

    Rosetta nodded and waited for Cassion¡¯s answer.

    She observed his stunned face after she spoke.

    While silence stretched between the two, the men chasing after Cassion, one by one, turned their attention to Rosetta.

    ¡°And who the hell are ya?!¡±

    ¡°Hey,dy, you know this fe? You¡¯re wearing a cloak, too, huh? Did you two get a matching pair? Huh? What kind of cloak is that even?¡±

    The men joked amongst themselves below her.

    ¡°Why are you so far away? Come y with us, huh,dy?¡±

    And it was unfortunate that they only spoke words that weren¡¯t truly funny, yet they giggled even more.

    Her golden irises coldly looked at the men, then she shifted her gaze back to Cassion.

    It seemed like she cared about only Cassion.

    ¡°Answer me. I¡¯m asking you if you want me to help you.¡±

    This question proved that supposition. The men, who realized that they¡¯d been ignored, turned red in the face.

    ¡°You there¡ªyou didn¡¯t hear me?!¡±

    ¡°Come down here. Huh? You¡¯re noting down?!¡±

    Their rough words now flooded the air.

    Yet Rosetta¡¯s gaze stayed on Cassion as their eyes met.

    The man who huffed at Rosetta changed targets and turned back to Cassion.

    ¡°So you two know each other. What a pair you are for riling people up, huh? Okay, I got it. She¡¯lle down once you¡¯re all bloody, right?¡±

    As he cracked his knuckles, therge man approached Cassion.

    When one person¡¯s target changed, the rest followed suit and turned their attention to Cassion once more.

    The sound of them cracking their joints filled the air.

    Rosetta watched the situation from above, fiddling with a folding fan she brought with her.

    Cassion hadn¡¯t said anything yet.

    He just looked at Rosetta without a word, then turned towards the men.

    His eyes, covered beneath the shadow of the hood, were closed.

    Like a prisoner waiting for his death penalty.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re thinking.¡¯

    Thergest man there snatched Cassion by the cor, the man¡¯s hand almost the size of a pot lid. He lifted his other hand.

    It was clear that if he were to be hit by that hand, he would instantly be covered with bruises.

    But then Rosetta herself, with her hand on the fan, gradually slowed to a flutter.

    Then, it stopped for a moment.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    A quiet, dry scoff rang out.

    That¡¯s right. She lost. What was on her lips was a smile of defeat.

    As if it couldn¡¯t be helped, Rosetta smiled sardonically when she stood on the rooftop.

    ¡°Alright. I lost.¡±

    And as she rose to her feet, several pairs of eyes turned towards her.

    Among them, Cassion¡¯s gaze was also on her.

    He stared at Rosetta, his closed eyes opening wide as he looked at her.

    He looked flustered.

    Or perhaps vexed.

    But who cares?

    She couldn¡¯t understand what went on behind Cassion¡¯s gaze.

    Rosetta shrugged once and jumped off the roof, towards the ground.

    Despite jumping from quite a high ce, shended lightly, just like a cat.

    The men were speechless. And so, an inevitable silence stretched before them.

    No one expected for her toe down from the roof in that way.

    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Rosetta¡¯s hushed whisper resounded throughout the quiet space beneath the night sky.

    ¡°So don¡¯t forget about it this time.¡±

    The smile on her face was incredibly beautiful.

    Rosetta waved the fan lightly, hanging precariously by her fingertips.

    Then, the fan opened wide with the sound of air being cut.

    It was a sound that brought them all back to the present.

    ¡°What are ya¡­ How could¡¯ja jump off from there unscathed?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s human, right? Or¡­ Is she a mage¡­?¡±

    With the men murmuring amongst themselves, they discussed Rosetta¡¯s identity.

    They didn¡¯t seem to remember what golden eyes meant.

    This was a good thing for Rosetta.

    No, it would be better if it could stay like this forever.

    She pped her fan as though it was a butterfly¡¯s wing, then approached the men.

    She walked so gracefully, yet there was no following sound of her footsteps.

    In no time, she appeared right under the chin of one man, who didn¡¯t notice it.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The man who btedly discovered Rosetta made a dumbfounded sound.

    And when Rosetta smiled brightly, the man smiled along like a fool.

    At that moment¡ª

    The man was definitely looking at Rosetta. But when he blinked, he was suddenly staring at a wall.

    It wasn¡¯t until he had blinked several times that he realized¡­ the intense pain underneath his chin.

    ¡°Aaargh!¡±

    The man rolled to the ground, holding his jaw.

    Rosetta had taken a swing at the man¡¯s chin.

    ¡®I knew it. It hurts a little when fighting with a human¡¯s body.¡¯

    When she was using this strength in the second round, she was a mix between a transcendent being who had obtained enlightenment and a normal human.

    As she expected, there was a huge difference in using this power between a noble youngdy¡¯s body and a body that was far more superior than that of a normal human¡¯s.

    While Rosetta was immersed with these thoughts, the group of men who saw one man roll on the ground started rushing one by one.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll let this slide?!¡±

    After she folded her fan, Rosetta hit the neck of the person standing in front of her with the same fan.

    The man who was properly hit at his vital point copsed without even screaming.

    ¡°¡­You, what are you?¡±

    ¡°What the¡­ Crazy¡­¡±

    One time could just be a coincidence, but if the number of times an incident happened reached more than two, it wouldn¡¯t be a coincidence anymore.

    Didn¡¯t those two men just go down at a single blow to them each?

    The atmosphere quickly got heavy with tension.

    Except for Rosetta.

    ¡°If I were you, you should have gotten a head start instead of swearing at me.¡±

    Rosetta, who gently closed her eyes, slowly faded from their sight.

    This time, the two men who rushed from her front and back suddenly couldn¡¯t see her.

    Rosetta waited for the right time, then¡ªswooped down and hit her opponent¡¯s waist in front.

    After the man staggered while clutching his side, Rosetta grabbed his neck of that man and pulled him towards the man behind her.

    Tak!

    ¡®Huh, so your heads are solid.¡¯

    One of them fell to the ground, while the other stumbled.

    Rosetta approached the one who stumbled and mmed him into the wall.

    Then, she turned to the man who fell to the ground and kicked his head. It wasn¡¯t long until he lost consciousness.

    Four of them left.

    After that, the session of events went on simrly.

    * * *

    ¡°Uuugh¡­¡±

    Rosetta stood along amidst the middle of groaning men who had copsed to the floor.

    She was a little out of breath, but that was all.

    As she fanned her face to alleviate the heat rising in her body, she was elegant and picturesque as usual.

    ¡°You¡­ Really, what are you.¡±

    The same moment that the violentmotion had settled down, Cassion¡ªthe forgotten instigator of the saidmotion¡ªleaned back against a wall and spoke.

    As he leaned back, it was clear that he was unstable on his feet.

    Looking at his shaky legs, it seemed difficult for him just to stand.

    ¡®People would think that you¡¯re the one who fought.¡¯

    Rosetta thought this offhandedly, then answered with the same tone.

    ¡°I am Rosetta Valentine. Just how many times are you going to make me introduce myself?¡±

    Cassion looked at her as though she had grown two extra heads, but he slipped to the ground with a soft groan.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    The sound of his rough breaths proved that he was at his limit.

    His head was going around in circles, and his whole body was so hot that it felt like he was being burned alive.

    It was getting difficult for him to ascertain whether the liquid flowing out of his waist was blood orva.

    And it felt like his sight was gradually blurring.

    Rosetta observed Cassion for one moment, then approached him with a rxed stride.

    Cassion looked up as he sensed someone above him.

    And he saw the sky, where clouds were beginning to subside.

    Up until he could see a few weakly glimmering stars above.

    His gaze on the sky gradually shifted to Rosetta, who was now right in front of him.

    The woman¡¯s shadow swallowed him.

    Her cascading hair glistened in the moonlight.

    Cassion stared quietly at Rosetta, thenughed heartily.

    He could still see how she gracefully moved and beat up all those men.

    ¡°If I knew you¡¯d be this strong, haa¡­ I would have asked for your help right away.¡±

    Rosetta narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I mean it literally.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Is that why you didn¡¯t answer me earlier? You¡¯re afraid I¡¯d be weak¡ªthat I¡¯ll get hit by these guys?¡±

    ¡°If only one person gets hurt until they¡¯re satisfied, there¡¯s no need to increase the number of victims for no reason.¡±

    It sounded like he was stating the obvious.

    Rosetta¡¯s lips, which had risen faintly, gradually drew back into a straight line.

    ¡®He¡¯s this kind of person originally then. Then how did he turn into a viin?¡¯

    He ran away because he was suspicious of his surroundings.

    He gasped and continued to struggle in a body that was in critical condition.

    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t ask for help because the other person would be in danger.

    It wasughable, this kindness.

    Really. How could such a person be considered a viin?

    Rosetta could remember him from the original novel.

    An unfortunate viin who tried to use Alicia as revenge against Leo, but he eventually sympathized with Alicia.

    A poor man whose life was threatened twice by his family after only attempting¡ªand failing¡ªto strangle Leo¡¯s neck once.

    ¡°Is it that? The ce with the biggest wound?¡±

    With her fan, Rosetta pointed to Cassion¡¯s side.

    His eyelids, which fluttered with difficulty, openedboriously.

    ¡°What?¡±

    She stared at Cassion silently, then reached down to pick something up without saying anything in return.

    It was a piece of lumber with its end broken off sharply.

    Cassion stopped breathing for a moment as he watched the woman¡¯s movements with a blurred gaze.

    ¡°Right now¡­ what are you doing.¡±

    With a scratchy voice that seemed to have struggled to get out of his throat, his words trembled.

    His hazy vision gradually became clearer.

    Inside his head, it felt as though he had been hit with a typhoon.

    To the point that even the boiling heat within his body subsided coldly.

    ¡°Now¡ªI¡¯m asking you what you¡¯re doing right now.¡±

    Betrayal.

    Despite it being irrational, he felt a strange sense of betrayal rising within him.

    Perhaps it was because the night air felt so cold.

    Perhaps it was because of thenguid woman¡¯s expression right now.

    Or perhaps¡­

    ¡°Is this the ce that hurts the most?¡±

    Perhaps it was because the broken end of the jagged wooden nk faced him without him knowing why.

    It was a sense of betrayal that he himself couldn¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24</h4>

    Their eyes met. Hot and cold.

    Red and gold.

    Neither of them turned away.

    Rosetta stared at him and moved her hand slightly sideways.

    As though she was aiming more urately.

    ¡°I gave you time to think, but you ran away. I can¡¯t let you do that again. So choose now¡ªwill you follow me, or¡­¡±

    Her lips stopped.

    Inside that room a few hours ago, she had paused like this as well.

    She would stop her words from leaving her lips and dy what was to follow.

    That¡¯s why he was left imagining what it could possibly be.

    What would she say now.

    The lips that had been closed tightly opened right then.

    Carefully, as though a red flower was secretly blooming from a bud.

    ¡°Or will you just die.¡±

    The flower that bloomed was poisonous.

    The cold wind blew between them.

    Was it because the weather had been unpredictable for a while, or was it because the alley was cold no matter how deep into the summer they were?

    ¡°Will you kill me?¡±

    At the straightforward question, Rosetta nodded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let the person who heard about my ns stay alive. I¡¯m a detail-oriented person. And I¡¯m very careful.¡±

    As she recited this, her gaze never deviated from Cassion¡¯s eyes.

    With tension in the air, Rosetta continued speaking as her eyshes fluttered.

    ¡°But I won¡¯t kill you with my own hands.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°If I just return you to the state you were in before and take you back to the cliffside, the person who caused that ident woulde and take care of you for me.¡±

    Unfortunately, that was truly usible considering his family.

    If Leo or the Duchess would find out that he was still alive after the scene of the ident had been checked, they would definitely have him be finished off.

    This carriage ident was such a good opportunity for them, far superior to when he was pushed down a flight of stairs.

    It was clear that the only result of this kind of ident would be ¡®death¡¯, unless there was someone who luckily witnessed the ident and gave him a helping hand, or if he returned home on his own.

    After thinking this far, Cassion suddenly realized something.

    ¡°¡­But how did you know it wasn¡¯t just an ident?¡±

    The woman imed to have nothing to do with the Duchess or Leo.

    But wasn¡¯t she talking too casually about this, as if she truly knew that there was a ¡®criminal¡¯ behind the ¡®ident¡¯?

    ¡®How the hell does she know?¡¯

    One of Rosetta¡¯s eyebrows visibly rose.

    Against her normally calm features, this reaction was quite different.

    ¡°Is that important now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very important.¡±

    ¡°Will my answer help you make your decision?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯ll help.¡±

    Rosetta looked into his eyes, seeing his determination, then she looked away.

    She sighed inwardly.

    ¡®Sure. I knew this would happen.¡¯

    Rosetta murmured to herself in resignation.

    She had already guessed that she could be asked this question at least once.

    In the first ce, if Cassion hadn¡¯t asked her here, she had the intention to talk about it someday in the future.

    A seed of doubt would one day bloom into a bigger, lingering suspicion.

    Seeds buried in one¡¯s heart would make things go awry.

    It would rot and fester, and everything would eventually be suspicious in his eyes.

    But when she knew for sure that Cassion was on her side, she would have exined everything then.

    Rosetta¡¯s gaze headed back to Cassion.

    Even when her gaze wasn¡¯t on him, he continued to stare at her relentlessly.

    Seeing his constant doubts on her, she smiled and wondered what she should answer.

    Of course, she already had some excuses prepared in advance.

    That she heard the carriage¡¯s crash by chance, and when she went to investigate the loud noise, she saw that the horseman was running away.

    That, after seeing the guilt on the horseman¡¯s face, she guessed that it wasn¡¯t an ident. And sure enough, she saw his body lying unconscious at the base of the cliff.

    That, in fact, as soon as she recognized him, she thought that she should just turn a blind eye. He was another noble and he was part of one of the other three major families of the country. She supposed that it would be troublesome if she got involved in all this.

    But she just couldn¡¯t leave him there.

    Because he was Cassion.

    Because he was the eldest son of the Carter Duchy, the one who couldn¡¯t wield magic.

    As an illegitimate child herself, she felt a sense of solidarity with him, knowing the struggle of having other people whispering her back secretly as well.

    And¡­ she was lonely.

    So she wanted him to live.

    Perhaps because she thought he would understand how she felt.

    However, she thought that she needed something in return since this was a huge risk for her as well.

    That¡¯s why she asked him to grant her ¡®wish¡¯, and he replied that he would.

    ¡ªThis was the excuse that Rosetta had prepared in advance, to exin why she noticed that it was not just a simple ident, and to exin why she asked him to grant her wish.

    But¡­

    ¡®I wonder if I should do that.¡¯

    As she faced Cassion now, she didn¡¯t like the idea of giving him these excuses.

    In the end, these were all false.

    Would she rather make excuses?

    Truly?

    Did she really need to lie now?

    If Cassion would reject her proposition, she was going to abandon him anyway.

    She wouldn¡¯t do anything annoying like returning him to his original state, but she¡¯d still throw him back over the cliff.

    Dead or alive.

    She knew that already.

    She didn¡¯t know if this was the obvious choice.

    However, it was the best choice for Rosetta.

    Cassion was a ¡®viin¡¯.

    It meant he had a significant role here.

    There were no other supporting roles.

    Wasn¡¯t he that kind of character?

    It was a huge risk for her to change the fate of a character who had a significant role, and for what? She wouldn¡¯t be able to gain what she wanted.

    And a butterfly¡¯s wings would eventually cause a storm.

    No one would know when that would happen.

    If he still refused to be on her side, she had to return things to the original again, or at least to something that resembles the original.

    At the beginning of the novel, she couldn¡¯t lose the merit of ¡®knowing the future in advance¡¯.

    Rosetta¡¯s purpose now was clear: to make Alicia happy.

    In order to achieve this goal, even if her methods were cruel, she would do anything in her power.

    Rather, theck of humanity or morality at this point would only help keep her ns going.

    If Cassion was abandoned near the scene of the ident now, it would be impossible for him to return home in his current physical condition.

    Then, there would be two options left for him to choose.

    Die after being discovered by Leo. Or, luckily survive just like in the novel and plot his revenge.

    There was also the option to live somewhere else peacefully without exacting revenge, but this was unlikely.

    The evidence was when he entered the alleyways.

    He stopped every few steps because he was afraid of running into the people that passed by, and he was too overly conscious of his surroundings.

    In the end, he even willingly jumped into a dark, dangerous alley on his own because he thought it was deserted.

    Foolishly.

    How long would he survive like this?

    He would jump into a dark path to avoid, to hide, to escape from any visible danger.

    He couldn¡¯t live like that for the rest of his life.

    And his emotions would build up every time this happened.

    Misery. Helplessness.

    And these would be amplified by his recent close call with death.

    Even if it would beter than the original, Cassion would eventually turn out as the same.

    For Cassion in the novel, ¡®revenge¡¯ was not just revenge, but it was also him struggling to live like a human being¡ªto survive until the bitter end.

    From now on, his mode of survival wouldn¡¯t just be to endure.

    Either he dies, or they die. He would have to choose.

    And if it would end like the original, unfortunately¡­

    ¡®He would die sooner orter.¡¯

    What reason did she have to hide the truth from a man who would eventually die because he wouldn¡¯t side with her?

    Her conflicting thoughts concluded like that.

    In a way, this was an impulsive and dangerous choice, but Rosetta wanted to win over this man, even if it meant that she would have to take a risk.

    Rather than forcibly pulling a leash to keep him controlled, it might be better to guide him by holding his hand and letting him walk on his own.

    ¡°Before¡­¡±

    Her previously tightly shut lips opened slowly. Cassion¡¯s clouded eyes shone sharply amid the tension.

    ¡°Before I tell you, you must keep a promise.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Believe everything I say. Even if it¡¯s unbelievable.¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer right away. His persistent gaze still faced her, but that was all.

    Rosetta smiled and shrugged her shoulders.

    It was a provocation towards him for him to answer quicker.

    Nevertheless, Cassion agonized over his choice.

    Because he wouldn¡¯t be able to take back what was already said.

    If he answered that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, then her lips would close forever. But if he said he would believe her, then he really would have to.

    At that moment, he felt a sharp pain at his side. He blocked it with his hands, but his vision blurred as his head spun.

    ¡°Limit¡­¡±

    He was at his limit.

    He didn¡¯t have time to think anymore. His eyes would close at this rate.

    And once he woke up¡­

    No. He might not even wake up anymore.

    The woman, who showed not an ounce of mercy, did not move.

    Perhaps she was the kind of person who could turn her back on him without hesitation even now.

    Cassion gritted his teeth.

    And at that, he gripped the wooden nk that Rosetta was holding.

    Haa. With a groan as though his own soul would seep out of his lips, Cassion nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you.¡±

    He knew that his only real option left was to follow Rosetta, so he replied as such.

    Even at this moment when he was on the brink of death once again, he still didn¡¯t want to die by another person¡¯s hand.

    Yet if he was going to be by her side, then he would willingly hold her hand.

    Rosetta calmly looked at the dying man, then she opened her lips.

    ¡°My nanny had abused me and my sister, Alicia, for a long time. One day while she was ¡®lecturing¡¯ us, I fainted¡­ And suddenly, I learned something.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The truth is¡­¡±

    He could barely hear her staggering words as he blinked his eyes.

    Shhwaaa.

    Instead of the woman¡¯s voice, what he heard more clearly were the trees that swayed in the wind.

    The hand that the woman used to hold the lumber was now in the air, and in turn, the man who held the jagged nk fell helplessly to his side.

    Looking at his fingertips, Rosetta continued to talk.

    ¡°In the near future, my lovely sister Alicia¡­ I found out that your lunatic younger brother Leo will make her suffer. And¡­¡±

    The tone she spoke with was cold.

    Actually, she spoke faster than usual as though she was in a hurry, but her tone was as dry as before.

    This created an eerie feeling.

    The nonsense she was spouting almost sounded true.

    Even she knew that it was ridiculous, so it couldn¡¯t easily be considered the truth.

    ¡°Both you and I. I learned the fact that we will both eventually die. That¡¯s everything I found out.¡±

    Ha.

    A smile dawned over someone¡¯s lips.

    The two of them.

    The speaker and the listener.

    Rosetta and Cassion.

    Neither knew who it belonged to, this powerless smile.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25</h4>

    ¡°Sorry but, I find what you¡¯re saying hard to believe right now. It¡¯s such an absurd story¡­¡±

    Rosetta nodded after hearing his honest thoughts.

    In fact, she also knew that people wouldn¡¯t easily believe this.

    It was better that he honestly said that he couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.

    Of course.

    ¡®It¡¯s much better than going with the flow now and hitting me on the back of my headter.¡¯

    While Rosetta positively assessed Cassion¡¯s distrust, the man exhaled with a shaky breath.

    He covered his lips, but he felt his own scorching breath.

    He looked down at his bloody side, then looked up once more to match his gaze with Rosetta.

    This wasn¡¯t the time to smile, but he did.

    And as he smiled silently, his red eyes suddenly felt heavy.

    A hot sensation pressed over his eyes. The heat weighed down his eyes, and eventually became tears that trickled down.

    Yet the tears themselves were as cold as ice.

    Rosetta stared nkly at Cassion.

    One second he said that he couldn¡¯t believe her words, then the next he was suddenly crying.

    And he cried coldly, as though he was the winter night himself.

    ¡°Hu¡­ ugh¡­¡±

    What seeped out of his lips were sounds that couldn¡¯t be identified, whether they were sobs orughter.

    Despite that, his lips that were curved up looked sorrowful.

    ¡°Why are you crying.¡±

    At Rosetta¡¯s not-so-delicate question, Cassion opened his eyes.

    More tears streamed down his cheeks as he slowly opened his eyelids.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m sad.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s an absurd story, because eventually, it¡¯s making me want to just die.¡±

    An unbelievable exnation. An exnation without any evidence presented.

    Nevertheless, the connotation of a dog¡¯s death, a meaningless death, hung in the air.

    ¡®Dog¡¯s death.¡¯

    Was it because this pitiful, miserable description suited him so well?

    Was it because he had always thought that when he was going to die someday, it would be a meaningless death?

    ¡°You knew in advance that I would be in an ident, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I saw it in advance, that¡¯s why I was there to save you while you were on the verge of dying. I nned to save you and ask you to join hands with me so that we could escape that fate together.¡±

    But what she didn¡¯t n was that he would forget about her rescuing him.

    Listening to Rosetta¡¯s added exnation, Cassion nodded.

    If all those absurd words were true, then the absurd probability could be understood.

    He knew now how Rosetta knew about the carriage ¡®ident¡¯.

    So when she saved him¡­

    And when she suddenly told him to be the next duke instead of Leo¡­

    ¡°What do you n to do now?¡±

    Rosetta asked Cassion with a hushed voice. He was lost in thought.

    ¡°I said everything I could say. But if you¡¯re still thinking about it¡­¡±

    She stopped talking for a while, then she raised her hand and uncurled her fingers one by one.

    Index finger, middle finger, and ring finger.

    As she held up three fingers, a solemn voice came out from Rosetta¡¯s lips.

    ¡°One, I will do my best to help you, Cassion Carter, while you¡¯re on my side, and I will never abandon you. Two, I will make sure that you can survive and be happy at the end of it all. And three, if I ever break this oath, I vow that I shall die the cruelest, most miserable death in the world, and that I will remove myself from everyone¡¯s memories.¡±

    This vicious oath resounded throughout the dark alley.

    And as she stopped speaking, she slowly turned her eyes towards the man.

    ¡°What a brutal vow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be like that if you want it to be upheld. Even if it¡¯s ufortable to hear.¡±

    At the man¡¯s words which were tinted with amusement, Rosetta also replied with a simr tone of voice.

    The fingers she had folded as she counted were held up again.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to choose.¡±

    She had alreadyid everything she could in front of him. All that was left was Cassion¡¯s choice.

    ¡°Will you die as fate decrees, or¡­¡±

    Survive. With her.

    Rosetta reached out to the man. It was the same hand that had been wounded by ss shards, still bandaged now¡ªthe same hand that held up three fingers to signify her vow.

    The white bandage was stained with both blood and rubble.

    The blood of the man she saved, the rubble that she grazed to save him.

    Cassion stared at Rosetta¡¯s hand. Then, his gasping voice rang clearly.

    ¡°I trust you¡­¡±

    Soon after, he stopped leaning back on the wall.

    But his head, as it lost the ce where it leaned on, faltered dangerously forward.

    Like a flower swaying in the wind.

    ¡°Since I said I¡¯ll trust you¡­ Even if it¡¯s unbelievable, I¡¯ll trust you. So after all this, if what you say is true¡­¡±

    Rosetta stared wordlessly as his ck hair fluttered in the air.

    ¡°Heuk¡­¡±

    With a groan, his shoulders shook and sank down.

    But even before he crouched down, a series of biting coughs came out of his mouth.

    And red blood flowed down the corner of his lips and wet his chin.

    He steeled his gaze.

    He was already losing consciousness.

    Now, he couldn¡¯t even feel the pain anymore.

    Cassion squeezed out hisst remaining strength and lifted his head slightly.

    But his gaze lost its grip as his staggering body barely reached Roseta.

    ¡°I ept your proposition.¡±

    His quivering red eyes shed with madness.

    ¡°Rosetta Valentine. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re going to make me the next Duke, but¡­ Alright¡­ Save me. Make me the next Duke.¡±

    Please.

    The face that was wet with both blood and tears smiled broadly.

    And he leaned down towards the hand that reached out towards him, his cheek on her palm.

    He couldn¡¯t move his hands because he was using them to prop himself up, holding onto the wall behind him.

    That¡¯s right. This was his best option.

    Her palm was wet.

    Not knowing whether it was blood or tears, Rosetta continued to stay silent.

    Soon, however, she could feel the face in her palm move slowly.

    Even this stiff expression trembled.

    ¡°Even so, if I still die no matter what¡­ I just want to continue enduring.¡±

    Anger. Sadness. Misery. Despair.

    And hope.

    His voice was tinged with several different emotions.

    ¡°Save me.¡±

    Where desperate words and confessions wereid bare, the air was now filled with silence.

    Devoid of either his breath or the beating of his heart.

    ¡°¡­Cassion?¡±

    Rosetta called out to him, a heavy foreboding weighing on her shoulders.

    She couldn¡¯t feel any movement on her palm.

    She couldn¡¯t feel even his staggered breaths.

    As her hand grew cold over his skin, the novel¡¯s contents shed through mind.

    ¡¸ He copsed to the ground underneath the red, burning sunset, but when he hurriedly opened his eyes, the cold evening air hit his body.

    He could see the night sky, where clouds peacefully floated by. The moon, which was covered by the clouds, slowly revealed itself.

    His body temperature rapidly dropped as his clothes were soaked with his own blood.

    The darkness that quickly followed the dangerous night made his throat clench.

    ¡°Urgh¡­¡±

    With a pained groan, his bright red eyes finally lost their light. His breath stopped and no longer passed through his throat.

    Like a nk sheet, his cold bodyy motionless.

    And thus, Cassion¡¯s heart stopped. ¡¹

    ¡®No way.¡¯

    As Rosetta recalled the original scene, she urgently copsed in front of him.

    The cold body slid down as she moved.

    ¡°Cassion! Cassion!¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes wouldn¡¯t open even as she called him desperately.

    His face grew paler and paler.

    ¡®No. This is fine.¡¯

    It turned out great.

    Yes. His heart simply stopped here.

    Although the time and location changed a little, it was still the same day of the ident.

    Around this time, the heart of Cassion in the novel had also stopped beating, so in a little while, his heart should also start back up again.

    Just like the original.

    From the start, a mage¡¯s source of mana was their heart.

    They used the mana that flowed through their heart to conjure magic, and a mage¡¯s ability was determined by their mana affinity and prowess with mana application.

    Therefore, a mage needed both effort and natural talent.

    Since the condition was to have both mana that flowed through one¡¯s body and the ability to control this through mana application, if one or the other couldn¡¯t be achieved, then the result would arrive at zero. If one wasn¡¯t born with mana affinity, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to be a mage.

    But here, Cassion couldn¡¯tply with the requirement of ¡®mana application¡¯.

    There was mana in his body, but he couldn¡¯t use it because it didn¡¯t flow well through him.

    Because he wasn¡¯t born with the natural talent to control this, he couldn¡¯t be a mage.

    But this was half right and half wrong.

    It was true that Cassion¡¯s mana was trapped in his heart.

    It was also true that his mana couldn¡¯t flow through his bloodstream because there was something blocking the pathways.

    However, it wasn¡¯t true that hecked the ability to control his mana.

    ¡®The fact is that his mana has just been blocked.¡¯

    That¡¯s the only thing.

    With regard to mana application and mana affinity, he was the purest sense of ¡®natural talent¡¯.

    He was a genius that was born only once in a thousand years.

    With his mana blocked, no one noticed his talents.

    No matter how much of a genius he was, if he was never given a chance to explore his talents, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to live up to his potential.

    Just as when one wouldn¡¯t know if they could kick well until they actually kicked a ball.

    Cassion had never been given a ball, let alone a chance to kick one.

    And in the original work, when his heart stopped, this served as a trigger for him to be able to receive that ¡®ball¡¯.

    What gave him the power to be a viin was this revival.

    His heart had now cooled and stopped moving.

    Rosetta once again recalled the original text.

    ¡¸ It hadn¡¯t been long since Cassion¡¯s heart stopped.

    Mana began to flow through it instead of blood, trickling in endlessly.

    It was something of a ¡®defense mechanism¡¯.

    In order to save the dying body, the heart began to supply the mana trapped within it instead of blood.

    It was a miracle.

    A marvelous phenomenon that his mana was flowing.

    Truthfully, this alone was not enough to save his dying body.

    The amount of mana that began to seep was like only a thin stream of water.

    However, as a result, Cassion¡¯s heart began to beat once more.

    His ¡®mana application¡¯¡ªthat he or anyone else never knew about¡ªwas on the level of a genius.

    As the shallow mana began to trickle, his overwhelming talent began to flood.

    His body became warm again. And he could breathe once more.

    His stiffened fingers were spread out, and his leaking blood slowly stopped.

    And finally.

    His heart, which had stopped beating, began to pound loudly.

    Boom, boom, boom.

    ¡°Heuuk.¡±

    The breath he took in was ragged and pained, just like the one he breathed out as he died just moments ago.

    Cassion opened his eyes.

    The world was still dark, yet the stars nketing the night sky glimmered fiercely.

    He could tell without ascertaining it.

    This strange sensation that now flowed through his body.

    After being abandoned by everyone¡ªafter being abandoned by the world¡ªhe finally became a Carter who could wield magic. ¡¹

    That¡¯s right. ording to the novel, he should soon open his eyes and realize his own abilities.

    Although the mana flowing through his streams was unstable, he would be a formidable mage because of his remarkable mana application¡­

    She was confident that this would be solved.

    So, Cassion just needed to open his eyes¡­

    ¡°You can open your eyes now.¡±

    Rosetta bit her lower lip.

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26</h4>

    Because of how hard she bit down on her lower lip, blood profusely seeped out of the wound.

    Feeling nervous like this wasn¡¯t like her, but it was because of this ¡®uncertainty.¡¯

    It was ironic, but she wasn¡¯t sure if Cassion would open his eyes.

    Since the time she brought him in, Cassion¡¯s part in the novel had already been altered.

    Because of this, all the parts rted to ¡®Cassion¡¯ in the novel would be nothing short of uncertain prophecy.

    When it came to simple plotlines, even if it was an uncertain prophecy, she thought that it would be fine even if she helped him, but¡­

    This¡­ this was a matter of life.

    What if he wouldn¡¯t open his eyes just like in the novel and instead he would take hisst breath here?

    Save me.¡¯

    The hushed voice that fell short as tears fell over a brilliant smile. The desperate voice seemed to ovep with the face of the man even as his eyes were closed.

    It was a short-lived hallucination to appease her worries.

    Rosetta carefullyid Cassion¡¯s body on the floor.

    ¡®Alright. Even if your mana doesn¡¯t flow this time¡­ Let¡¯s just try to save you and think about that againter.¡¯

    Once he came back to life, there would be a way.

    The fact that mana was trapped in his heart and the fact that Cassion had enormous mana application¡ªthese remained unchanged.

    Therefore, there were many ways to make him a ¡®mage¡¯ even if there were a couple of setbacks.

    She pressed over the smooth, pale bridge of his nose and lifted the man¡¯s chin.

    The slightly open lips had already lost their color, but the teeth inside the mouth were white and the tongue was too red.

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ll be using the CPR lessons I had back in middle school in this kind of ce.¡¯

    Rosetta, who breathed in, slowly leaned over the man¡¯s face.

    The distance between them grew closer. The cold temperature of a body with a halted heart could be felt near her face.

    Rosetta paused for a while, but continued leaning down once more.

    Finally, their open lips locked.

    It was her first time to breathe life into someone, so I felt strange.

    Therefore, Rosetta did not know. Right after her lips touched.

    The fact that the man¡¯s heart has already begun to beat again.

    And at that moment, his eyshes that had been tightly closed, fluttered open for a moment. At which, the red eyes briefly showed awareness, but then faded into unconsciousness once more.

    Warmth slowly returned to the cooled lips.

    Those warm lips were both lukewarm, yet scorching.

    * * *

    Deep into the night, inside a room where Cassion was also staying in.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t found you then, what would you have done? I know that a lot of suspicious peoplee to our hotel, but¡­ It¡¯s not easy toe in with someone bleeding so much like that.¡±

    cing Cassion back on the bed, Rosetta turned towards the sound ofughter that she heard from the other side of the room.

    A woman leaning against an empty table, hiding her face under a blue veil, waved her hand toward Rosetta.

    And they made eye contact.

    Smiling lightly, Rosetta while correcting Cassion¡¯s posture.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware. It would have been a disaster if you hadn¡¯t found us. It¡¯s fortunate that you appeared as soon as I got near the hotel as if you had been surveilling us.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really just a coincidence. There must really be such a thing like fate in the world. For example, the Princess and I are on the same page.¡±

    The voice that responded was very shameless.

    The gesture of the woman touching her chest as if she had nothing to hide was also exaggerated.

    Rosetta was at a loss for words as she shook her head.

    Right. Whether someone would throw a rope to a person who¡¯s drowning, or should it be something as useless as underwear or a rubber band, it was up to the rescuer.

    Anyway, wasn¡¯t the important thing here the fact that she was ¡®saved¡¯?

    It¡¯s true that nca¡¯s sudden appearance seemed very coincidental, but as a result, Rosetta was able to receive her help.

    So she chose not to say anything more.

    A few moments ago.

    While Cassion was unconscious, she gave him CPR.

    While breathing life into him, Rosetta realized at some point that his pulse had returned.

    When she touched his pale face, she felt a weak sense of warmth beneath her touch even though his body was still as cold as a corpse¡¯s.

    ¡°You¡¯re alive.¡±

    After a short sigh of relief, Rosetta picked him up and headed back to the hotel.

    She also didn¡¯t forget to fasten his cloak tightly so that his face and wounds wouldn¡¯t be seen.

    Although his unnecessarily long legs kept getting tangled, they were able to arrive at the hotel shortly after.

    The question was how they would go in.

    If they¡¯re going in with their cloaks on, no matter who saw it, it was suspicious¡­

    ¡®It would be suspicious for a man and a woman to enter the main doors like this so openly.¡¯

    And apart from that, since she was carrying the clearly copsed man over her back like this, it was all the more suspicious.

    Employees with lids over their mouths would pretend not to see it, but customers with curious eyes and pping lips would blow this out of proportion.

    Those who had a lot of money had rather cheap hobbies.

    While she was mulling over where to hide Cassion while she would go in to ask help from an employee, someone approached her.

    ¡±Princess.¡±

    A familiar whisper called to her.

    She blinked and turned around, towards the direction of the voice.

    However, she could see not even an anthill from where she was standing against the hotel¡¯s outer wall.

    She could feel a weak presence, but that was all.

    ¡±nca?¡±

    Rosetta called the name in a small voice, but there was still no one who appeared in front of her.

    ¡®Am I being haunted by a ghost?¡¯

    Suddenly? A ghost?

    The corners of her lips tugged up at the ridiculous thought.

    It was so funny even to Rosetta.

    But then at that moment¡ª

    One part of the hotel¡¯s outer wall began to open.

    ¡®What is it this time.¡¯

    It was obviously a hidden door that would lead to a secret space.

    And there was only one person who¡¯d install something like that in the hotel.

    The owner of the hotel herself.

    Madam nca.

    As expected, it was Madam nca who appeared through the door.

    The owner of the hotel continued to cover her face with a blue veil.

    ¡±Over here, Princess.¡±

    nca beckoned Rosetta with one hand as she held the door open, the gesture expressing something like nca¡¯s secretive yet yful attitude.

    Rosetta thought for a while about what she should do, but she didn¡¯t need long.

    It was a little dubious how the secret door opened here the moment she worried about how to enter the hotel, but there was no reason not to follow the owner.

    Anyway, with nca¡¯s help, Rosetta and Cassion arrived at her room on the fifth floor of the hotel.

    They entered the fifth floor from behind the painting in the room, just as nca did earlier.

    While thinking about the countless doors that she saw while walking behind nca, including this room, Rosetta thought¡­

    ¡®Indeed, privacy in this hotel¡­ is this really okay?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t help but think this, but since she received help in this way, she couldn¡¯t condemn nca for it.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t follow me, right?¡±

    Nevertheless, Rosetta had to ask because she felt ufortable.

    nca listened to the question silently, then shook her head.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just that I noticed how two people in cloaks left¡­ and I wondered when they woulde back. And then, I checked through the window and saw you there.¡±

    Just in case, if someplications urred, what nca was saying was that she might have picked them up.

    Her tone was still yful, but it didn¡¯t seem like she was lying.

    ¡®Certainly, I didn¡¯t feel anyone on my trail while I was following Cassion. Maybe?¡¯

    In any case, Rosetta nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m touched that you trust me. I knew it. Could this perhaps be because we¡¯re meant to be?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    nca, who lightly covered Rosetta¡¯s lips, slid down from her perch on the table.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look so good¡­ Should I call for the doctor again?¡±

    At nca¡¯s words, she turned and looked towards Cassion.

    His sleeping face was peaceful.

    Anyway, he was a man who looked innocent while he slept.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Then, let me know when you want me to call one. I¡¯ll call the doctor anytime. As you know, he has a very heavy tongue.¡±

    ¡°Alright, thank you. But before that, I have more things I want to request from you.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Again?¡±

    nca asked about Rosetta¡¯s request earlier.

    Those were still under progress. Less than half a day has passed since that request was made.

    However, what can she do?

    Now that she thought about it, ¡®Madam nca¡¯ is the most important character who made Cassion the Duke.

    ¡°Yes. Anyway, isn¡¯t this hotel good? I have a lot of requests.¡±

    If Rosetta were to turn it around here, then it was her who needed nca¡¯s help now.

    The woman, who was silent for a while, suddenly burst into a peal ofughter.

    ¡°You¡¯re really interesting. Do you know? If someone makes more than three requests, we call them a ¡®regr¡¯. Lady Rosetta is a client who¡¯s be a regr customer in the shortest time.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then, shall we do something more shocking?¡±

    ¡°Is it more shocking than before? No, just how much are you going to surprise me?¡±

    Unlike her words, her voice was filled with anticipation.

    Rosetta nced at her and took a slow step towards the table where nca was sitting.

    When she pulled out an empty chair, nca naturally sat opposite Rosetta.

    ¡°So you¡¯re quite serious?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to get things started in earnest. That¡¯s why I came to this hotel. I thought you¡¯d listen to my requests sincerely.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment. So, what is this shocking request?¡±

    At a faint urge, Rosetta tapped the table with her fingertips.

    The steady stato broke through the silence.

    With the shallow taps as a background music, Rosetta organized her thoughts, whether it would be alright to say what should be said in the future.

    Words that are spilled out once couldn¡¯t be picked back up again.

    After a brief thought, she slowly opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to make you happy all my life.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t need to look for anything interesting going on anymore. I¡¯ll make it fun for you.¡±

    ¡°Are you perhaps proposing to me? That¡¯s what it sounds like.¡±

    Rosetta rolled her eyes at nca¡¯s secretive tone.

    But as she listened to it, the nuance was clear.

    ¡°I know, right. I should have bought a ring. Unfortunately, I¡¯ll have to give it to you next time. I just need to buy a big diamond and put it in your fourth finger, hm?¡±

    nca held up the back of her left hand, then she nodded.

    Beyond the meshce gloves, a ring on her fourth finger caught Rosetta¡¯s eye.

    It was a ring with a purple gem on it.

    ¡°That¡¯s a very tempting offer, but unfortunately, there¡¯s already someone who upied the fourth finger.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re married?¡±

    Rosetta was genuinely surprised.

    In the novel, nca being married was never mentioned.

    In fact, the only information about her was that she was an amazing guild owner, and that she had a penchant for ¡®interesting things¡¯.

    Still, given her free-spirited nature and profession, Rosetta thought that she would have been single¡­

    nca quietly rubbed her left ring finger, exactly where the ring was.

    After that gentle touch, a calm voice that didn¡¯t match her demeanor came out of her lips.

    ¡°I used to be. It ended when the other person died.¡±

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27</h4>

    It was very difficult to respond.

    ¡°Goodness.¡±

    When Rosetta replied in this way, her tone tinged with a hint of regret, nca clenched a fist in the air, then hid her hand once more.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough about that. We didn¡¯t even love each other in the first ce.¡±

    Considering the way she spoke about her dead husband, she spoke in a very unfriendly manner.

    However, it was impossible to judge how their rtionship was because of how affectionately she touched the ring earlier.

    ¡°Anyway, what you were about to mention earlier, Princess¡­ I¡¯m curious about that. My, well you even hastily made a grand proposal.¡±

    As she had conducted herself calmly before, a polite voice spoke to Rosetta.

    There was still curiosity there, but that was it.

    If she wanted to stop negotiating, she wouldn¡¯t have asked again.

    For a moment, Rosetta nced at nca¡¯s hand for some reason, then she opened her lips to speak as she eyed nca¡¯s veil.

    ¡°Madam nca. I hope you say only the truth. Do you know who this man is?¡±

    At the serious question, nca thought about it for a moment.

    ¡°Only by chance. I already knew his face, so I recognized him at a nce.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then it¡¯ll be easier for me to exin.¡±

    Rosetta paused, then spoke again.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make this man a Duke.¡±

    ¡°Oh my.¡±

    ¡°So, I need your help on this. That is my request.¡±

    nca was speechless, but she was covering her lips gleefully.

    ¡°You¡¯ll drive the other son out¡­ and make the eldest son the Duke?¡±

    nca spoke to herself as though I couldn¡¯t hear.

    Then, as she leaned back on her chair, Rosetta felt the other woman¡¯s reluctance.

    ¡°For one request¡­ There¡¯ll be a lot to do.¡±

    She was a quick-witted merchant.

    She would definitely be at a loss if she took on a request as big as this.

    If she were to list down the requests that Rosetta had made¡­

    A magic tool to change one¡¯s appearance and an investigation on someone¡ªthese were both requests needed to make Cassion a Duke.

    ¡°Right. Of course, I¡¯llpensate you for everything.¡±

    Fortunately, there was no shortage of financial resources.

    Although she was an illegitimate child, Rosetta was treated like a ducal princess just like Alicia, except for the fact that her family was ufortable around her.

    Clothing, food, housing, pocket money, anything else.

    And what kind of allowance did a princess have in a wealthy Duchy such as theirs?

    There wasn¡¯t even any need to go to a safe to get the money needed. Jewelry boxes filled her dresser drawers.

    She could even buy a few houses in the capital with those.

    ¡°Even if I look like this, I have some money.¡±

    ¡°¡­So you say, but you already look like you have a lot of money.¡±

    With a disbelieving tone, nca gestured towards Rosetta.

    ¡°If you understand, then that¡¯s fine. Anyway, as you know, I¡¯ll need a lot of help to make that man a Duke.¡±

    Rosetta paused.

    If there was a teacup in front of her, she would have taken a sip. Then, she shifted her gaze towards the sleeping Cassion.

    Even without looking at him, she knew that he would have a calm expression.

    Rosetta was doing so much right now, but for whom was it for?

    Of course, ¡®Alicia¡¯ was the fundamental reason.

    She averted her eyes once more, recalling Alicia¡¯s bright smile.

    Then, as she looked at the woman wearing a veil, she opened her lips.

    ¡°Under the request to ¡®make that man a Duke¡¯, I would like to put together a list of smaller requests. To be honest, I¡¯m just doing it this way because it would be annoying to request them one by one. I might need to contact you for a request in the future, and it would be tiring for me toe back here every time. And, the necessary requests I¡¯ll ask of you at that time¡­ I think you know what to expect.¡±

    ¡°In short, to make him a Duke, you want to borrow ¡®me¡¯ myself, is that it?¡±

    ¡°If you put it that way, then it would be like I¡¯m tying you down. How about this¡ªwhy don¡¯t we work together towards one goal? I just want your helping hand. I don¡¯t care if you continue taking requests from other people.¡±

    The veil moved subtly.

    Judging by how her shoulders were shaking, it was a silentugh.

    Then, she straightened her previouslyx posture. She slowly turned towards Cassion.

    ¡°First, you have to tell me who that person is.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already figured out who he is.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me directly, it¡¯s in my code to continue to pretend not to know.¡±

    It was a code she abided by because she valued clients¡¯ secrets.

    ¡°Cassion Carter, the heir to the Carter family who can¡¯t wield magic.¡±

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    It was a soulless exmation.

    Staring at Cassion for a while, nca sat up straight.

    ¡°The price will be expensive. Will you still ask me to do it?¡±

    ¡°Can I pay the down payment first, then give you the restter?¡±

    ¡°Why? You said you have more money than I think.¡±

    ¡°I have it, of course, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s to the degree of abundance that you think. If you seedter¡­¡±

    Rosetta raised a finger and pointed towards Cassion.

    ¡°You can take more money from him, you know.¡±

    Then, Rosetta cut through the air with the same finger, then pulled it back.

    nca had no response.

    Perhaps the way Rosetta looked as she leisurely sat was suspicious.

    Silence filled the room.

    Other than the sound of breathing from time to time, there was absolutely no sound.

    How long did it stay that way? Soon, the sound of a surface being hit rang across the air.

    In the same way that a sudden light in the midst of darkness would be blinking, the sound emitted during this prolonged silence was far too loud.

    And the sound came from nca¡¯s hand.

    Her hand, which was on the ss table, tapped on the surface in a gradually increasing tempo.

    Rosetta looked towards the veiled face, wondering if this was nca¡¯s way of expressing her rejection, but nca leaned back on her seat just then.

    ¡°Ahahaha!¡±

    And a burst of loud, boisterousughter echoed in the air.

    It was such a sudden outburst that Rosetta had to wonder where it wasing from.

    Just as nca had tapped the table for a long time, she gradually stoppedughing only when her throat grew weary of her unruly peal ofughter.

    ¡°Huu.¡±

    It seemed to be quite difficult for her to regain her breath. She kept saying, ¡®Ha¡­ p¡­ pfft¡­¡¯ while covering her face with a hand.

    Only after she stoppedughing that the situation was ced back in order.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Ha. I apologize deeply.¡±

    With her hands still on her sides, she spoke in a breathless voice.

    It was a long time before those words spilled out of her lips, and she sounded all the more amused.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If youugh, fortune wille to you. You¡¯ll be more blessed.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I think what you promised is already here. I feel like I¡¯ll be living every day inughter from now on. How long has it been since I felt this way?¡±

    As nca said this, she tapped on her chair¡¯s armrest in a calm manner.

    Ta, da, da, da, dak.

    The sound of her five fingers tapping on the armrest was rhythmic.

    ¡°So, did you find an answer after you¡¯veughed?¡±

    ¡°¡­First of all, it¡¯s true that it¡¯s unconventional and unimaginable. At the same time, it¡¯s unprecedented yet usible. So¡­ I wonder how it would be possible to do this.¡±

    A merchant¡¯s tongue was very heavy.

    With one final tap, a strange tension hovered in the air.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    When asked briefly, nca leaned forward.

    She was so close that Rosetta thought that she might be able to see her features through the veil.

    ¡°Then first, I¡¯ll treat this as a couple of requests from a regr customer. Coboration¡ªwe¡¯ll decide thatter.¡±

    Rosetta didn¡¯t know if she saw it wrong or not, but she thought she might have seen red lips drawing a line beneath the veil.

    ¡°This feels like a test,¡± Rosetta said.

    ¡°Not at all. You don¡¯t like this arrangement?¡±

    ¡°Did I say that? I¡¯m pretty good at taking exams, you know.¡±

    ¡°Ah, more than you look again.¡±

    nca chuckled, then she spoke in a hush once more.

    ¡°Then let me know if you have another request. Your goal is ambitious, so let¡¯s leave it at that for now.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll leave after seeing your face.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So you have another request.¡±

    Rosetta just shrugged at nca¡¯s unenthused exmation.

    Even she knew that it was a lot for a request.

    ¡°This man needs a new status. And that person I mentioned before, the one I asked you to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that person is already under observation by ourpetent staff.¡±

    There was one person that came to Rosetta¡¯s mind when nca mentioned petent staff¡¯.

    In the novel, the man who stood by her was entirely loyal and dedicated.

    ¡®Was it Logan?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t remember the name well, but maybe it sounded simr.

    In any case, even if she couldn¡¯t remember the name, Rosetta knew that the employee nca mentioned was someone reliable.

    Rosetta nodded and continued speaking.

    ¡°Anyway, Cassion and that person. They both need fake titles. Definitely enough for them to get jobs at my family¡¯s estate.¡±

    ¡°In short, you¡¯re asking me to make new identities for them so that they can enter your family¡¯s estate, correct?¡±

    ¡°Can you do it?¡±

    Instead of answering, nca showed the back of her right hand.

    Then, she pped her ring finger.

    She fluttered her finger in the air as though it was a butterfly¡¯s wing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you up on your offer of diamonds. Fortunately, my ring finger on my right hand is empty.¡±

    Meaning, it was an obvious eptance.

    * * *

    It felt like a storm had passed by and left.

    Her body drooped against the chair¡¯s backrest, but as she remembered the fact that she forgot to check Cassion¡¯s condition, she rose from her seat.

    She was ovee with drowsiness.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep well for a few nights, so this was inevitable.

    Aftering to this world, she always somehowcked sleep.

    ¡®Ah, it¡¯s the same in that ce as well, thisck of sleep.¡¯

    Because of her chaotic surroundings, she only now recalled the memories she almost forgot.

    It was like a silent reminder, a hushed scolding of ¡®how dare you forget yourself¡¯.

    After pressing down on her throbbing head, she sat down by the bed where Cassion wasying.

    ¡°I want to lie down and sleep, too.¡±

    She was so tired that she started talking to herself, and at this, sheughed.

    ¡®Ah, first aid kit.¡¯

    Now that she thought about it, she forgot to ask nca to prepare a first aid kit.

    ¡®Should I call again?¡¯

    She did, and the staff came to give her a first aid kit.

    Oh, she felt terriblyzy just thinking about it.

    As she looked over to the clock, it was already 2:05 AM.

    Sheid back on the bed as though she had also copsed herself.

    Even when Cassion was alreadyying on the bed, there was still a lot of space left for a second person toy down there.

    Her heavy eyelids blinked.

    So many things happened today.

    She used her strength which wasn¡¯t stable yet, and she could already feel the effects that had on her weak body.

    Her senses gradually weed the abyss.

    ¡®I can¡¯t do this though¡­¡¯

    She had dug through her distant memories and even did CPR.

    Wasn¡¯t it so unfair though that the man she barely saved would get hurt again and get in trouble?

    And her blinking eyes barely settled down.

    She might have dozed off for a while because the clock¡¯s second hand was now at 15 minutes.

    ¡®I need to pull myself together. Just treat him. Then I¡¯ll sleep, too.¡¯

    She propped her arm on the bed and raised her tired body.

    But as soon as she rose, something slipped down.

    It was a nket.

    ¡®Did I sleep under the nket?¡¯

    No way. She fell asleep without realizing it, so it wasn¡¯t possible that she slept under one.

    As she looked at the nket in confusion, she slowly turned her head and looked at Cassion.

    Though he looked unusually stiff, his eyes were closed peacefully.

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28</h4>

    ¡®There¡¯s no serenity.¡¯

    It hadn¡¯t even been a day since she met Cassion, but she could see that this was strange enough for him.

    This man, when he slept, always looked strangely serene.

    She looked alternately between the nket in her hand and the man, then she quietly sat up.

    Then, she looked squarely at Cassion.

    ¡°Cassion.¡±

    She called out to him in a small voice, but there was no response. Even so, there were some small wrinkles beside the eyelids of his closed eyes.

    ¡®No matter how you look at it¡­¡¯

    It looked like he was awake.

    The nket couldn¡¯t have flown over her body on its own, so someone must have covered her with it.

    And there¡¯s only this guy in the same room. But he was desperately closing his eyes like this¡­

    Should she point out that she noticed he¡¯s awake or not?

    She narrowed her eyes as she looked at him, and she soon reached out to the bedside table.

    When she opened the second drawer, there were various first aid supplies there.

    ¡®Ah, there really is something there already.¡¯

    Now that she thought about it, she didn¡¯t think they would have left after just treating Cassion.

    It was a room with a patient in it.

    It was also a five-story room with important guests residing there, so they must have a few first aid supplies on hand.

    She was very relieved that she wouldn¡¯t need to bother with calling someone for it.

    After roughly rummaging through its contents, she brought out clean bandages, cotton cloths, disinfectants and a topical cream to treat wounds. Right after, the drawer was closed.

    Tak.

    It closed with a loud sound, but Cassion still wouldn¡¯t budge.

    ¡®At this point, are you really sleeping? How can someone always sleep so well?¡¯

    And the nket¡­ somehow flew on her on its own. Sure.

    With that ridiculous thought in mind, Rosetta took the bandages first.

    After confirming that this would be the right length for his wound, she removed the nket covering the man.

    And when she did, the sheet was dyed red.

    The blood didn¡¯t seep through, but his clothes seemed to have been heavily stained.

    ¡®I would still have to call someone in the end.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t avoid troublesome things.

    Maybe that¡¯s why it¡¯s annoying to her.

    With a short sigh, she reached out.

    Towards the man¡¯s waist.

    His clothes were so thoroughly soaked that blood even dripped.

    Carefully holding one end of the shirt, she pulled it upward gingerly.

    Below where the shirt was lifted, the apricot colored bare skin wrapped with red bandages appeared.

    ¡®More than I thought¡­¡¯

    His body looked good.

    No wonder he held up longer when she hadn¡¯t stepped in.

    Perhaps it was thanks to repeated exercise and training, even while he was locked up in his room.

    A few years ago, Cassion locked himself in his room amid the repeated threats to his life.

    His anxiety reached his limit, and he had only one thought.

    That even when cornered, he should at least be able to rely on himself.

    He had to do something to protect himself.

    He couldn¡¯t use magic, so he turned to physical training.

    Since his room was small, this was the best he could do inside.

    Thus, he chose to train himself from the books he had read. He eventually learned swordsmanship even without fundamental skills.

    Truthfully, his n wasn¡¯t very fruitful.

    Aristocrats usually refrained from this method, but he basically learned everything on his own through books.

    He also knew this fact.

    Nevertheless, Cassion did not neglect a day of training and exercised well.

    It was also a kind ofpulsion for him. He would think that if he didn¡¯t do this, he would really die.

    So it was a routine that he repeated.

    Well, looking at his state now, it didn¡¯t seem to be fruitless.

    Thanks to that, he had a solid body.

    Rosetta reflected on his past as she went over to his apricot skin and removed the dirty bandages.

    Her palm grazed over his hard abdomen.

    The damp texture had wetted her hands, and at the same time, Cassion flinched.

    She looked at his face to see if there would be any small movement, but his eyes were still tightly closed.

    To the point that she could feel a vein throb on her forehead.

    She stared at the man¡¯s face and felt for the end of the bandage.

    It was difficult to grasp, as if looking for the edge of transparent tape.

    She raised her finger and looked closely, but she couldn¡¯t see a sign of movement.

    Only the muscles of his body that she touched repeatedly contracted and expanded minutely.

    While she adjusted the way she sat, she touched his chest and it looked as though he was out of breath.

    Whenever Cassion¡¯s body would react, she would stop her ministrations for a while. And by the time he¡¯d be still again, she would move her hand.

    Near his belly button.

    A little more to the side.

    She trailed it down near his waist, then when her fingertips were about to reach his spine¡ª

    Tak.

    Her wrist was caught.

    With a rough touch of his palm, a slight sting could be felt on the inside of her soft wrist.

    The hand that held her wrist moved slowly.

    He pulled Rosetta¡¯s hand away from his waist and lifted it into the air.

    She didn¡¯t try hard to resist, but she followed his movements.

    He pretended to sleep so diligently like that, but now he finally admitted that he was awake.

    Rosetta kind of pitied him for the foolish acting that made her do this.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    When she asked this with a smile, pretending not to know, Cassion had let go of her wrist and sat up.

    His cheeks seemed red in the dark.

    The ears under his ck, tangled hair also looked red.

    Even though he lifted his upper body to sit up, his tightly closed eyes only opened then.

    Beneath thick dark eyshes, reproachful eyes shed open.

    ¡°You knew.¡±

    ¡°What exactly?¡±

    ¡°That I was awake.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, of course not.¡±

    When she answered with a smile, Cassion¡¯s lips gaped open as if he was dumbfounded.

    ¡°It was obvious that you were sleeping because your eyes were closed.¡±

    ¡°Does a sleeping person flinch like that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, what else should I have done. Your bandages were all soaked. If we leave it as is, your skin would only get bad.¡±

    When Rosetta answered calmly and pointed to his waist, Cassion looked down and clutched his shirt.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. Give me the bandages.¡±

    With a little urgency in his voice, he reached out his hand.

    It was also a bandaged hand.

    And it was stained red, too.

    Rosetta nced at his hand, ced the dry bandages on the bed, then took his hand.

    For a moment, his fingertips flinched and closed like wilted flowers.

    It wasn¡¯t until she grabbed the edge of the bandage and pulled it by force that the hand opened up again.

    She felt his gaze on her.

    But then the eyes that stared nkly at her hurriedly went away, as if it belonged to a child that was caught doing something wrong.

    When she shifted her head to try and meet his shifted gaze, those eyes were averted further again.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you?¡¯

    He could look at her properly before.

    ¡°If you were awake, then you could have sat up and cooperated. Why did you pretend to be asleep? Perhaps you did that because you wanted me to treat your injuries?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    The answer was both impatient and firm.

    Rosetta had been untangling the bandages, but she stopped moving her hand.

    ¡°Then?¡±

    She grabbed his chin with one hand so that his eyes wouldn¡¯t try to look away again.

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    The crease between Cassion¡¯s eyebrows deepened at the repeated question.

    His lips opened and closed, then, he gulped dryly first before opening his lips to speak once more.

    His pupils escaped once more as he looked down.

    For example, near her lips¡­

    ¡°Earlier, in the alley¡­¡±

    ¡°In the alley?¡±

    ¡°Towards me¡­ lips¡­¡±

    The man who said that pulled away from her grasp.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to do since Rosetta wasn¡¯t gripping his tightly in the first ce.

    After pulling his hand away, Cassion turned to face her.

    The face reflected beneath the moonlight was red up, as red as an apple.

    After listening to his soft breathing for a while, Rosetta tried to understand the broken, stuttering words he spat out.

    ¡®Earlier in the alley, to me¡­ Aha.¡¯

    With thebination of his words and his heavily flushed face, and also how he secretly looked at her lips.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to infer what he was saying.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve been awake since then, huh?¡±

    From the moment Rosetta locked lips with him.

    No wonder. But she was frightened that he wouldn¡¯t wake up, that¡¯s why she did that.

    She thought she was doing that to save him, but it turned out that he had already woken up before she even breathed into him.

    Then he would have been frozen in an iprehensible situation.

    There was no such thing as CPR here.

    Kissing a dying person was not a situation that could be understood except for the old clich¨¦ in a ssic novel such as this world.

    Moreover, the situation was like she was a person from a remote ind floating adrift suddenly kissing someone because the chance presented itself¡­

    Right now, perhaps Cassion was thinking that Rosetta was a shameless person.

    Not just the usual shameless person, but a terrible kind of shameless person who would pounce on an unconscious man like that.

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Really, it was a ridiculous misunderstanding that made herugh in vain.

    Beyond the shortugh, she felt a bewildered gaze on her.

    Even that gaze was funny, so she couldn¡¯t stopughing.

    Suddenly, she came to a realization only then.

    ¡®Hold on. That means¡­¡¯

    The realization that sharply hinged on that misunderstanding, like an important clue that shouldn¡¯t be missed.

    Herughter, which was dying down gradually, stopped for a moment.

    ¡®If Cassion woke up before I breathed into him¡­¡¯

    Huh.

    This time, theugh had a different reason behind it.

    For instance, towards this damn fate, something like awe, delight, resentment.

    ¡°Why the hell did you do that?¡±

    By the time she was thinking about how colossal of an enemy this ¡®fate¡¯ was, the man¡¯s question broke the silence.

    His voice was as rigid as his frozen body.

    Instead of answering him, she grabbed his hand.

    When his hand on the bed was dragged forward, his upper body gave way and got pulled in.

    Face to face with her.

    Only one handspan apart. Beyond that, the distance was short as she could see a clear reflection on his ck pupils.

    Her smiling face could be seen in his red eyes.

    ¡°I was trying to save you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t avoid the gaze of the bewildered man.

    ¡®So don¡¯t you dare run away from me again.¡¯

    With her eyes fixed on Cassion¡¯s face, she began to untie the bandages wrapped around his hand.

    ¡°You¡­ stopped breathing.¡±

    As she said this calmly, the face in front of her hardened.

    It was simr to how he looked earlier when he was previously that pale man who stopped breathing.

    If there was no warmth in the hand she was holding now, she would have thought that he had copsed again.

    And the pale man¡¯s gaze reminded her of the past.

    ¡°Then¡­ That¡­¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a feeling?

    His shallow murmur fell into the dark expanse of the room. The man¡¯s empty hands fumbled onto the back of his neck.

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29</h4>

    Apparently, Cassion also felt the sensation that he had stopped breathing.

    Now that Rosetta saw how energetic he¡¯s being, she thought that it was just a feeling that she sensed for a moment.

    She smiled, then she lowered her gaze and focused on the bandage.

    ¡°You¡­ died for a moment.¡±

    Like a spider¡¯s web dangling in the air, the bloody bandages were unraveled one by one as silence stretched between them.

    ¡°So that you could breathe again, I tried to breathe into you. You cried and told me to save you after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°So I pinched your nose and leaned your head back to secure your breath.¡±

    After exining like this, she nced at Cassion¡¯s reaction. The more she talked, the more worth it was seeing.

    In particr, his expression was the best when she made a pinching gesture as she exined the ¡®nose holding¡¯ part.

    At that moment, Rosetta realized¡­ that a cold, prideful face could also look stupefied enough.

    Secretly amused by this, Rosetta lifted her head once more and made eye contact with Cassion as though she hadn¡¯t been inwardlyughing at him.

    ¡°Why the hell¡­ What made you think that way?¡±

    His pale face began to heat up again as he whispered breathlessly.

    ¡®Colorful, too.¡¯

    If he changed his expression that much, his face must be doing a lot of work.

    ¡°No, never mind.¡±

    The hastily madement was crude.

    Rosetta shrugged, then opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°Really? Then that¡¯s that. Well for me, with memories of a first kiss¡­ I thought you¡¯d misunderstand me for this.¡±

    Humming slightly, she lowered her eyes again and focused on his bandages.

    In any case, the temperature of the hand she was holding seemed to be higher than before.

    As she continued to unravel the bandages, it wouldn¡¯t be long until it¡¯s off entirely, and red stained skin would slowly be revealed.

    Feeling something close to assurance, she focused all her concern towards the man¡¯s hand.

    ¡®Indeed, what do I want to see here?¡¯

    Soon, thest remainingyer of the bandage fell off his hand and onto the bed.

    Plop.

    With a dull noise, the palm of the man was revealed.

    Hard calluses.

    Old scars with unknown origins.

    New scars that had yet to settle in.

    Wounds.

    No, they were scars.

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    His palms were dyed red only because his bandages were soaked with blood, but that was it.

    The wounds under the poorly opened bandages were steadily healing.

    She wouldn¡¯t even have guessed that he got hurt there today had she not known.

    Her heart pounded.

    As though regaining something once abandoned. No, as though realizing that what had once been given up had alreadye true.

    The wounds that healed at an abnormal rate was evidence of his healing due to the momentary mana amplification that was described in the novel.

    In short, this meant that mana had begun to circte within Cassion¡¯s body.

    It didn¡¯t seem like he noticed yet.

    ¡®Why?¡¯

    In the novel, she thought he realized it shortly after.

    ¡®Is it that he couldn¡¯t notice it because he¡¯s so focused on the matter of touching lips¡­?¡¯

    She wondered why it was like this, but she thought this might be the likely situation.

    When a person was distracted by something, they wouldn¡¯t even know they were hurt.

    Just as you wouldn¡¯t feel a papercut until the moment you see it.

    With both thumbs, Rosetta rxedly swept over Cassion¡¯s scars on his hand.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡±

    Cassion flinched as he asked.

    His face, on which the red tinge had not subsided, looked like a lovely, blushing boy.

    No, he really was lovely. As if looking at a child she was proud of, Rosetta¡¯s heart was full of endearment.

    ¡°Do you know how many times I saved your life today?¡±

    Instead of answering, Cassion only blinked in return.

    The way his eyes flitted left and right, it seemed as though he was counting in his head.

    That, or he might be hesitating to say sorry.

    He had forgotten the first instance, he wasn¡¯t happy with the second instance, and the third instance was misunderstood as a shameless act.

    At this point, he might be thinking that Rosetta had taken him out of the waters to save him from drowning, but she was not only asking forpensation, but that she had pped him and was asking for money in return as well.

    ¡°¡­Three times¡­¡­?¡±

    At his bted response, she shook her head.

    ¡°Bzzt. Wrong.¡±

    She didn¡¯t save Cassion three times today.

    His abnormally fast-paced healing was evidence to this.

    Perhaps his waist¡¯s condition wouldn¡¯t be so different.

    ¡°I did save you that first and second time, but I didn¡¯t during the third.¡±

    She said this in an almost sing-song voice.

    ¡°Then who saved me during the third time?¡±

    And his tone was that of befuddlement, his brows furrowed.

    Rosetta brushed Cassion¡¯s hand with her thumb again. Feeling the bumps of his callouses, she lifted her own hand and reached near his heart.

    Despite the slow movement, Cassion did not avoid her.

    Because they were already so close together, she touched his chest without having to reach far.

    ¡°This.¡±

    She felt his hardened muscles.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Whenever he breathed, she felt his chest rise and fall.

    And, here.

    Caged by his ribs, she could feel his heart beating.

    Yes, his heart.

    She felt the beating of his heart, and she could sense the subtle flow around it¡ªthe weak sensation of mana flowing from his heart. Mana, magic.

    ¡®I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t feel it, but¡­¡¯

    She could feel mana from his heart and internal strength1 from his core.

    Even if the core and the manner of use was different, there was a simrity with a ¡®certain energy¡¯ that flowed within her.

    So perhaps that¡¯s why Rosetta could feel his mana.

    In this novel¡¯s setting, the only person who could feel mana was another person who could also wield mana, but the power she had was something that didn¡¯t fit this ce.

    But luckily, her earlier assumption seemed to be correct.

    A simr yet deviant energy pierced through the unwrittenws of the novel¡¯s worldbuilding, and so she had be able to feel the flow of ¡®mana¡¯.

    ¡®And if mana could be felt¡­¡¯

    The easiest and most efficient way of making Cassion stronger was now possible.

    ¡®To open up his pathways2.¡¯

    Rosetta¡¯s slender fingers folded towards her palm, leaving only her index finger pointed out towards Cassion¡¯s thin shirt. There, she circled over where his heart should be.

    ¡°Uh¡­ What are you doing.¡±

    He froze up but immediately flinched back in embarrassment. But he couldn¡¯t move back much because the bed¡¯s headboard was right behind him.

    ¡°How is it, can¡¯t you feel anything?¡±

    At the subtle question, the man¡¯s eyes widened.

    Anyway, it felt like there was a pattern here.

    Rosetta would move, then Cassion would jump back like a startled rabbit.

    ¡°Feel? I don¡¯t feel anything, so your hand, just¡­ Ah.¡±

    Cassion was trying to talk to Rosetta with a firm tone, but he stopped mid-sentence.

    It seemed that he had finally recognized something ¡®strange¡¯ within him, and that prompted his ability to sense it.

    ¡°Urk¡­¡±

    With a pained groan, he grabbed his heart. Then, he hunched over and bowed his head forward.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    The hand that she was holding escaped from her grasp as he clutched his chest.

    His harsh breathing quickly took over the dark, quiet room.

    Rosetta stared at him. She wordlessly approached him and held his faltering upper body, folding him into her arms.

    Hisrge frame clung close to her as though he was a beast that had found haven for itself.

    She could feel the man¡¯s warm cheek touching her shoulder.

    And with the moisture that trickled down, she didn¡¯t know whether it was Cassion¡¯s sweat or his tears.

    She didn¡¯t think this happened in the novel, but¡­

    ¡®Do people be more child-like if they have someone they could lean on?¡¯

    With a rather cold sentiment, Rosetta wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s searing body.

    ¡°Shh¡­ It¡¯s alright.¡±

    She whispered into the red ears near her face.

    When she patted his back lightly, his restless body continued to tremble.

    While patting Cassion¡¯s back, she secretly explored his pathways.

    ¡®There are a lot of blockages.¡¯

    There were ces where his mana flowed freely, but not many of them.

    The pathways were mostly empty, and the mana that did flow was a pitiful amount.

    Gathering qi into her hands, she pointed to one of his blocked pathways. She kept her pointer and middle fingers together and pushed down briefly.

    Cassion gasped, the sound of it apanied by a sudden breath touching her shoulder.

    As the shallow breath was spat out, Rosetta collected the energy on her fingertips.

    When she checked the ce she had just pressed down on, mana was now flowing through the newly opened pathway.

    ¡®Still, maybe this is too much for a recovering patient.¡¯

    Listening to his countless groans in between shallow breaths, Rosetta felt guilty for some reason.

    Even so, she¡¯d have to proceed with opening up his pathways a littleter.

    Apart from that, the patient wasn¡¯t the only one here who¡¯s overdoing it.

    Cough.

    At that moment, a dry cough was spat out.

    She could tell what the hot liquid flowing down the side of her lips was without having to check.

    ¡®Ah, right¡­ I overdid it, too.¡¯

    During the carriage incident, she ran up the cliff carrying Cassion on her back, then she dragged the horse and pushed it to the bottom of the cliff.

    This was to deceive the eyes of Leo and the others, who wouldeter to inspect the scene. She scattered Cassion¡¯s blood to make it look like he crawled to the river stream and was washed away.

    What else. She also went to catch Cassion¡­ and she faced those men in the alley.

    Then she carried Cassion again as they returned to the hotel.

    It was clear that it was a tough day for the fragile body and unstable power that she had.

    After roughly wiping the blood off her lips with a sleeve, she patted Cassion¡¯s back once again.

    ¡°Cassion, breathe. Take a deep breath and get some rest.¡±

    Along with my words, Cassion¡¯s ribs swelled and sank over and over.

    As he did, the mana that had been haphazardly tangled gradually regained stability.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. Everything¡¯s okay, so just breathe.¡±

    His rough gasps gradually softened. The sound of his breaths that were once heavy with pain had changed, no longer seeming as if his throat was being scratched.

    Over time, the shoulder where his face grew prickly and warm.

    ¡°Cassion?¡±

    When she called out his name and was answered back by only an ensuing silence, the man who gulped dryly raised his head with great difficulty.

    The eyes that were close to her were a deep crimson shade.

    Like scorchingva.

    ¡ª¡ª

    t/n:

    1 what Rosetta mentions here is ??, which is a term used in the practice of martial arts. it originally means ¡®the strength and vigor gained by a long period of training¡¯ or ¡®abilities gained by intensive training over time¡¯, but i tranted this word simply as ¡®internal strength¡¯

    2 the ¡®pathways¡¯ mentioned here refer to the channels or meridians in which qi (or: chi, energy, vitality¡ªand in this case¡ªmana) flows

    side note: from this point onwards, i¡¯ll be tranting the ? that Rosetta mentions from time to time as ¡®qi¡¯ to hark back to her power from her second transmigration. this will be different from when she mentions ??, which i¡¯ll be tranting as ¡®energy¡¯, ¡®force¡¯ or ¡®vitality¡¯, and ? which i¡¯ll be tranting as ¡®strength¡¯, ¡®force¡¯ or ¡®power¡¯

    it¡¯s confusing, yes. i didn¡¯t know i¡¯d have to research so much martial arts stuff for a romance fantasy novel either lol

    side side note: why is Rosetta so swoon-worthy huh?? who told her to be so cool??? i lowkey have a crush on her now aslkjdf who¡¯s with me here

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30</h4>

    As Rosetta stared at him silently, the man bit his lips and struggled to sit up against the headboard.

    His face was red. The reddest on it was his red, fiery eyes.

    And the red eyes were wet with moisture.

    What had soaked Rosetta¡¯s shoulder seemed to be his tears.

    Staring into the air and gasping for breath, he clutched his chest and had a broken smile on his lips.

    ¡°Is this¡­ the power¡­ that I think it is?¡±

    It was a forlorn voice. Or rather, it was an emotional tone.

    With a feeling that was hard to tell, Rosetta only answered quietly.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re right.¡±

    The man still stared nkly into the air as he clutched his chest with both hands, his knuckles turning white as he did.

    He gritted his teeth, and from there, the sound of his teeth clenching could be heard clearly.

    And with that, a broad smile tugged up on his lips.

    ¡°This is¡­ mana? The power that I¡¯ve never had¡­ It¡¯s this¡­?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Just barely, this power¡­! You say this is what¡¯s been strangling me?¡±

    But the murmur didn¡¯t sound like a question.

    It was probably a question for Rosetta to answer, or something that he¡¯s throwing out into the world. If not that, it was either a muttering of joy or resentment.

    Tears streamed down his cheeks.

    And the tears that started being shed continued to flow down unknowingly.

    Like a broken faucet, the man gritted his teeth and cried.

    If he made a sound, more tears woulde out.

    The tears that fell down apanied by not one sound was sorrowful.

    With Rosetta like a cold autumn night, she quietly watched the man, who was like a warm midsummer¡¯s day, as he silently raised a hand to wipe his eyes.

    The gaze that was staring into the air turned to Rosetta. Those red eyes, which were still so full of tears, burned as though they were about to shed blood as tears.

    Rosetta lightly wiped his cheek and spoke.

    ¡°Congrattions. You are now a Carter who can wield magic.¡±

    With the small congrattions, his forlorn tears were shed once more.

    And what was better this time was that his cries were apanied by sound.

    * * *

    Meanwhile.

    Late night at another location¡ª

    Devoured by a never-ending darkness, the forest was enshrouded with a gloomy air.

    Viridescent yet pitch ck.

    Falling leaves.

    The gleaming eyes of beasts.

    Several giant birds soared through the air above the dark forest.

    Fweep. Screech.

    The sound, whether it was wings pping or beaks screeching, tore through the air.

    Like a warning towards the unfamiliar.

    ¡°Here¡­ It is here, sir.¡±

    However, the warnings of the forest did nothing to stop the strangers who hade into the forest.

    They were uninvited guests who were dressed in clothes as dark as the forest.

    The only one who wasn¡¯t wearing dark clothes was the lean, thin man at the forefront of the group.

    He was brushing off his clothes that were full of dirt, but the smile on his face was full of greed.

    ¡°Here?¡±

    The man standing behind the thin man responded.

    When the red gaze reached him, the thin man¡¯s shoulders shrank.

    ¡°Yes, over there¡­ You see the carriage, yes?¡±

    His body cowered to the fullest as he pointed towards that direction with both hands.

    Those red eyes moved like quietva.

    Towards the direction pointed at by the skinny fingers, a devastatedndscape could be seen.

    Beyond the foliage, there was a shattered carriage atop pebbles and a ruined patch of grass.

    And there was a cold horse that had lost its life.

    No, there was one that fell on its back, so there were two in total.

    Even the bloodstains had turned brown in several ces.

    ¡°I definitely saw them jump off after I pulled the reins, sir. The surprised horses sped off and I saw with my own two eyes how they fell down the cliff.¡±

    Was that all?

    The young master¡¯s face quickly became enraged and his eyes were sharp with anger.

    The coachman, who had driven the carriage that Cassion rode on, swallowed back his words, but he smiled insidiously.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he looked at the devastating sight, thinking of the money that would soon fall to his hands.

    And that money was from his work ofbor.

    And the man who was in front of him was Leo Carter, the one who ordered this carriage ident, and the one who would be paying him.

    Indeed, as the sessor of a Duchy, the amount offered was considerable.

    ¡®Now that you¡¯re the only sessor left, maybe you¡¯ll give me something more precious than the money you offered.¡¯

    While the coachman drooled as he thought of his greed,

    ¡°Yes, you saw it.¡±

    Leo¡¯s lips twisted up as he said this, looking at the scene silently.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, sir. I saw it very clearly.¡±

    The coachman didn¡¯t miss the chance to answer enthusiastically and bowed his head.

    As he dropped his gaze, he didn¡¯t see the sneer that was directed at him.

    ¡°Clean it up.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    At the brief order, the coachman raised his head. However, he couldn¡¯t see Leo¡¯s face.

    Even before he could lift his head, sharp, jagged ice had pierced his stomach.

    ¡°Urk¡­¡±

    Along with a dying groan, the thin man¡¯s body fell.

    His blurred view could see only Leo¡¯s back.

    Without any guilt, it was a straight, broad back that passed by the thin man.

    Thud.

    And the body, which had been holding itself up on its knees on the ground, finally copsed.

    At the dull sound, the person walking next to Leo nced back.

    ¡°How should we proceed, sir?¡±

    Leo only nodded.

    Well, there was no need to ask such a useless question.

    ¡°Take care of it and leave no trace behind. As if he never existed in this world.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Soon after the person answered concisely, he turned to the men behind him and gave his orders.

    Then, some men headed towards the coachman¡¯s body.

    Without mercy, the men twisted the dead man¡¯s cold ankles and dragged his body away, disappearing through the forest.

    Leo and the other men approached the shattered carriage.

    It was the center of the disastrous scene, the ce where there was the most blood.

    Leo, who reached that ce first, slowly crouched down.

    As he went lower, the huge bloodstains became clearer. However, the body he was looking for was nowhere to be seen.

    The smell of metallic blood reached the tip of his nose.

    ¡°My older brother has a long lifeline, huh.¡±

    Along with the grim murmur, Leo¡¯s lips drew a deep arc.

    It was the metallic smell of blood.

    Leo touched the dry blood with his fingertips.

    Only reddish-brown chunks could be found amidst the dry, hardened bloodstain.

    Staring at what was on his fingertips with a twisted expression on his face, Leo soon stood up, shaking his hand.

    ¡°I believe he ran away, sir.¡±

    The mage who stabbed the coachman with eyes bowed his head and spoke up.

    He was the same person who asked Leo how they should dispose of the coachman¡¯s body.

    Looking down at the mage, Leo replied in a humming tone.

    ¡°I know because I have eyes, too. Yeah, I think my dear older brother ran away like a rat.¡±

    ¡°Shall I find his trail and chase after him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    No matter how much he struggled, there was no way he¡¯de back alive from this.

    As Leo mentioned earlier, his brother had a very persistent lifeline.

    Even though his life had been threatened several times, it was testimony enough that he managed to live to see the day that he reached adulthood.

    No one tried to help save him. Though he was like a fleeting candle swaying in the wind, his fire had yet to be put out.

    It almost made Leo want to apud him.

    However, it was impossible for him to admire Cassion¡¯s persistent vitality forever.

    Because his foolish older brother had be an adult.

    Next year, when Leo himself would pass his own birthday and he¡¯d reach adulthood as well, thepetition for the sessorship of the Duchy would begin in earnest.

    For sessor candidates who hade of age, there was a set procedure.

    Of course, Cassion was a candidate who had no mana despite being part of a family of mages, he had no base of support, he had no other family members to aid him and he had no property at all. But even so, a less than half bastard candidate was still a candidate.

    As long as Cassion was a candidate for session, he posed the weak possibility of ¡®what if¡¯.

    And a weak possibility was still a possibility.

    What was not 0% could turn into a miracle because the hope for a coup would be fostered.

    An opponent to the sessorship, apetitor, an enemy.

    ¡®Someone to get rid of.¡¯

    From a very young age, these were the words that his mother continued to tell him.

    ¡¯It doesn¡¯t matter who the other person is or how small of a threat he poses. Some people lose their lives even by being bitten by an ant.¡¯

    ¡®Then what should be important?¡¯

    ¡®Presence, absence. If it doesn¡¯t exist in the first ce, it isn¡¯t even a threat. So¡­¡¯

    If there was even the slightest chance to harm him¡­ then he should get rid of it while he could.

    That was the surefire way to win.

    When hearing this for the first time, it would sound cruel, but his mother¡¯s method always had sure results.

    Therefore, Leo never thought that his mother¡¯s method was wrong.

    A fruitless method was nothing but an excuse, and a method that produced sure results was the only right answer.

    Then it was only right to take care of anything that had even the smallest chance while he could.

    Until Leo woulde of age on his birthday in the following year, Cassion must die.

    The most certain way to be the sessor was to have only one candidate for the session race in the first ce.

    ¡°Young Duke, I found a bloodstain leading to a nearby river.¡±

    He was still not officially the heir to the Duchy, but the people around him called him Young Duke and followed his words.

    ording to the right etiquette, it was not the correct title for him, but no one pointed this out.

    Leo turned around casually and looked towards the ground.

    As the man said, there were bloodstains over the overgrown weeds and gravel next to the river.

    ¡®Did you go down the river, or.¡¯

    Did he try to struggle and go against the currents?

    Thetter was the more dangerous choice, but Cassion probably would have chosen to die through struggling rather than to die without doing anything.

    ¡°He couldn¡¯t have gotten far anyway, so look for any signs of torn clothes or anything. The highest possibility is that he moved along with the river¡¯s current.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Duke.¡±

    After the group of men wearing ck cloaks answered in unison, they left one by one to do their work.

    Leo looked towards where those people disappeared to, then he turned his gaze back towards the dry blood.

    He loved this terrible sight.

    It would have been perfect if his older brother¡¯s body was here with him.

    ¡®It would be great if you¡¯re dead, but¡­¡¯

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson instead. I¡¯ll make you know that death might have been better for you.¡±

    He would let him know that the misfortunes he had experienced thus far was nothing at all.

    As if his tongue could already taste it, he licked his red lips.

    Like a snake.

    Red tongue, red lips, red eyes, red hair.

    The crimson man smiled fiercely, and it was as though he himself was covered in blood.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31</h4>

    In the original¡ª

    ¡¸ After the ident, Cassion, who now had mana, ran straight through the thick grass field of the forest.

    His body, which had yet to recover, was wracked with pain, but he couldn¡¯t stop.

    There was no time.

    If it was the Leo that he knew, he would go to the scene of the incident leading a group behind him.

    To get rid of him perfectly.

    If Cassion gets caught, he¡¯ll die. Even if he was caught now with mana, he would still die.

    When Cassion still couldn¡¯t use mana, Leo was already antsy because he couldn¡¯t kill Cassion, but if he knew now that his older brother could use mana, Cassion would surely disappear without a trace.

    Cassion ran through the foliage, gritting his teeth.

    He could feel the galloping of horses from afar.

    But when he looked back, there was nothing there.

    What was it, this hallucination that he couldn¡¯t ever seem to shake off, keeping him on his feet.

    Cassion was exhausted as he gasped and shed tears. He couldn¡¯t tell what those tears were for.

    Joy, perhaps, or sadness about only now being able to wield mana.

    Without having the time to feel those emotions, he just urged his legs forward¡ªto live.

    It was a terribly lonely way to survive.

    Just as it always was. ¡¹

    * * *

    Rattle.

    The carriage rattled lightly as it ran over stones.

    At the same time, the head of the woman sleeping against the carriage window was also shaken.

    As the carriage quivered, silver hair could also be seen trembling.

    The woman¡¯s tightly closed eyes were scrunched up.

    Just as her forehead was wrinkled, it was clear that she was feeling ufortable.

    It was as if she was about to wake up. Mmm¡­ She moaned in her sleep, but she soon regained a peaceful expression as she slept more.

    ¡®What on earth are you dreaming about?¡¯

    Opposite her was Cassion, who smiled faintly as he watched the sleeping Rosetta.

    However, the corners of his lips that slightly rose soon hardened awkwardly the moment she spoke in her sleep.

    ¡°Survive, Cassion¡­¡±

    Furtively, through a small gap between her lips, she murmured.

    Cassion stared nkly in surprise at Rosetta, then he stiffly turned his head.

    The sight of a verdant green summer shed through the open curtains.

    He looked out the window for no reason, and with his eyes directed outside, he swept a hand through his hair.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    It was different from usual. He was used to long hair being caught through his fingers, but his hair was now cut short enough that it would quickly pass through his hand.

    This was due to the haircut he had before the carriage departed.

    With a subtle awkwardness, he recalled again where he was now heading.

    He forgot for a while because he was just staring at the person who fell asleep.

    Right now, he was on his way to the Valentine estate.

    And he had since abandoned the name ¡®Cassion¡¯.

    ¡¯For you to survive, Cassion must stay dead for the time being.¡¯

    Rosetta said this as she handed him a piece of paper with something written on it.

    It was someone¡¯s personal information.

    It was the identity he would have to assume in the future.

    Where he was born, how old he was.

    His habits and hobbies.

    Family rtionship, friends.

    Special memories of the past and his current situation.

    On the document that listed someone¡¯s life, the two sybles of the unfamiliar name could be seen.

    ¡®Maxwell.¡¯

    This was the name he received in turn for abandoning the name ¡®Cassion¡¯.

    But this was not the only thing done to hide his identity.

    He was wearing an earring that changed his hair and eye color.

    The downside to this was that he could never lose this earring, but it was the first time that Cassion, who lived in the Carter Duchy, had seen himself like this.

    His ck hair had turned into a dark blue color that was reminiscent of the night sky, and his red eyes, which was the symbol of the Carter family, had been changed to ck eyes.

    His hair had previously been long enough to cover his eyes, but it was now cut short enough to clearly reveal the shape of his eyes.

    At this point, if he were to look at a mirror at first nce, he would still be surprised because of his unfamiliar appearance.

    Cassion swept a hand through his hair stiffly once more.

    As expected, it was awkward.

    However, if he did it more often to get used to it, the awkwardness gradually disappeared.

    The short hair under the touch of his fingers, the ck gaze reflected against the ss window.

    And the new sensation flowing within his body¡­

    ¡®Maxwell.¡¯

    Even the name couldn¡¯t be said without his mouth twitching.

    Leaning against the window, Cassion smiled silently.

    Funnily enough, all these unfamiliar things felt safer than those that were familiar to him.

    Through thinly curved eyes, his gaze smoothly headed towards Rosetta.

    The most unfamiliar yet, strangely, the most reassuring being.

    The carriage gradually slowed down.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be arriving soon, Mdy.¡±

    The loud voice of the coachman came from outside the window.

    And Rosetta¡¯s eyshes quivered.

    As her eyelids slowly showed her eyes, they looked like two full moons on a midsummer night.

    ¡°Maxwell?¡±

    Rosetta, who just woke up, unhesitatingly called the unfamiliar name.

    Then, Cassion also nodded without hesitation.

    Ah, it¡¯s finally started.

    * * *

    ¡°Young Duke, the Princess has just arrived.¡±

    Sitting in front of a desk that he hadn¡¯t left all night, Damian¡¯s hand stopped moving.

    His eyes were closed for a moment because of a headache, but they soon headed towards the butler as he mentioned the news.

    After the silence that stretched between them, there was a brief question asked.

    ¡°And her condition?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe she had been hurt anywhere.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Following the calm voice was a light sigh of relief.

    He was so nervous that she left without even a single knight to escort her.

    However, when she said that she wished to spend time ¡®alone¡¯ with such an exhausted face, he couldn¡¯t refuse her request.

    He was nothing but a sinner in front of Rosetta.

    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry.¡¯

    And she only limped away from the apology that he uttered fleetingly. Something that lingered, affection, yearning.

    It was a back that seemed to move away without leaving anything behind.

    Her appearance back then was his doing. His brief apology, just ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯, was evidence of his crime.

    Arge hand swept over his face.

    Calluses were felt over that hand.

    It was cold.

    And.

    Revolting.

    The incident with Katie was only a few days ago.

    When Rosetta copsed to the floor covered with blood, Katie knelt down in front of him and imed her innocence.

    To be honest, he didn¡¯t know what to believe.

    Perhaps Rosetta was lying. Perhaps this was all orchestrated.

    Without Alicia appearing right then, he was unsure whether he would have locked up Katie in the dungeon.

    Even at this moment.

    And it must have been noticed by Rosetta as well.

    She had asked him who he believed now, and this was proof enough that she knew.

    ¡®I¡¯m sorry.¡¯

    It was proof enough when she did not look back at his bted apology.

    How much pain did this memory give Rosetta? He couldn¡¯t even imagine it.

    As a matter of fact, he lived all his life avoiding her. For him, Rosetta herself symbolized the ufortable truth.

    He avoided her because he was afraid of resentment or hatred, and whenever he faced her, he couldn¡¯t hide his difort.

    Even though he knew this would hurt Rosetta, he turned a blind eye in order for himself not to get hurt.

    But to top it all off¡ªhe tried once again to turn a blind eye to her even at the most crucial moment.

    ¡®Absolutely revolting.¡¯

    A terrible sense of guilt was strangling him.

    He hated her without realizing it even when his mother told him not to hate the innocent child, and now, questions arose whether he should have or should not have done so.

    It was toote, these questions.

    He realized all these while looking at Rosetta, who no longer looked back.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rosetta?¡±

    ¡°The Lady is in the guest room right now.¡±

    ¡°Not her room, but the guest room. Why?¡±

    Damian brows furrowed at the unexpected answer.

    However, the next answer made him even more perplexed.

    ¡°That is, the Lady brought a person¡ªa man¡ªhome.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    After hearing a short knock, Rosetta opened the door and there, Alicia appeared with a timid yet cheerful voice.

    Entering the guest room, Alicia¡¯s eyes widened as she nced inside.

    ¡°Alicia.¡±

    When Rosetta called her name, Alicia quickly approached her and grabbed her arm, whispering.

    ¡°I heard that Sister came back today, so¡­ I came to see you, but¡­¡±

    Her eyes were still wide as she looked into the room.

    She expected that there would be at most just Rosetta or a few maids with her, but she was surprised to see that there were more people than she thought.

    And lying on the bed was Cassion, and there was a doctor examining him.

    Some maids and attendants were carrying medicines and soaked towels.

    Alicia nced towards Cassion, curious about the stranger she was seeing for the first time.

    ¡°Sister, who is that person? He looks like he¡¯s hurt¡­ Did Sister bring him here?¡±

    Rosetta simply smiled and nodded at the whisper that flowed into her ear.

    Somehow, it felt like she had to answer in the same hushed tone, Rosetta leaned forward slightly and whispered.

    ¡°Yes, I brought him here.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The wide eyes simply blinked and asked for the reason. After that, as soon as Rosetta was about to answer¡ª

    Again, another character appeared with the sound of a knock.

    That character strode into the open door, and Rosetta locked eyes with him. Instantly, the air was charged with an awkward, ufortable air.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    The first one to call him was Alicia.

    With her arm still linked with Rosetta¡¯s, Alicia waved to him with the same hand, and Rosetta¡¯s body moved along as well.

    Rosetta curtsied quietly and greeted Damian.

    ¡°I¡¯ve returned, Brother.¡±

    Her voice rang clearly amidst the slightly noisy room.

    When she gently curved her eyes into a smile, Damian¡¯s narrow eyes hardened.

    Evidently, it was the face of a sinner who was struggling with guilt.

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32</h4>

    ¡°Rosetta.¡±

    A slightly subdued voice called to her.

    On top of the awkward greeting, Damian, who couldn¡¯t hide his exhaustion, walked towards her.

    Perhaps she was to me for the visible tiredness on his face.

    With that strong guess in mind, Rosetta let out a shallow sigh.

    When her shoulders shook as she exhaled, Damian and Alicia¡¯s eyes went straight to her at the same time.

    By now, Damian must be feeling terribly guilty.

    On the day of the incident with Katie, it was enough to see this when he gave that apology, along with his affirmative answer to her request to go out without a knight.

    ¡®I¡¯m truly, terribly sorry.¡¯

    He tried to hide his feelings, but Rosetta could tell from his eyes and by the way he was breathing.

    So Rosetta had to use what she had to her advantage.

    If there was someone pitying her, then she would pretend to be more pitiful. If someone was feeling sorry for her, then by all means, she would have to look more pathetic.

    Before Damian could open his lips to speak, Rosetta beat him to the punch.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I should have gone to greet you first the moment I returned, but I thought that I should bring this person to the doctor first.¡±

    With closed lips, his gaze shifted from me towards the other person.

    And where that gaze connected was Cassion, who was lying on the bed while receiving treatment.

    His shallow breathing could be heard, and the way Damian looked at him was sharp.

    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be possible, so you shouldn¡¯t notice.¡¯

    Cassion¡¯s ck hair had already been changed to dark blue hair, and now his eyes were ck.

    And his hairstyle was changed, too.

    They didn¡¯t know each other personally, so now that his eye color and hair color had changed, there shouldn¡¯t be a possibility of getting caught, but¡­

    Rosetta couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility of ¡®one in a thousand¡¯.

    ¡®If we get caught here, the ns will get derailed.¡¯

    With her eyes down, she looked closely at Damian¡¯s reaction.

    His expression showed his difort. Then his lips, which were all chewed up, opened slowly.

    ¡°¡­Who is this man that you brought here?¡±

    Oh, you didn¡¯t recognize him.

    Rosetta held her other arm and dug down the nails of her index and middle fingers. A sharp sensation could be felt, along with a strange sense of satisfaction.

    Blocking theughter bubbling up with that sharp touch, she opened her lips with a bitter smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s a littleplicated.¡±

    ¡°¡­Complicated?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Truthfully, I nearly got hurt. I almost went down a flight of stairs because I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Two voices answered back at the same time.

    The pressure on her arm grew tighter as she nced up at the person next to Damian. Alicia looked very shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯m al¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you alright, Sister? Did you get hurt anywhere? Did you get injured?¡±

    Damian¡¯s urgency disappeared after hearing Alicia¡¯s voice.

    She was someone who couldn¡¯t even speak loudly in a crowded ce like this, but the moment she heard that Rosetta almost got hurt, she immediately rushed to her sister¡¯s side and looked around to see if she was injured anywhere.

    Rosettaforted Alicia by patting her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I wasn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    Alicia, who looked like she was about to take off Rosetta¡¯s clothes any moment now, stopped fumbling, then looked up at her with a smile.

    Rosetta stroked the lovely Alicia¡¯s hair. Then, she lifted her gaze and looked towards Damian.

    The eyes looking back were wide open.

    As if he had moved unknowingly, the distance narrowed by a step, but that was all.

    His arm flinched once, but it was such a minute action that it could be dismissed as nothing.

    With that delicate distance between them, Rosetta and Damian faced each other.

    ¡°Did you really¡­ not get hurt?¡±

    The unfriendly voice asked a clumsy question.

    His difort couldn¡¯t be erased, and Rosetta almostughed at this.

    ¡®That¡¯s a relief. I was worried that you¡¯d start treating me like a real family member of yours just because you¡¯re feeling a little guilty.¡¯

    If he had made a decision like, ¡®Let¡¯s start thinking of Rosetta like a real sister!¡¯ out of that foolish guilt, then she would have been ced in a difficult position.

    Because she thought that this rtionship between them now was already perfect.

    Moderate difort. Moderate guilt.

    Perhaps, he would even be ufortable with her his whole life.

    Every time he¡¯d call her name, he¡¯d feel ufortable, and just the same, he¡¯d feel guilty.

    It was quite the favorable situation.

    Hating her would have been troublesome because it would hinder the path she was set to walk in the future, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want them to be close enough because he would put surveince on her in the name of ¡®family¡¯.

    ¡­And she was afraid that he¡¯d find out that she was a fake.

    Anyway, this moderate difort and guilt was the best bnce for their brother and sisterly rtionship because it would provide her with the most favorable conditions.

    The original Rosetta might have been sad because of this line that Damian was drawing between them, but ¡®she¡¯ wasn¡¯t Rosetta.

    At the silence that stretched between them, she looked away first.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was him who fell down the stairs instead of me.¡±

    ¡°That person?¡±

    After staring at nothing in particr for a moment, holding her tongue, she looked back at Damian again and nodded.

    Those golden irises faced Rosetta¡¯s once more. And with a more rxed expression than before, she spoke.

    ¡°Yes. He fell down the stairs because of me. He seemed to have been hurt a lot, so I brought him home¡­¡±

    The excuse she decided to use to bring Cassion home was that he was her savior.

    Damian was an upright man. Even as he didn¡¯t entirely agree with his mother¡¯s will, he tried to ept Rosetta as family. But when he couldn¡¯t ept her fully, he felt guilty for it.

    There¡¯s no way that such a person would easily make light of a savior.

    Damian swept a hand over his face as though he had a throbbing headache.

    Then, he quietly turned towards the doctor examining Cassion and asked him.

    ¡°How is that man doing?¡±

    ¡°There are bruises here and there, and he seems to have a gash on one side, but¡­ fortunately, it¡¯s not a big injury. However, it might interfere with his daily life for a while.¡±

    ¡°Goodness¡­¡±

    While listening to the doctor, Rosetta let out a small sigh.

    She could feel Alicia looking towards her worriedly.

    Rosetta kept mum for a while, but after a moment, she opened her lips and spoke with a heavy voice.

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    At the low whisper, Damian¡¯s eyes shifted entirely towards Rosetta.

    She looked down towards her index finger and thumb that were facing each other, her lips shaking.

    ¡°I¡­ I know it¡¯s shameless of me to bring this up when you¡¯re already worrying about me this much, but¡­ Brother, I would like to ask a favor.¡±

    A favor.

    Damian¡¯s eyes widened at Rosetta¡¯s earnest plea.

    Hooded by thick eyshes, Rosetta¡¯s own golden eyes met with Damian¡¯s.

    Originally, Rosetta wasn¡¯t the type of person who would ask for a ¡®favor¡¯ in all her life.

    And in the end, what¡¯s rare was bound to be a weapon on her side.

    ¡°Favor? You¡¯re¡­ asking me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Is¡­ Is that alright?¡±

    When asked if she could, he nodded hastily.

    ¡°Of course. Just say the word.¡±

    It was still a rather rigid tone, but he was speaking faster than usual.

    Rosettaughed inwardly.

    ¡®Just say the word?¡¯

    That was such a dangerous thing to utter. How could he spew out such words so quickly?

    With an awkward smile on her lips, Rosetta replied.

    ¡°If that¡¯s so¡­ There¡¯s a lot of eyes here, so let¡¯s talk outside please.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    dly, Damian opened the door and went out first.

    After checking Cassion first as he was sleeping, Rosetta followed behind Damian.

    Alicia also tried to follow, but only until there. Rosetta sent her a sign not to follow.

    Alicia stopped in her tracks, looking worried instead of disappointed.

    In Rosetta¡¯s perspective, it wasn¡¯t like she was in any danger, but it was exactly that in Alicia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®It¡¯s alright.¡¯

    Rosetta turned her head slightly and mouthed the words towards Alicia.

    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t seem to work.

    Eventually, Rosetta and Damian went into a drawing room that wasn¡¯t far from the guest room.

    As soon as a maid served tea, Damian dismissed them all from the room.

    It was a signal for Rosetta to talkfortably.

    Damian had a rigid expression on his face right now, but in his golden eyes, there was a glimmer of weakness.

    It seemed like a strong sign of him agreeing to the favor Rosetta would ask of him.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t treat her like family or worry for her as a brother, was he going to do this favor just to relieve his guilt?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry anymore, Rosetta. Just tell me what you need.¡±

    As if hesitating, his voice trembled slightly, and he opened the door to this discussion first.

    Rosetta nodded, pretending to be encouraged by his words.

    And she also opened her lips.

    Damian¡¯s expression started to be darker in an instant.

    Because the request Rosetta was asking of him wasn¡¯t exactly easy.

    ¡°Brother, I want to hire him as my escort knight.¡±

    And there followed a heavy silence.

    ¡°Rosetta.¡±

    Within that stagnant silence, he spoke slowly.

    Damian¡¯s expression had a slight distortion.

    The quiet voice that called back seemed to express both the difficulty and the absurdity he was feeling.

    Well, it was understandable.

    Would it bemonce to give a stranger a job in a noble household just because he saved her once?

    In addition, it wasn¡¯t just a regr job, but a position as an ¡®escort knight¡¯.

    Rosetta knew him well.

    If she were in Damian¡¯s shoes, she also wouldn¡¯t have liked this situation.

    However, that was none of her concern.

    All she was concerned with now was to get Cassion into this house.

    ¡°Then, you want that man as your escort knight?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At the firm answer that held no reservations, mixed feelings passed through Damian¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Actually, that person¡­ He¡¯s someone I know.¡±

    ¡°You know each other?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When I was younger, I mean before I came to the Duchy, he was a childhood friend who often yed with me. After that, we only exchanged letters once in a while.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Fortunately, Damian didn¡¯t seem to be suspicious of this. Indeed, what was there to suspect?

    If there was something he doubted right away, it would be under the premise that she was lying.

    But at the moment, the thought that ¡®Rosetta is lying¡¯ was an assumption that he would forcefully suppress.

    At best, he would suspect Cassion and have him investigatedter.

    ¡®I left it to nca, so there won¡¯t be a problem.¡¯

    In the first ce, this was the script that nca had written, so there was nothing to worry about.

    With trembling eyshes, Rosetta reached towards the elegant white teacup, steam rising from it.

    But as she reached out, her hand paused in the air and she brought it back down over herp.

    ¡°To be honest, I was lonely sometimes. I¡­ I actually know everything. Brother and Father are ufortable with me.¡±

    As she uttered these words in a subdued tone, the gaze that was on her fluctuated slightly.

    ¡°Rosetta.¡±

    She smiled bitterly as she heard the answer that only mentioned her name. Then, she continued speaking in a calm manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ve put it behind me. It¡¯s not Brother or Father¡¯s fault, but still, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I just brought this up because I wanted to tell you that he was the only friend who cheered me up when I was so lonely. His letters that arrived once in a while were my salvation.¡±

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33</h4>

    Truthfully, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for amoner¡¯s letter to pass through the walls of a Duke¡¯s estate.

    Well in the first ce, no one would think that it¡¯s believable that the correspondent was a noble, too.

    However, Damian didn¡¯t seem to have any ns of pointing out the discrepancies here.

    This was also a result of the ¡®forced trust¡¯ he had brainwashed himself with.

    ¡®I won¡¯t doubt Rosetta. That¡¯s why Rosetta¡¯s words do not hold any lies.¡¯

    So it was the same as forced trust.

    Either way, this was something good for Rosetta.

    ¡®How did you exchange letters?¡¯ ¡ªIf she were to be asked a question like this, she had prepared answers in advance, but the more excuses she made, the more suspicion would be thrown at her.

    So it was much better not to be doubted from the very start.

    ¡°It was like that. And the incident with Katie made me miss him for no reason. He¡¯s the only one who lifted me up, the only one whoforted me from loneliness. Actually, that¡¯s why I went out. Maxwell¡­ No, my friend. I wanted to see him. I¡¯m just so very exhausted.¡±

    The voice eventually trailed off, followed soon by silence. When she nced at Damian, whose expression was very dark, he was looking at Rosetta.

    He stared at her for a long time, then he swept his face with arge hand. After which, he opened his lips and spoke with great difficulty.

    ¡°¡­But Rosetta. That¡¯s not enough justification for making someone your escort knight. Our family is a family of knights. There are many people who belong to the chivalric order of our family. And more than that, being an escort knight is an even more honorable position. It¡¯s not something that could be granted just because he¡¯s your childhood friend.¡±

    Lying beneath his calm tone was a hint of distress.

    As though it was painful for him just saying this.

    Rosetta stayed silent and didn¡¯t speak, but she slowly reached for her teacup as she looked up at him.

    The tea inside the cup rippled along with her trembling hands.

    ¡°¡­I know. I¡¯m asking for too much. He¡¯s already here, but there are restrictions. Even so¡­¡±

    Damian quietly listened to Rosetta¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s been thirteen years. Thirteen. Our nanny held Alicia and I by our throats at that time. In all those years, did anyone ever tell you about it, Brother?¡±

    There was no answer.

    There was nothing to answer. No one ever told him the truth.

    Among the servants in the detached building, those who worked near me and Alicia were all in the same league as Marie.

    They stuck to Katie¡¯s side, satisfied with the crumbsing their way.

    ¡®Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t seen Marie.¡¯

    She wondered for a moment, but it ended there. Marie wasn¡¯t important right now.

    Clearing her dry throat for a moment, she opened her lips to speak again.

    ¡°It¡¯s so suffocating. It really feels like I was being strangled. The fact that people hide their terrible innermost thoughts with smiling faces¡­ it makes me feel sick and nauseous.¡±

    Her tone was a cross between anger and sadness.

    No, it only sounded like that. Rosetta paused for a moment as she took in a short breath.

    ¡°Compared to them, Maxwell saved me without any hesitation. He threw himself for a childhood friend who he only exchanged letters with a few times. When I saw this, to be honest¡­ I was happy. I was happy to know that there¡¯s someone who could do something like that for me. In a world where I don¡¯t know who I should trust, it finally felt like there was someone I can rely on here by my side.¡±

    She ced her hands on the table.

    As her trembling fingertips touched the teacup, the small tter permeated the air.

    Damian tightened his lips together, but he still wouldn¡¯t reply.

    ¡°Since he earned some money from mercenary work, I thought that he wouldn¡¯t be so bad with a sword. That¡¯s why¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosetta.¡±

    ¡°¡­Maxwell is a genuine friend. He makes me feel like I can breathe. Brother, please¡­ You said you¡¯d grant me a favor. This is my only wish.¡±

    As her plea grew longer, Damian bit his lower lip strongly.

    From this point on¡ªthe moment he considered this forced trust, the moment of strife, it could be said that it¡¯s in the bag.

    ¡®Bringing in amoner friend for a ducal princess of ambiguous parentage?¡¯

    Truthfully, it wasn¡¯t something that could be easily pulled off.

    Rather than just his appointment as a knight, there were more things that should be given attention to, such as other people¡¯s opinions and the inevitableints and contempt of the other knights.

    It would have been easier to keep him in the mansion as a ¡®servant¡¯ or an ¡®attendant¡¯.

    Right now, if Rosetta¡¯s request to make him an ¡®escort knight¡¯ was to be approved, then it would be a cause for celebration in her case.

    Even so, despite being aware of the facts, Rosetta had to make him an escort knight.

    Regardless of what would happen, it wouldn¡¯t raise eyebrows if they were seen together, andmunication even within the mansion was possible for them.

    This was the only position that would make sense for other people¡¯s eyes.

    In addition, if a knight other than him would follow Rosetta around, then her movements would be limited.

    Instead of marching forward yet doubling back again, it was better to solve problems straight away when it was right in front of you.

    If she were to be stuck with someone who couldn¡¯t be trusted, then she would have to hide more things, and inevitably, there would be more restrictions on her.

    That¡¯s why she was trying to make Cassion her escort knight, even if it was difficult to achieve.

    Once again, it wasn¡¯t something that could be easily pulled off.

    However, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible.

    There was very little that a rich and powerful individual couldn¡¯t do if they would insist on it.

    If there was something they couldn¡¯t do, then it could be that theycked their own money and power.

    This is how this dirty world goes round.

    It was like this as well in modern times, where corruption and nepotism¡ªbased on which school you went to, which region you¡¯re part of and which rtives you had¡ªwere rampant.

    If you can point a finger at it, you can just buy it off.

    A pronounced silence weighed heavily in the air.

    Within that stifled room, even the sound of breathing disappeared.

    The cold air finally broke as Damian sighed briefly.

    Behind that sigh, he closed his eyes tightly.

    After a while, his eyes opened and his gaze went straight towards Rosetta.

    It was a sign that he had decided.

    With a hint of trepidation, Rosetta met his gaze.

    ¡°First of all¡­ I understand.¡±

    It was a slow, but affirmative answer.

    He seemed to wish he could express his qualms about it right away, but in the end, it was a positive answer that he uttered.

    And Rosetta nodded right then, fearing that he would change his mind quickly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Instead, the final decision will be given after that man wakes up. But just in case, we¡¯ll have to check his identity and listen to his intentions.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother. Please go ahead.¡±

    At this point, Rosetta thought that their conversation was already done.

    Damian reached towards his teacup and sipped his lukewarm tea. So to match him, Rosetta sipped her own cup.

    However, Damian continued to sit there even though his cup was now empty.

    Should Rosetta hint at him to leave? By the time she thought about it, Damian opened his lips again.

    ¡°But there¡¯s a condition.¡±

    ¡­You should have said this sooner.

    There was no reason to lift someone up only to drop them back down on the ground again.

    ¡®Ah, life isn¡¯t easy.¡¯

    Fatigue was setting in. Anyway, she already knew that nothing would go that smoothly.

    Cassion ran away and returned. nca was testing her. Damian was talking about a condition.

    Suddenly, it felt like her life was filled with too many ups and downs. And as she tried to hide this, Rosetta closed her eyes as she asked.

    ¡°A condition?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a condition.¡±

    He gave a firm response.

    As if he wouldn¡¯t back down no matter what.

    Right. Rosetta thought that it was inevitable that a condition would be attached to this to some extent for him to ept this ridiculous request.

    Instead of answering, Rosetta only nodded.

    And Damian¡¯s lips opened slowly.

    * * *

    After their conversation, Rosetta and Damian separated in the hallway and went their own ways.

    Damian headed towards the main mansion whereas Rosetta returned to where she had just been.

    On the way, Rosetta encountered Alicia in the corridor.

    And it was clear that she was waiting for Rosetta.

    Not Damian. Rosetta. She waited for Rosetta. It was a strange feeling.

    But Rosetta was certain that it didn¡¯t feel terrible.

    If asked if she was fine, then she would answer she was fine.

    But it seemed as if Alicia was going to scold Rosetta.

    Or, it felt like she was going to force Rosetta to tell her what happened.

    Alicia asked Rosetta to have dinner with herter, and Rosetta nodded.

    They then separated there at the hallway, and Rosetta headed straight to the guest room where Cassion was.

    She stood outside the room for a moment to listen in, but the room was quiet.

    Both the maids and the doctor, who were busy going in and out of the room, seemed to have left.

    She raised a hand to knock, but she thought against it and just opened the door.

    Entering the room that was dead silent, she saw Cassion sleeping there.

    Right now, it was just before sunset.

    Under the dim sunlight, she could see his finely closed eyelids.

    And as she listened to his even breathing, she couldn¡¯t tell if he was really sleeping or just pretending to sleep.

    Before arriving at the mansion, he swallowed a very well made sleeping pill that would render him unconscious for the story of him ¡®copsing after rolling down a flight of stairs¡¯ look believable.

    Thanks to this, he fell asleep without any problems earlier.

    But was he awake now? Or was he still asleep?

    Strangely, as Rosetta looked at the sleeping Cassion, she didn¡¯t want to wake him.

    Was it because exhaustion, sadness and suffering had finally set in on this day?

    Or was it because the still silence seemed to give him serenity?

    ¡®¡­I have to tell him about the condition to be my escort knight.¡¯

    She thought about it for a moment as she leaned back against the door, but she soon walked forward slowly towards the bed.

    With a stream of sunlight on his face, a long shadow stretched under his thick eyshes.

    ¡®What is this. He¡¯s pointlessly handsome.¡¯

    She was amazed yet again.

    Under the sun that shone on him like a spotlight, he looked exactly like a porcin doll.

    It was a shame that he covered his eyes with his long hair before, but at least, if he had shown his face more back then, then they would have had a lot of problems deceiving people about his identity.

    In the first ce, this was a face that would be imprinted on people¡¯s minds at just one look.

    She stared at Cassion, who at first nce looked serene yet at the same time ufortable, then quietly closed the curtains and left the room.

    Ka-chak.

    The sound of the door closing resonated along the hallway.

    This time, she leaned against the door once more. Unlike inside the room, the surface that touched her back this time was cold.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, there¡¯s no need to talk now.¡¯

    Anyway, it was only during the night that there wouldn¡¯t be many servants wandering around the ce, so there was someone she¡¯d have to meet tonight.

    By the end of her conversation with that person, Cassion would wake up from his nap.

    Nodding slightly, Rosetta stood up straight. Unlike before, when people were busying and going through the corridors, it was now quiet.

    To the extent that the sound of her footsteps echoed.

    The cool air blew by her ankles as she passed through the hallway.

    * * *

    Rosetta¡¯s footsteps could be heard through the door.

    The lithe, elegant footsteps resounded in the room where only breathing sounds permeated.

    By the time the footsteps faded away, the man¡¯s eyelids opened slowly.

    The sunlight that had poured over his face had since disappeared, and a curtain of shadow was instead cast over him.

    Maxwell. Or, Cassion.

    The man with two names stared at the ceiling with eyes that were as ck as ink.

    It felt like the scent of roses lingered at the tip of his nose.

    And somehow, that scent made it difficult for him to open his closed eyes.

    Rosetta.

    It was Rosetta¡¯s scent.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34</h4>

    With her eyes closed, Rosetta breathed out.

    In that dark world, the breath that expanded her lungs made her stomach tense.

    As she breathedfortably, she felt that her mind and body were bing more organized.

    Originally, controlling one¡¯s qi had to be done through constant practice through time.

    In addition, Rosetta¡¯s body had yet to adapt to this strength, so she¡¯d have to do this more often¡­

    Anyway, it had been far too hectic these days, so this was the first time she had time alone. The amount of qi that she could use had gradually increased.

    ¡®I think it¡¯d be better if I could practice in a separate closed building.¡¯

    However, she gave up that thought quickly because it wasn¡¯t the right time for it, and it¡¯d be like saying, ¡®I came out of a cave and it¡¯s already been years¡¯.

    Until Cassion became stronger, she would have to y the role of protecting him.

    The ideal scenario was that there¡¯d be no one who could figure out who he was, but secrets were secrets in the end. They could be revealed.

    If so, then the other side would be tenacious about getting rid of Cassion.

    Then in the end, Rosetta will have to be the one to step up to the te.

    Cassion would likely be strong eventually, but his growth would take some time to build.

    She would have to protect this sprout so that it wouldn¡¯t be trampled on. He should grow up well enough so that he could go against the male lead.

    And there would be other requirements for that to happen.

    The things that a person would need to climb to the top.

    Money. People. Power.

    Just as you can make a wish in Drag*n Ball after collecting them, all three of these requirements would make Cassion a Duke.

    It would be difficult to attract people without money. It would be difficult to gain power without the support of people. And nothing could be done without power.

    And just as with Madam nca, Rosetta would be able to get what she needed by using knowledge of the original novel properly.

    Theing-of-age ball.

    That was the D-day.

    The health of the current Duke Carter would decline starting theing-of-age ball.

    So until that day, Rosetta would need to gather the necessary requisites one by one so that Cassion could stand tall in front of those people.

    ¡®There¡¯s much work to be done.¡¯

    Only one step had been taken.

    Somehow, the time she had dedicated to training her mind was invaded by many different thoughts. This was why she couldn¡¯t do it.

    With no other choice, she exhaled and stopped the directed flow of qi. She couldn¡¯t stop thinking, so she was forced to stop training.

    When she stopped the repeated deep breathing, the anguish that she had been suppressing this whole time came like a lightning bolt.

    Among them, the biggest anguish was regret.

    ¡®Ah, my mind¡¯s a mess.¡¯

    She just wanted to live a long, peaceful life.

    Just now, she was thinking about her n to make Cassion the next Duke, but now she was tasting some regret.

    It would have been better to live without being tied up like this. She wasn¡¯t even the main character here.

    She could have lived afortable life if she didn¡¯t get involved in the first ce.

    A determined resolution she made barely a week ago btedly ended up as a source of regret.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just regret that came in hindsight. Regrets, then afterward, something else hanging in the back.

    Ultimately, in the end.

    The memories that wouldn¡¯t let her give up on these annoying things to be done.

    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to live like this, Sister.¡¯

    Suddenly, Alicia¡¯s voice from her dream rang behind her ears. And what shed in her mind were those empty eyes that she couldn¡¯t forget.

    And an expression that seemed to say, ¡®Save me.¡¯

    That¡¯s right. A face that looks like Rita.

    Now, Rosetta jumped into this troublesome task to get rid of such a future.

    The only thing one who could change Alicia¡¯s fate was Rosetta as she knew how the original plot would go.

    And the small kindness that Rosetta showed had already changed Alicia.

    Even if it was an insignificant act, it grew like a tempest borne out of a butterfly¡¯s wings.

    Could anyone be able to stop a storm that had already begun?

    Soon, Rosetta opened her eyes slowly.

    The world, which had looked dark, gradually became brighter and clearer.

    She stood up as slowly as she breathed in and out.

    ncing at the clock, she saw that it was already close to the time she promised to meet Alicia.

    If she waste, Alicia might shed tears and look like a swollen dumpling again, so Rosetta made sure to be there on time.

    ¡®But that¡¯s cute too, so it should be alright.¡¯

    She had been sitting on the floor, so her dress was crumpled. After patting it down twice, she started for the door, but she stopped in her tracks.

    This reminds her. There¡¯s something she had to check in advance.

    She turned back from the door and went towards the walk-in closet. It was a space filled to the brim with clothes.

    There were dark clothes that she didn¡¯t really wear, but there was something else she found.

    A ck cloak with a hood.

    It was the same kind of cloak that she wore when she saved Cassion.

    Long, dark. It was the ideal piece of clothing to hide in the dark.

    In other words, it was the perfect outfit to wear when meeting someone at night.

    ¡¯No, no please! Lady Rosetta! Rosetta! Pleasee here! I have something to tell you! Mdy I¡¯m¡ª You muste to see me! Mdy! You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯te, you¡¯ll regret it!¡¯

    Katie.

    Wasn¡¯t she waiting for Rosetta in that dark dungeon?

    Even in a ce like this, there¡¯s a lot of paperwork to be done before someone could be executed legally.

    Especially when the head of the household wasn¡¯t here to do so.

    Currently, the father of the three children, the Duke of Valentine, had left for the capital due to some important matter.

    Therefore, all the preparations for the execution of Katie, a malicious criminal, were up to Damian.

    It was all thanks to bureaucracy that Katie was still alive so far.

    But once all those processes were dealt with, Katie¡¯s life would disappear, without even the chance to plead for life imprisonment instead.

    So Rosetta had to meet her before that.

    All the paperwork could be finished tomorrow right away, so she had to meet Katie today.

    What kind of great secret did she have in store?

    A slight curiosity arose.

    * * *

    ¡°Sister, can I ask you about him? I¡¯m just curious. What kind of man is he that you¡¯d want him as an escort knight?¡±

    Along with the sound of ttering cutlery, Alicia carefully asked.

    There was a great deal of expectation from the eyes focused on Rosetta.

    After chewing her food lightly, Rosetta answered.

    ¡°His name is Maxwell.¡±

    And Alicia echoed the name, ¡°Maxwell¡­¡±

    Still, the eye-sparkling curiosity didn¡¯t disappear.

    Alicia blinked her big doe eyes and asked again.

    ¡°Are you close?¡±

    Not minding propriety, she asked straightforwardly.

    Her hands that were cutting her steak stopped. Then Rosetta stared back at Alicia.

    ¡°Alicia, eat the food that¡¯s on your te first. It¡¯s going to get cold.¡±

    Rosetta diligently ate her own food, whereas Alicia¡¯s food didn¡¯t decrease as she continued asking questions with shining eyes.

    There was a fork and knife in her hands, too, but she showed no intention to eat.

    What else could be worse than eating cold steak?

    After Rosetta pointed this out, Alicia¡¯s cheeks turned red. With a small nod, she soon moved her hands and took a bite for her to chew.

    Only when she saw that Alicia was chewing her food did Rosetta speak.

    ¡°He¡¯s my childhood friend. I¡¯ve known him for a long time, long before I entered this household, and we somehow stayed in touch through a few letters between us. It¡¯s been a while since we met, but as soon as we did, he fell down a flight of stairs to save me. Even in this world where you don¡¯t know who to trust, I want to trust him as my escort knight because there are very few who I believe in.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh my gosh¡­¡­¡±

    Alicia hurriedly chewed her food and said this.

    She might think that what Rosetta and Maxwell had was a rtionship that could only be seen in novels.

    Reality was nothing but a tragedy.

    However, Rosetta¡¯s expectations weren¡¯t met. In a good way.

    Soon after, Alicia¡¯s smooth forehead began to have shallow wrinkles.

    Then, her round shoulders drooped while she bowed her head slightly down.

    Obviously, it was an expression of disappointment or concern.

    ¡°Alicia?¡±

    At the call of her name, Alicia bit her lower lip.

    Rosetta waited for Alicia to say something, observing her sudden change in demeanor.

    The lips that were bitten by her white teeth eventually opened.

    ¡°¡­Then, Sister¡­ With¡­ Maxwell, you must be close to him, right? More so¡­ than with me¡­¡±

    As she spoke more, her voice gradually became smaller and smaller, and her pronunciation became less clear.

    Even though the mumbled words sounded like gibberish by the end, Rosetta still understood.

    She stared at Alicia for a moment.

    Those honey-like eyes that glistened in the summer sun were filled with frustration.

    ¡°¡­Goodness.¡±

    With a shortugh, Rosetta let out a sigh.

    Indeed. This was very much an Alicia-like response. The fact that Alicia didn¡¯t even doubt her somehow made her feel bitter.

    Out of the blue, she thought of Cassion.

    When he was in danger in that alley.

    When she asked him, ¡°Should I help you?¡¯ he couldn¡¯t answer because he was worried that Rosetta would get hurt.

    Both Alicia and Cassion were so very alike. They both went beyond Rosetta¡¯s expectations.

    When Rosetta had burst intoughter, Alicia suddenly looked resentful.

    ¡°Why are youughing! I¡¯m serious. I like Sister a lot, but Sister might not feel the same way. Besides, someone you trust¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know if you also consider me to be one¡­¡±

    She was still murmuring, but she spoke a little louder than before. Though the area around her eyes started to be red.

    Rosetta tried to rein in theughter bubbling up. With only a slight smile on her lips, she made eye contact with the other person who seemed to be on the brink of sobbing at any moment.

    ¡°I like you more. And I trust you. You don¡¯t have to ask that.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sister.¡±

    Eventually, Alicia reached up to cover her eyes with both hands.

    As she tried to hide her face behind her hands, Rosetta eventuallyughed out loud.

    It was a pleasant dinner.

    Rosetta didn¡¯t even know how long it had been since she had such a peaceful meal.

    Just a few weeks ago, she had been trapped in a cold cage, eating alone as a man watched her closely.

    When she suddenly recalled this, Rosetta stoppedughing.

    Right. It can¡¯t be like that for Alicia. With Alicia being Alicia, such a future didn¡¯t suit her.

    And so for a while, Rosetta thought that she would have any useless regrets.

    tter.

    She chewed a cold piece of steak as the sound of cutlery followed.

    The taste was somewhat miserly.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35</h4>

    The mansion during the dark evening was iparably quietpared to the mansion during the day.

    There were no lights in several ces, but there was a pressing atmosphere that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    Rosetta walked under the covers of the shadows wearing a cloak with its hood over her head.

    The ce she arrived at was in front of the door leading to the dungeon.

    Fortunately, Katie wasn¡¯t the only one currently imprisoned, so security wasn¡¯t so strict. Guards would only sometimes go on patrols.

    The other servants who were under suspicion were detained and questioned in their respective quarters because their crimes have yet to be confirmed.

    Still, just in case, Rosetta pressed her back against the wall and looked around, but she felt no signs of other people¡¯s presence.

    After confirming that the hallway was silent, she opened the door leading to the dungeon without hesitation.

    The Valentine residence was a fairly old mansion. It was well-maintained so its age wasn¡¯t too apparent, but inside the dungeon, the mansion¡¯s ancientness was palpable.

    In a residenceced with old history, there had been many sinners.

    As she descended the stairs and opened the door of the dungeon, the metallic smell of blood reached her nose right then. The humid air that wrapped around her body was sodden and unpleasant.

    It was the perfect ce for sinners.

    Whenever she took a step, the sound over the damp ground echoed.

    Then, as that sound would reverberate over the rusty bars of empty cells, it echoed even further.

    Rosetta walked leisurely as if she were admiring the space, the echoing sounds as her background music.

    Right now, all cells were empty except for where Katie was staying. But soon, this ce would be full.

    ¡®Ah, I wonder which cell would suit our poor Marie.¡¯

    * * *

    When Damian and Rosetta finished their conversation earlier¡ª

    He was about to leave through the door, but he stopped for a moment and looked back at her.

    ¡°Rosetta.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­?¡±

    The answer she gave was almost a question. Was there anything else to be said between them?

    She even felt anxious for no reason.

    This time, she was afraid that he would add more conditions.

    Fortunately however, that wasn¡¯t why he called her.

    ¡°Do you feel awkward with the servants in the annex?¡±

    It was ufortable, but at the question, Rosetta recalled Marie, who she hadn¡¯t seen in a while.

    Come to think of it, it wasn¡¯t just Marie.

    She didn¡¯t know all the servants of the annex, but there were some people she knew by their faces.

    But all the servants she met today were strangers.

    Those maids and attendants rushed to take care of me and the unconscious Cassion after we had returned.

    All of them.

    ¡®No way¡­ Already? Did he change them?¡¯

    This situation was something she also anticipated, and it was the same ¡®personnel change¡¯ she told the coachman about.

    However, she just didn¡¯t know that it would happen so soon, in just mere days while she was away.

    Ah, it would be difficult at this rate.

    ¡®Personnel change¡¯ season. There was also something she had to do during the recruitment announcement period for new servants.

    While lost in thought, Damian added.

    ¡°All the servants of the annex are under investigation. Earlier¡­ As you said, it¡¯s impossible that all those people knew nothing about what was happening for all those thirteen years. I¡¯m sure some of them wereplicit in it. Or perhaps all of them.¡±

    ¡°Have they been imprisoned?¡±

    ¡°No. Unlike Katie who was caught in the act, they¡¯re being detained in the servants quarters because their innocence or guilt needs to be determined. Right now, the servants in the annex have been sent from the central mansion to make up for theck of personnel, but this might give you inconveniences. I¡¯ll hire new servants within the month, so please bear with it for a while.¡±

    Rosetta swallowed her sigh of relief. Fortunately, those who were currently working in the annex were recruited from the central mansion.

    Both the central mansion and the annex couldn¡¯t becking servants, so it could be expected that arge-scale job posting would soon appear, just as Rosetta had anticipated.

    ¡°Then will the innocent servants return to the annex after the investigation?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll have them sent to work elsewhere with letters of rmendation. If you have to see their familiar faces arbitrarily, you may feel ufortable.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Now that he mentioned it, Rosetta was actually fine, but Alicia might feel ufortable.

    Even now, like a tree with thin branches, she was a child whose shoulders would tremble.

    Rosetta nodded.

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not something you should be grateful about. This all happened because I hadn¡¯t been taking care of you properly.¡±

    The soft, weak voice sounded very bitter.

    When their eyes met, it was Damian who averted his gaze first. There was a sense of bitterness and repentance in the way he avoided Rosetta¡¯s eyes.

    She stared at him for a moment, then she opened her lips to speak quietly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. Rather than me, it was Alicia who suffered more.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying¡­¡±

    At Rosetta¡¯s calm remark, Damian looked at her with wide eyes.

    She shrugged and continued to speak calmly.

    ¡°You know what I mean. For me, it¡¯s enough that you listened to my wishes today, Brother. So you don¡¯t have to pay any more attention to me. If you take more care of Alicia, then that would be enough.¡±

    Right. Rosetta just wanted him to focus on Alicia instead with the time he was spending to focus on her.

    All she wanted was money and a few favors.

    She didn¡¯t want any other thing.

    She then curtsied towards Damian, who was frozen like a stone. Then, she passed by him and approached the door.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    But as soon as she was about to open the door, Damian grabbed her arm.

    Both of them were stuck in front of the door now.

    ¡°Do you have something more to say?¡±

    His lips fluttered open and close.

    He wanted to say something, but it seemed like he couldn¡¯t dare to.

    The lips, which had been opening and closing for a while, ended up being drawn into a straight line.

    It was a littleter that his voice came out again.

    After his lips closed, the emotions on his face were now hidden. Perhaps what he was saying now was not what he originally wanted to say.

    However, Rosetta was not curious about what that was.

    ¡°Among the servants under suspicion, both your and Alicia¡¯s exclusive maids insisted that they weren¡¯tplicit. They said they didn¡¯t know anything and that you¡¯d vouch for their innocence. Do you know what they¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Rosetta recalled those two people, their eyes filled with anxiety.

    Honestly, saying that they were innocent was ridiculous.

    The two people who had been with Rosetta and Alicia for the longest period of time never once doubted Katie?

    Who would believe that.

    Damian also felt that way.

    He didn¡¯t believe in their innocence at all, but they consistently shouted precocious things like that, and it felt like they threw out Rosetta¡¯s name just in case.

    Perhaps dear Marie and Alicia¡¯s maid who Rosetta didn¡¯t know thought that Rosetta would actually vouch for their innocence. Like a fool.

    She said she¡¯d let Marie live, not let her avoid her sins.

    And did Marie really think that Rosetta would keep a promise like that when it was the maid who had been deceiving her for seven years?

    If Marie had been deceiving people like that so far, she should know that she could be deceived in return.

    Whatever she and the other maid said anyway, there was no more power or credibility in their words.

    There was nothing to reveal, and even if they said they were threatened into doing it, what they say would be ignored.

    ¡®Try barking as hard as you can.¡¯

    Even so, no one would understand a beast¡¯s roars.

    Rosetta shook her head.

    And she smiled.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what they mean by those words.¡±

    ¡°Right, I got it. You should rest now.¡±

    The voice that answeredte was like a frosty wind in the middle of winter.

    As he was deep in thought, Rosetta was reminded that he was the heir of a knight¡¯s family, and so those thoughts must be ruthless and cold.

    ¡®I think those empty prison cells will soon be filled with many people.¡¯

    Once again, Rosetta smiled brightly and curtsied. Then, she left the room.

    * * *

    Recalling what happened earlier, Rosetta looked for a suitable cell for Marie where she would stay for a long time, but she suddenly heard someone¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Is¡­ Is someone there?¡±

    The voice of a woman who was about fifty years old.

    However, it wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out whose voice this was.

    Well, there¡¯s only one person imprisoned here in the first ce.

    Katie.

    With heavier steps, Rosetta walked towards that direction.

    Ssh.

    Hearing the loud footsteps over the sodden ground, Katie suddenly raised her voice and began to shout.

    ¡°Ahh, please¡­ Please save me! I¡¯m innocent! This is unfair! Please go and call Lady Rosetta! Please! The Lady, call Lady Rosetta! I¡¯m innocent I say!¡±

    How desperate were those pleas?

    If anyone heard her, they¡¯d think she¡¯s really innocent.

    ¡®Innocent? Ridiculous.¡¯

    She was shameless, too.

    Why were criminals so shameless?

    From the past and the present. In the future, in modern times. In inte novels, in martial arts novels, in romance fantasies.

    Everywhere she went, this was an inflexible truth.

    Several days had already passed, but Katie still seemed to be moring that she was not guilty.

    However, there were still some opportunities left until the date of her execution was confirmed.

    So even with those few days left, she was trying to struggle and survive.

    Rosetta walked with a smile on her face, and she reached the source of the loud sound.

    She turned around and crouched down, looking into the cell.

    It seemed as though Katie had yet to notice that someone had arrived in front of her.

    Rosetta didn¡¯t care, but she couldn¡¯t help but notice how she was screaming with her hands wrapped around her face, her neck torn with gashes.

    She set themp down on the floor and tapped an iron bar with one finger.

    Only then did the loud shouts in the dungeon stop.

    I¡¯m innocent¡­ nocent¡­ cent¡­

    Herst cry echoed silently.

    Katie lowered her hand and hurriedly raised her head.

    The face Rosetta saw was terrible.

    It looked like Katie suffered a lot during the few days and nights she was here, but his cheeks were gaunt and the circles underneath her eyes were deep and thick.

    She had shed so much tears that the area around her eyes was all red.

    Wiping her eyes as though she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing, Katie soon realized who was in front of her. Then, she visibly brightened up.

    Katie crawled on the ground as if she was a lost dog that had found its owner. She came closer to the iron bars.

    Rattle, screech.

    The chains attached to her limbs made a rattling sound as they grazed the floor.

    ¡°Mi¡­Mdy!¡±

    ¡°You look well. I guess you¡¯re born to be thrown into prison.¡±

    With these twisted words uttered, the corners of her raised lips flinched. However, Katie continued to smile. Then, she spoke.

    ¡°No¡­ No of course not, Mdy. I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here Mdy.¡±

    Rosetta was curious now. What big revtion was Katie going to tell?

    Katie must be holding some faith in this secret, that¡¯s why she was weing Rosetta like this.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to see the person who threw her into this ce.

    With her chin on her knee as she crouched down, Rosetta looked into Katie¡¯s dark blue eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that you¡¯re happy. I¡¯m d to see you again, too. For you to look for me so desperately like this¡ªI got curious about what you want to say.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you came, Mdy. You¡­ you did well toe here.¡±

    ¡°Never mind that. Tell me what would make you be innocent. And stop yelling.¡±

    With a cold smile, the atmosphere around them dropped. The corners of Rosetta¡¯s raised lips were subtly twisted.

    However, that was it.

    Katie bowed even deeper and whispered to Rosetta with a voice reminiscent of a snake slithering on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s just, Mdy¡­¡±

    As Katie looked up, Rosetta felt a strange sense of anticipation and confidence in the nanny¡¯s gaze.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36</h4>

    With a weak smile, Katie groveled closer on her knees towards Rosetta.

    As she limped, the chains attached to her legs were dragged across the ground, apanied by a loud noise again.

    Katie looked around the prison, then when it was clear that there was no one else there, she prostrated as low as she could.

    Even so, there wasn¡¯t much space for anyone to see this.

    With a bored expression, Rosetta waited for the older woman to open her lips.

    ¡°Actually¡­ I am keeping a big secret. It¡¯s a great secret that could shake the Duchy. No actually, more than that, it¡¯s a secret that could shake up and overturn the entire noble society because of how shocking it is.¡±

    ¡°¡­A secret that could shake the Duchy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mdy. I know a secret that could turn the world upside down. If you get me out of here, if you promise me. No, no¡­ no, it¡¯s¡­ If you listen to what I have to say, you won¡¯t be able to resist getting me out of here.¡±

    After saying these words, the sound of rough breathing filled the dungeon.

    Excited by what she herself said, Katie scratched the stone floor with her ckened nails.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re lying.¡¯

    Observing how worked up she was about it, Rosetta slowly opened her lips.

    ¡°Are you the only one who knows this secret?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. I¡¯m the only one.¡±

    ¡°Then how can I believe your words to be true?¡±

    Despite usingly asking this question, Katie¡¯s smile couldn¡¯t be erased from her face.

    Because she was smiling too broadly, her chapped lips had cracked and started bleeding.

    In an instant, there was a grotesque sight of blood flowing down her lips.

    ¡°I have proof. There¡¯s evidence to support what I say¡ªif you let me leave this ce. I can show it to you right away. If you save me¡­ I can prove everything.¡±

    The more she whispered, the more her eyes shone.

    ¡®What kind of secret could shake up the Duchy?¡¯

    Even when she recalled the original novel¡¯s contents, Rosetta couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    But to say that it was a lie¡­

    ¡®It looks like she¡¯s telling the truth.¡¯

    While resting her head on one hand, she tapped her chin and tilted her head to the side.

    But she didn¡¯t have any guesses. She couldn¡¯t even fathom what kind of secret this was when it didn¡¯t even appear in the novel.

    While doubting this, Katie spoke again as if in a hurry.

    ¡°Mdy, you know. Actually¡­¡±

    Over the gloomy air, her trembling voice resounded.

    p!

    Although the voice was stopped with a sudden p.

    The lips that wished to speak urgently closed because of this.

    And the flustered eyes turned towards Rosetta.

    Getting up from the ground, Rosetta took themp with her and ignored that gaze.

    Katie¡¯s face, which was still in shock, was lifted along with Rosetta¡¯s movement.

    ¡°Mi¡­ Mdy?¡±

    As the perplexed voice called out, Rosetta reached out her hand that was holding themp and brought it closer to the bars.

    Grimacing at the light, Katie flinched back.

    The chains clinked loudly and the sound echoed.

    With an amused expression, Rosetta looked down at Katie, then soon opened her lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The wrinkled forehead stretched tightly, and the head that tilted to look at Rosetta fell back with a thud towards the iron bars, her eyes ring.

    Over the dark blue eyes that were wide open in astonishment, themp¡¯s illumination quivered.

    To the point that it couldn¡¯t be distinguished whether it was themp that was shaking or her pupils.

    ¡°A secret that could overturn the Duchy. That only you know. If I don¡¯t listen to you, you¡¯ll forever be the only one who¡¯ll know.¡±

    ¡°Mdy¡ª¡±

    ¡°When more people know a secret, that number of people would eventually grow, and the less of a secret it bes.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it like that?

    If Katie told Rosetta this secret, there wouldn¡¯t be a guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t tell others, right?

    A secret that could change the Duchy.

    Knowing a grandiose thing like that was just going to be an unnecessary burden.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to keep such a thing under wraps.

    Even now, Rosetta was already carrying so much. She was already overflowing with knowledge like that.

    And at the same time, it was a secret that didn¡¯t appear in the novel.

    ¡®Besides, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a secret that could also shake up the Carter family¡­¡¯

    What¡¯s the point of knowing the truth when it would only be a nuisance to her ns?

    It might potentially help knock Leo down his position, but at the same time, it also might not.

    And especially, Katie had specifically called her for this.

    ¡°So I¡¯m not going to hear you out.¡±

    Strangely, it felt right that she was feeling strange about this.

    And in the end, no matter what Katie did, Rosetta had no intention to save the former nanny.

    Even if the Duke himself would listen to this woman and would pardon her of her sins.

    Therefore, it was better not to listen to something that would only bother her.

    While she was here to hear out this woman, to no avail, Rosetta thought that it would be really troublesome if a problem would arise once it was time to deal with her.

    When Rosetta stood straight as she looked through the bars, Katie hurriedly reached out to try and hold onto the younger woman, but she failed.

    Because there were long chains on her arms as well.

    ng!

    With that harsh sound, Katie clenched her teeth, then she shouted at Rosetta, practically screaming.

    ¡°Mi¡­ Mdy! Don¡¯t do this to me! You¡¯re making a mistake right now! Huh?!¡±

    Her face turned blue from shouting.

    It seemed like the truth of the situation still hadn¡¯t sunk into her.

    She must have thought that Rosetta would listen to her.

    How foolish, this arrogance.

    She had to remember that Rosetta also had the choice to reject her suggestion.

    Rosetta came here to y along because she was curious, but what could be done here when she didn¡¯t feel as interested as she thought she would be?

    With a soft smile on her lips, Rosetta spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to listen, so stop being so pathetic. Just die, Katie.¡±

    Even towards Rosetta herself, the voice sounded kind.

    Amidst the quivering light, their eyes met.

    One gaze looking up, one gaze looking down.

    As the silence deepened, Rosetta turned around and began to walk away.

    In the same way that she entered, the sound of her footsteps echoed throughout the dungeon.

    Katie, who had been rendered speechless in her shock, started again and yelled violently by the time Rosetta was out of her line of sight.

    ¡°Rosetta! Okay, sure! You¡¯re supposed to make your own decisions, right? But you¡¯ll regret this eventually! You¡¯ll regret it to the point that you¡¯d shed blood and tears! There will definitely be a day like that!¡±

    The malice-infested voice ate up the echoing footsteps and filled the space around them.

    However, it was only that.

    It didn¡¯t affect Rosetta, this desperation that a person on death row was feeling.

    And in addition¡ª

    She had already been so exhausted by regrets, so exhausted by crying blood and tears.

    The curses that this sinner was eagerly spouting were already memories of the past for her.

    However, when she was finally going to leave,

    ¡°Fine, get lost! Just leave. Do you think you¡¯re the only one who could listen to what I have to say? No, by all means. If I tell this secret to that stupid b*tch, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist getting me out of here.¡±

    In the midst of those hostile words, a terribly unpleasant phrase was mixed in.

    Tak, Rosetta¡¯s footsteps halted.

    With her eyes were fixed on the door a distance away, the tip of her tongue flicked up and touched her canine.

    A sharp sensation stimted her nerves.

    ¡°Stupid b*tch¡­¡±

    When she repeated the word that bothered her, the damp walls that echoed her voice sounded like a snake¡¯s slithering tone.

    ¡®Stupid b*tch.¡¯

    Who the hell was she calling that.

    Who the hell was it that Rosetta¡¯s mood felt this dirty.

    And, that person she called a stupid b*tch, why could she save Katie.

    Why was Katie so sure that Rosetta would spare her life after hearing this secret.

    Her mind was doused with ice cold water.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt odd.

    It felt like she was cold, frozen iron rod tightly with her bare hands.

    Like she couldn¡¯t take her fingers off it or hold it properly.

    Her own shadow, which was there in the dark, damp dungeon, was swallowing her figure.

    The shadow that was cast under themp flickered dangerously, following the small me that illuminated her.

    Looking down at her feet, she ced themp on the floor and turned around.

    She rearranged her ck cloak, undoing the cor and pulling up the hood so that there would be nothing that could be held around her neck.

    As her steps took her closer to Katie, Rosetta could hear the older woman¡¯s harsh breathing, stemming from anger.

    She took the same spot earlier, and before long, the gaze of the panting woman turned to her.

    One gaze up, the other down.

    ¡°Ha. Now you want to try and listen to me?¡±

    With ridicule mixed into her tone, she reached out and held onto the bars with both hands.

    What first entered Rosetta¡¯s senses was the nauseating smell of metal that poked at the tip of her nose.

    And as she leaned down, her eyes met with the woman¡¯s poisonous gaze.

    They couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s faces properly because Rosetta didn¡¯t bring themp, but even in the dark, the loathing they felt for the other was palpable in their words.

    Looking at her quietly, Rosetta opened her lips and spoke softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very interested in whether your secret overturns the Duchy or shakes up the entirety of noble society. However.¡±

    ¡°¡­Whye back when you¡¯re spouting such bull¡ª¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a secret that could affect the one you called a stupid b*tch, then it would be better for you to forget that secret.¡±

    The chapped lips, which were scowling at an angle, opened.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°If you shut your trap, that secret will disappear forever, right?¡±

    As Rosetta said these words, silencemenced and reduced the sound around them.

    If silence could take a form, one of them would have choked already.

    However, it ended in one swift movement.

    Rosetta had already grabbed Katie through her worn-out clothes.

    ¡°Urk.¡±

    She pulled the woman towards her with the strength in her hand. The face that was helplessly dragged forward showed terror.

    ¡°Let¡­ Let go of me¡­ What¡­ What are you¡­ Just what the hell are you nning to do!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What am I going to do.¡±

    With a light smile, she slowly reached out with her other hand that was previously holding the cell¡¯s bars.

    There was the distinct smell of iron.

    That stench. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t the metal.

    What was ck on the bars might not be rust, but something else.

    ¡°St¡­ Stop¡­ What are you going to do to me.¡±

    After Rosetta moved her other hand, Katie¡¯s eyes trembled as much as her voice quivered.

    Until the hand in the air touched her cheek and couldn¡¯t be seen by her anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to kill you right now. You can stay alive for a few more days. Here.¡±

    Right. Rosetta didn¡¯t intend to kill her.

    If a person were to die in prison, someone else was bound to be the target of suspicion.

    It would be useless to stir up such an incident.

    The ducal estate was already noisy enough with one thing or another, and Rosetta was, unintentionally, always in the middle of it all.

    This was enoughmotion and attention.

    Since Katie was going to die even if Rosetta wasn¡¯t going to kill her anyway, why would she need to take any risks?

    Pulling the clothes that were in her grasp, Rosetta pulled Katie¡¯s frightened face closer.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡­ Why¡­ What are¡­ What are you going to do?!¡±

    With a sense of urgency, the chained hands held Rosetta¡¯s wrists.

    But it was impossible for Katie to take them off.

    Looking down at the shaking hands, Rosetta calmly spoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of knowing.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ What¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen, but if I knew, wouldn¡¯t I just be uselessly given something to fear?¡±

    At the quiet voice that spoke as though she was reading out a fairytale, Katie¡¯s neck moved abruptly.

    Then, after a while, the sound of a dry heave was spat out of the throat that had swallowed dryly.

    ¡°Rosetta¡­ You.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Are you really Rosetta?¡±

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37</h4>

    Was she Rosetta, the nanny asked.

    At the unexpectedly sharp question, she rolled her eyes.

    A peal ofughter burst out.

    In all these years, there were only two people who had ever noticed that she was a fake, and the first one noticed because they¡¯d been with her while she was growing up.

    Of course, it seemed like a throwaway question, but wasn¡¯t this interesting?

    As Katie continued to heave, Rosetta justughed without answering.

    There was chaos like no other.

    The chains jangled on the ground with a heavy sound, and the sound of gasping breaths along with airyughter rang through the air.

    Watching Katie heave like that for a long time, Rosetta erased her smile and moved her hands.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The hand touching the older woman¡¯s cheek slowly grabbed her chin.

    ¡°Agh¡­ uh¡­ urk¡­¡±

    Because of the tight hold on her chin, all the words that her mouth tried to spit out were crushed.

    Even so, well¡­ ¡®Save me¡¯ or ¡®Stop this¡¯. It was surely going to be one or the other.

    Her eyes, which were wide open as though they¡¯d pop out of their sockets, were shouting for help instead of her lips.

    The older woman¡¯s weak hands continued to grapple at Rosetta¡¯s wrist, trying to get her hand off.

    Whatever.

    Agh. Uh. Urk.

    There was a heavy sense of fear as the repeated groans ensued. Tears began to flow out of her eyes.

    In the darkness, the tears that flowed in streams over her cheeks looked red at first nce.

    Like tears of blood¡ªlike a curse that Katie was pouring unto Rosetta.

    Katie¡¯s face flinched under her grasp as though she wanted to shake her head. The firmly held face was calm only on the outside.

    With a bitter smile, a bted answer was given.

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    Katie¡¯s chin was pulled down, to the extent that the top of her head was down and the back of her neck waspletely visible.

    Then, the back of her neck was struck, at the pressure point that would prevent her from speaking.

    And at that, after striking that spot, it was the end of their conversation.

    Instead of screaming, Katie¡¯s body went into a spasm as she breathed out heavily without any sound from her throat.

    Watching the sinner fall unconscious, Rosetta clicked her tongue.

    ¡°People might think your tongue was cut off.¡±

    When the hand that was supporting the older woman¡¯s chin had let go, her body fell down sideways helplessly.

    And Rosetta rose to her feet without a sound. Her long cloak fluttered on the floor.

    After straightening her back, she left the dungeon just as silently as she entered it.

    Themp¡¯s me still shook dangerously, the shadow following behind her dancing dangerously. On that cold evening, one secret disappeared forever.

    * * *

    Knock, knock.

    Leaning against the bed¡¯s headboard and looking out the window, Cassion turned his head as he heard the small sound.

    The door was there to block his view, but he could guess who was standing at the other side.

    Because there was only one person he was waiting for.

    Creak.

    Even without an answer to the knock, the door opened. In the first ce, the person on the other side didn¡¯t intend to wait for an answer.

    Their eyes met.

    Holding amp, Rosetta looked at him quietly. Then, she took one step through the door.

    Between the room and the hallway.

    She stood still in that ambiguous boundary and looked back at Cassion.

    He greeted her first.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The greeting was terrible in its awkwardness. Even so, with a light chuckle, Rosetta entered the room.

    Thud.

    Behind the hushedughter, the sound of the door closing echoed throughout the room.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. Have you eaten?¡±

    As she spoke, Rosetta ced themp on the table and her cloak on the backrest of a chair.

    Cassion observed her movements as she set down themp and the cloak, then he opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°I already ate. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, me too. I ate something much better than a recovering patient¡¯s meal.¡±

    While answering yfully, she gradually walked towards the bed.

    Her steps were quiet on the floor, as though she was tiptoeing in the dead of the night, trying not to wake a sleeping person.

    Watching the woman approach him slowly, Cassion suddenly recalled what happened earlier.

    When he pretended that he didn¡¯t know she was there.

    From that moment onwards and until now, he¡¯d been asking himself about why he pretended to sleep. He still didn¡¯t have an answer.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t even know the reason behind his actions. Really, it was aughable thing.

    While Cassion was lost in thought, Rosetta continued to draw near him.

    As the distance between them grew closer, the appearance of the approaching person could be seen more clearly.

    Like a stranger hidden in the dark, the scent on her body permeated the air.

    Cassion had been absent-minded until now, but this is what brought him back to his senses.

    A clear expression. A distinct scent.

    Rosetta should have had a strange, subtle scent of roses, just as she did before.

    Wasn¡¯t that why he noticed that the person visiting him earlier was her, even with his eyes closed?

    The fragrance of roses.

    But right now, it was different.

    This scent.

    It was a familiar, unpleasant scent.

    ¡®Blood¡­¡¯

    At the metallic scent, Cassion¡¯s forehead became wrinkled.

    His eyes narrowed shallowly as he looked at Rosetta, who smelled like blood.

    The moon was bright today.

    After opening the curtains, Rosetta once again walked towards Cassion.

    This unusually bright moonlight poured into the room, this unusually bright moonlight shone upon Rosetta.

    There was a soft pink hue on those red lips upon her face that was as white as a sheet.

    Cassion looked up at her silently with a deep wrinkle in the middle of his forehead. Seeing this, Rosetta tilted her head to the side and asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡±

    For a moment, Cassion hesitated.

    Evidently, something seemed to have happened, but he hesitated because he wasn¡¯t sure whether it was something he should be inquiring about. It was his first time meeting a woman like her.

    It¡¯s only been a few days since they met, but during those few days, the Rosetta he knew was always aposed, elegant, and sometimes yful woman.

    Even so, his hesitant lips eventually let go of the words.

    ¡°You. Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look so good. There¡¯s also the scent of blood on you. Are you¡­ injured?¡±

    He himself has had a troubled life, and it was the constant indifference that made him terribly lonely.

    Sometimes, it was better to turn a blind eye and pretend not to know.

    He knew this. But¡­

    For him, if he were to choose between ¡®apathy¡¯ or ¡®meddling¡¯, it was undeniable that thetter was more of a caring act.

    But at Cassion¡¯s question, Rosetta¡¯s expression hardened.

    Gradually, it was as though ink droplets had fallen into water and then on, spread out.

    The corners of her smoothly curved lips lowered for a moment.

    ¡°Really? Myplexion isn¡¯t good and I smell like blood?¡±

    Rather than a question, the small murmur was like a small realization.

    In fact, Rosetta just found out that herplexion was bad.

    But she knew she¡¯d be left with the scent of blood.

    She hade to a ce where the same metallic smell permeated everywhere after all, and she also touched Katie through the steel cage bars with her hands.

    So it wasn¡¯t surprising that the smell lingered.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect that she would also look pale.

    She felt a little sick, but was that enough that she would visibly look terrible?

    Well, she could roughly guess the reason.

    Her condition was exceedingly bad¡ªthis was the unpleasant reason.

    ¡°I¡¯m not injured. I went to see my nanny. The one who¡¯s locked up in the dungeon right now.¡±

    Instead of the conclusion she hade up with, she answered with a half-truth.

    The best kind of lies were, of course, ones that were based on the truth.

    And without any doubt, Cassion epted Rosetta¡¯s response.

    Her ashyplexion and lingering scent of blood made sense if the given reason was her nanny who had abused her.

    Cassion felt a little awkward.

    He knew at the back of his mind that there wouldn¡¯t be a good story behind it, but the moment he heard her exnation, he didn¡¯t know how to react.

    He¡¯d been alone for such a long time that he had never known whatfort was like.

    As his hesitation was made apparent in his expression, Rosetta had a light smile on her lips.

    The woman, who had shed a smile, soon sat down at the end of the bed, facing away from Cassion.

    Rustle.

    As the nket rustled where the woman sat, and the man¡¯s hand escaped from where it was and retreated closer to his own body.

    It wasn¡¯t that his hand had been close enough to touch her, it¡¯s just that his fingertips began to tingle.

    Cassion¡¯s gaze was stuck on his fingertips.

    Then, this gaze crossed down the white nket and headed towards the woman who sat on the same bed as him.

    Her side profile, as she was looking at the door, was sharp.

    Themp in the distance cast a scarlet glow upon her face.

    It was a warm, dangerous color.

    Behind the unreadable smile, her long silver hair glistened in the moonlight.

    A thought crossed Cassion¡¯s mind, that she had really unusual hair.

    The light was red, but why was it that her shimmering silver hair wasn¡¯t being tinged by the scarlet color?

    Even though they were in the same space, strangely, it felt like only the ce where Rosetta sat looked picturesque.

    Red light and pale features coexisted, warmth and frost intermingled, tranquility and danger coalesced.

    Soon, the woman who was still all this time turned her head. Her hair slightly fluttered from the movement, but soon settled down once more.

    Their eyes met again.

    Having yet to answer, Cassion gulped dryly.

    Those golden eyes, which seemed to have been clouded, regained their sharpness.

    Under an odd sense of pressure, Cassion broke eye contact first.

    As he dropped his gaze, his eyes looked towards his fingertips.

    When he slightly turned his own hand over, he saw a long scar across his palm.

    Rosetta had unwrapped the bandages, and he was reminded that his mana had started to flow.

    ¡°¡­A few years ago¡­ I fell down a flight of stairs. Someone pushed me from behind. It was a servant who I thought was kind. As I fell, the gaze that looked back at me was clear. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever forget it.¡±

    His previously closed lips had started to speak calmly.

    Rosetta already knew that he would try tofort her, but at the unexpected beginning, she could only blink in response.

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38</h4>

    ¡°Ever since then, I had developed a deep apprehension for stairs. I was alright when going up, but it¡¯s hard whenever I go down the steps. I always needed to be close to the railing when descending. My eyes would spin and the steps would look like they¡¯re ovepping, so I often needed to stop in ce and catch my breath.¡±

    Despite how calmly he spoke, the words he said didn¡¯t match his tone. Rosetta listened wordlessly as Cassion continued to speak.

    ¡°If someone were to pass by me, I got so frightened to the point of death, so I¡¯d embrace the railing as though it¡¯s a lifeline and wait until that person would pass by. But¡­¡±

    Rosetta could guess what his intention was.

    What he¡¯s doing right now was to console her indirectly.

    ¡°But now, I can go down the stairs just fine. To be honest, I still feel like a newborn fawn needing to hang onto its mother whenever I look down, but at least I don¡¯t need to cling onto the balusters anymore. I¡¯m satisfied enough with that.¡±

    He ended the story somewhat awkwardly.

    ¡®That¡¯s why you¡¯ll also be able to forget your bad memories of her.¡¯

    These words were left unsaid.

    More than that, the story he spoke of was not far from what Rosetta had guessed.

    It wasn¡¯t even because of Katie that Rosetta¡¯splexion had turned pale.

    Even so, in spite of this.

    Rosetta felt a strange warmth filling one corner of her heart.

    The corners of her lips tugged up slightly.

    Themp¡¯s illumination was still shining on her face, but the sense of danger it brought had somehow disappeared.

    ¡°Thank you. What you said brings mefort.¡±

    No matter how much she thought about it, he wasn¡¯t suited for the role of a viin.

    The words that her red lips murmured under her breath were too faint for Cassion to hear.

    ¡°Huh? What did you say just now?¡±

    Cassion asked back, but Rosetta just shrugged as though she didn¡¯t have an idea.

    He clearly heard something at that moment, but without prying further, the man simply nodded.

    He asked something else instead.

    ¡°Then, what brings you here at this hour?¡±

    To be exact, between during the day and their meeting now, what reason was there for her to visit him twice?

    A while ago as he recalled, Rosetta went to talk to the Young Duke of Valentine before she had visited Cassion here the first time.

    Not much time psed, so he surmised that she hade here to see him right after their conversation.

    If that¡¯s the case, then was she here to talk about something regarding the young duke?

    While thinking so, Cassion felt a little nervous.

    The reason Rosetta had gone with Damian to talk to him was because she said, ¡®I want Maxwell to be my escort knight.¡¯

    Naturally, it¡¯s clear that she had talked to the Young Duke about Maxwell.

    Rosetta had been looking at Cassion at this time, but she slowly turned away. She stared at nothing in particr for a moment.

    Then, her red lips gently moved.

    ¡°Ah, right. I¡¯m here for something.¡±

    Her tone was so casual that the tension in the air was overshadowed.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I forgot for a bit while we talked. Right, I forgot, I came here because there¡¯s something I need to do.¡±

    The voice that asked was incredulous, and the voice that answered back was nonchnt.

    It seemed like Rosetta took a moment to organize her thoughts, pressing one fingernail against another finger. Then, she nodded and opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°Just as was nned, I told my brother about you¡ªabout Maxwell. After talking about our shared past, I asked him if we can take you in as my escort knight.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°He gave me permission. You¡¯ll be my escort knight.¡±

    ¡°¡­Truly? He allowed it?¡±

    At Cassion¡¯s question that¡¯s filled with suspicion, Rosetta nodded.

    ¡°However, there¡¯s a condition attached to it. I came to tell you about that condition.¡±

    Ah.

    The man let out a small sigh. Rather than an expression of dismay, it was more like him saying, ¡®I knew it.¡¯

    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±

    At first nce, it seemed as though resolution overflowed his eyes that were the color of the night sky.

    At the satisfactory reaction, Rosetta smiled smoothly.

    Right. If you¡¯re determined, naturally, you should be like that.

    That kind of determination to ovee everything shouldn¡¯t be swayed by any kind of condition.

    ¡°There will be a test¡ªit¡¯s to prove that you¡¯re at least someone who¡¯s capable of protecting me.

    What Damian demanded was ¡®proof¡¯.

    As Rosetta asked, Damian would allow Cassion to be her ¡®escort knight¡¯, but he wouldn¡¯t ept everything about him just like that.

    First of all, the duty of an ¡®escort knight¡¯ was just one thing¡ªto protect their master.

    And while protecting their master, this wouldn¡¯t be limited to just the act of falling down a set of stairs for the master.

    He would need to defend against any sudden attacks and protect his master during any sudden threat.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to just have the will to protect¡ªa certain degree of petence¡¯ was needed.

    If the escort knight was someone who didn¡¯t have even the basics ofbat, then rather than an escort, he¡¯d just be more like apanion.

    Of course, Cassion knew that he waspetent enough to be Rosetta¡¯s escort knight. But even if Damian were to give up everything else, he wouldn¡¯t be able to consider Rosetta¡¯s ¡®safety¡¯ as something trivial.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be put to test in two months, after your body recovers. You¡¯ll have a match against another knight, and of course, you have to win to pass this test.¡±

    ¡°A match against a knight¡­¡±

    It felt as though his lips had gone dry.

    With one index finger, Cassion rubbed his lower lip.

    It was decided this action would be one of Maxwell¡¯s habits that he usually did whenever he was nervous, so he constantly practiced this over the past two days.

    This habit had settled on him faster than expected, and right now, he was rubbing his lower lip purely as an unconscious gesture.

    Acknowledging this, Rosetta raised her brows eagerly.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re amoner, they¡¯re going to select an easy opponent for you. It¡¯ll be a knight who¡¯s been appointed only two years ago.¡±

    That was all she could tell him about this condition.

    As soon as Rosetta stopped the exnation there, Cassion nodded as though he noticed.

    The heavy movement seemed stiff as he nodded, but that was all.

    There was no sign of anyint, dissatisfaction, or any other negative emotion pointing to grievance on his countenance at all¡ªexcept that he was staring intently at something.

    Rosetta nced over to the spot where that dark gaze was fixed.

    But there was nothing there.

    Just the wall with one painting on it.

    In a situation like this, he wouldn¡¯t just be looking at a painting so intently, so rather than that, it seemed like he was picking up his resolve as he stared into the air.

    After lingering on that spot, Rosetta turned back, her gaze passing through Cassion and now settling out the window.

    The unusually bright moonlight made her eyes shine.

    As Rosetta stared at the quiet moonlight, an indirect question flowed out of her lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re much humbler than I thought, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t have even a singleint.¡±

    He had still been staring into the air at that point, but only then did his gaze finallye upon Rosetta. At this moment, her eyes were intent on the moon, and so Cassion turned his head and also stared at the same moon.

    ¡°Just because I don¡¯t like something means that it will change. And frankly, I¡¯m already surprised enough that I¡¯ve been allowed to be an escort knight, even a ¡®conditional¡¯ one. Back in the hotel, when I heard the n about me bing an escort knight, I thought it wasplete nonsense.¡±

    Rosetta blinked for a moment. No, was it like that?

    She didn¡¯t notice at all.

    No wonder. When he listened to Rosetta¡¯s n the first time, his expression was stiff.

    She thought he had frozen up because he was nervous, but in fact, he actually thought that it was all ridiculous.

    With disbelief painted on her face, Rosetta looked at Cassion and smiled in vain.

    ¡°No¡­ You really believe so?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did. If I¡¯m having second thoughts like this, then it must not have been an easy decision for your older brother. He was convinced probably because of your efforts. So I¡¯m not going toin, I¡¯ll just do what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±

    In his calm deration, his sincere determination could be felt.

    Although the clenched fist he had there made him look as though he was making a terrible pledge.

    Rosetta looked at that hateful fist, she held her hand up wordlessly.

    They were both still facing out the window, so her movement was something he didn¡¯t see.

    Whoosh. A small gust of air blew towards his neck.

    Under the pressure that came in an instant, like a broken machine, Cassion moved his head.

    As his head turned to her, Rosetta looked sideways and made eye contact with him.

    Even in the darkness, those widened pupils could be seen.

    With her eyes slowly curving, Rosetta rxed her hand. The drooping fingers tapped on the middle of Cassion¡¯s neck.

    ¡°From now on, with these things that cause the blockage¡ªI¡¯ll help you with them as well.¡±

    The hard tips of her fingernails could be felt on his skin.

    Startled, his eyes turned towards her haphazardly as he grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t do it to this extent, will it still feel like thorns breaking out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it will. That¡¯s why you have to get used to it. If you don¡¯t, let alone winning the spar, you¡¯d only be humiliated.¡±

    At the rather straightforward statement, Cassion sighed.

    It was sad, but he couldn¡¯t refute her.

    Even Rosetta in front of him right now was much stronger than he was.

    Was it because she was a daughter of a knight¡¯s family, or was it because she¡¯s a special case?

    She was a woman who talked about the future as well.

    Even if she were to do something strange, well, it¡¯s just like that.

    There were many times when Cassion wanted to ask her, ¡®What are you?¡¯ but he never did.

    Because regardless of what answerse out of her lips, nothing would change¡ªin the end, they would both still be on the same boat.

    ¡°Will you keep holding on?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As Cassion was lost in thought, he replied foolishly. At that, Rosetta pointed a finger.

    ¡°Your hand, I mean. This.¡±

    The finger brushed past the man¡¯s wrist. Startled, Cassion flinched back as though he had gotten burned.

    Rosetta rose from the bed right then, shrugging her shoulders with a yful expression on her face.

    ¡°Ah, this should be obvious, but don¡¯t get caught wielding magic by others. Maxwell doesn¡¯t even know anything about magic. And don¡¯t leave this room for about a week. Try not to run into other people for as long as possible.¡±

    ¡°But won¡¯t that dy my training?¡±

    There were only two months, so wouldn¡¯t that just be a waste of time?

    However, Rosetta just shook her head firmly.

    ¡°This room is spacious enough if there¡¯s something you want to do. I¡¯m sure your brother¡¯s still looking around for you anxiously. There¡¯s nothing bad about being more careful.¡±

    At the mention of Leo, Cassion quickly closed his mouth.

    Just as Rosetta said, the Leo who Cassion knew very well would be quite persistent in trying to find any trace of him.

    When it came to Leo, he¡¯s the kind of person who¡¯d be more restless when he¡¯d fail to get rid of something that annoyed him.

    ¡°That too, is that a future that you¡¯ve foreseen?¡±

    To answer Cassion¡¯s question, Rosetta nodded.

    ¡°Mm. That¡¯s why justy low and stay inside the room.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Him being obedient like this made him look like a big puppy.

    While thinking that she might not be weak against ¡®repentant¡¯ characters, Rosetta reached up to get something from her bosom.

    As she searched through, her hand soon took out some frayed, folded pieces of paper, which she handed to Cassion.

    ¡°Here, take this.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Well, what else could it be?¡±

    Answering his question with another question, Rosetta turned away from him.

    She walked towards the door without hesitation. She didn¡¯t forget to bring with her the cloak and themp.

    ¡°Read it when you¡¯re aler. And hide it well so that no one can find those. Then, good night.¡±

    After saying so, Rosetta went out the door.

    Thud.

    The sound of the door closing quietly echoed inside the room.

    For a long time, Cassion looked towards the direction where Rosetta disappeared. Then slowly, he unfolded the papers in his hand.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    A smirk lightly crossed his lips.

    At the top of the paper, he unfolded were these words:

    ¡´ Practical Magic Spells to Use During an Actual Fight That No One Would Notice ¡µ

    Laughter rang out in that empty room.

    Head tilted to the side while he looked at the notes, Cassion chuckled heartily as he wiped off the few tears that escaped his eyes.

    And within the gaze that read through the notes, a pleasant light and a serious glimmer could be seen together.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39</h4>

    t/n: okay, i¡¯m totally backtracking here and i apologize in advance ._.)

    i¡¯ve been wrestling with this for the past 10 chapters or so, but i btedly realized that using third-person pov for the entire novel just doesn¡¯t work, even if it looks better on the page. our FL is dealing with a lot of body/identity dysmorphia, so it doesn¡¯t make sense for me to keep referring to her as ¡®rosetta¡¯ during her personal moments¡ªespecially in this chapter.

    that¡¯s why i¡¯ll be going back to switching between first-person pov and third-person pov, just as the author has intended. when the pov shifts happen, there will be section breaks to indicate the changes in perspective so you don¡¯t have to worry¡ªit won¡¯t be as confusing as it sounds. sorry for the inconvenience and i hope you guys understand!

    ¡ª¡ª

    I opened my eyes.

    Everywhere I looked, it was dark.

    In a world where I knew not whether it was night or day, I let out a cloudy breath. What was certain was that, here, I was dreaming.

    The third transmigration. Rita.

    Humid air filled my lungs. I clenched my throat with a weak hand. I felt suffocated and I didn¡¯t know why.

    My lips quivered and, without my knowledge, they were drawn into a crescent arc.

    Several streams of hot tears flowed out of my eyes.

    Those droplets brushed my cheeks and wet my ears.

    It was like I was drowning.

    I cried. Iughed.

    My tears flowed against my will, myughter broke out because it felt like I¡¯d go crazy if I didn¡¯t let it out.

    ¡°Ha¡­ ha, ha¡­¡±

    In the air, a broken voice rang.

    In this dark space, my voice echoed.

    In this endless silence, my teeth clenched together.

    My lips were now closed, trying to suppress thisughter.

    Was this a cry close toughter? Was this augh close to crying?

    As Iy down for a long time, feeling as though I was a crazed lunatic, I heard the creaking sound of a door opening.

    I swallowed my breath.

    Without noticing this, the skin over my neck was scratched because the hand that had grabbed it grew tense.

    A prickling sensation swept throughout my entire body.

    It was terribly realistic.

    Ah, seriously¡­ how terribly realistic.

    Familiar footsteps began their approach. Apanying these footsteps was the sound of something being dragged across the floor.

    I closed my eyes. This was making me nauseous.

    I mped my lips together, but I couldn¡¯t stop my teeth from chattering.

    Ta-dak, ta-dak, ta-dak.

    At the sound of the steady footsteps approaching, the sound of my heart gradually turned to a crescendo.

    Ba-dump, ba-dump, ba-dump.

    To the extent that I wish my ears would just be deafened by this loud noise.

    However, these harsh footsteps did not stop.

    They only became clearer.

    With the hand that wasn¡¯t on my neck, I scratched the floor at my side. My fingers and nails brushed smoothly through the terribly soft carpet.

    Soon, at some point, those footsteps stopped.

    Thud, ssh.

    Something fell to the floor, and along with it, something sshed.

    Then, a horrendous stench.

    A dreadfully familiar, dreadfully metallic, dreadfully pain-inducing stench.

    At the unbearable nausea that came to me, I opened my heavy eyelids.

    In this dark space, there was the illumination of a scarlet me filling the void.

    The shadows created by that candle danced dangerously.

    And the shadow of a person reflected on the wall was like an enormous monster.

    As though I had been struggling to break free from a bout of sleep paralysis, I sat up at once, my upper body snapping up.

    ¡°Uuurk.¡±

    And the nausea I had been pushing down eventually let loose.

    Scorching gastric fluids passed through my stomach, came up my esophagus, reached my uv.

    It felt like my stomach was on fire.

    Tears that were as scorching as these gastric fluids soaked the floor.

    While throwing up only these gastric fluids for a long time, that person made not one noise.

    I know for sure¡ªhe will pull my legs back in ce and look down on me.

    I gasped audibly. This terrible hell. When will I be able to wake up?

    I do not wish to look up, forever.

    Just, I wish to live with my face down on the floor. So that I will not have to raise my head and face reality.

    Just, forever. Rather, forever.

    My head hit the ground with nothing. Seeing nothing, hearing nothing. Nothing at all¡­

    It was at that moment.

    ¡°Ri¡­ ta¡­¡±

    With a pained moan, someone called my name.

    My body stopped trembling for a moment.

    Perhaps, I thought that maybe my heart had even stopped.

    I shut my eyes, and slowly opened them once more.

    The two hands that supported my body scratched the floor, and as expected, only soft fur brushed past my fingertips.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    The breath that was lodged at my throat poured out as though it was vomit.

    Slowly, I raised my head.

    And it was as though time had stopped.

    At the end of that ring gaze, I gradually began to see familiar characters.

    The ground at the edge of my view was stained red.

    Wet.

    One character¡¯s body writhed on the floor.

    Perhaps even the smallest of movements caused him pain, and that character soon coughed out roughly.

    The breaths that were spat out, scratching his neck, were broken.

    Bright, vivid, red liquid tainted his pale lips.

    And next to the character who was on the floor, there was a pair of shoes that another character wore.

    Red marks remained as stains on those white shoes.

    Soon, one white shoe went under the chin of the man who had copsed to the floor.

    Then, as though ying with a mere ball, that shoe brushed along the man¡¯s broken jaw.

    ¡°Ah¡­ ah¡­¡±

    I let out what sounded like a durd¡¯s groans.

    Crawling on the ground on both hands and feet, my nails scraped along the carpet.

    I stumbled several times because I had no strength left in this body. However, I did not stop moving.

    ¡°Ri¡­ Ri¡­ ta¡­¡±

    Again, that broken voice called my name. I clenched my lips to hold back my screams.

    It tasted metallic. My lips had torn.

    Again, nausea. But I endured it and continued crawling.

    As I came closer to them, that white shoe also returned to its original ce.

    The owner of those shoes crouched down.

    Leaning down with his knees bent, he grabbed the blood-soaked man¡¯s hair.

    It was just then that I arrived in front of the cage, which kept me locked away from freedom.

    One hand on an iron bar, one hand through the gaps, the only part of me that could escape.

    As far as I could, I stretched my arm as far as possible and grasped at the air.

    But there was nothing I could touch.

    Just a few inches.

    Just a few inches more.

    My shoulder tightened. As it was against the iron bars around it, it screamed in pain as though my arm was about to fall off.

    Nevertheless, I did not stop swinging it in the air.

    The man who had his face on the ground struggled.

    It should be easy to raise one¡¯s head, and yet he had to make several attempts just to lift his forehead from the ground.

    ¡°AAGH!¡±

    And each time, I screamed.

    My stomach was scorched ck.

    It felt as though I had swallowed red, burning fire in one gulp.

    Soon, as I barely lifted my face, a blurry gaze met mine.

    Perhaps we made eye contact. Perhaps we couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Ri¡­ ta¡­¡±

    He called my name again.

    And, that was the end.

    One dull sound¡ª and the gasping breaths stopped.

    I blinked.

    This, what the hell¡­ what¡­

    The man who had his head mmed to the ground no longer moved.

    I stared nkly at the man who no longer breathed, and soon, I screamed at the top of my lungs.

    ¡°AAHHH! BROTHER! BROTHER!! NO¡­ NO!¡±

    My¡ªRita¡¯s¡ªbrother could not answer.

    Forever.

    Amidst the excruciating screams, a kind voice rang out.

    ¡°Rita, look at this. You shouldn¡¯t have tricked me and tried to run away.¡±

    That kind voice sent goosebumps up my skin.

    I looked towards the man crouching in front of me.

    Red hair. Green eyes.

    A man who resembled a rose.

    Those eyes of his were bent into arches, as kind as his voice.

    The angel-like face smiled softly, and soon after, it seemed as though a halo was shining over his head.

    In fact, most people truly believed that there was a halo over him.

    Because in this entire kingdom, he was the temple¡¯s most honorable high priest.

    O, esteemed high priest.

    O, beautiful emissary of God.

    O, pure white messenger.

    ¡°Yurian¡­¡±

    It was the name of the man I loathed to the deepest of my soul, so much so that I wanted to run away from him even though I knew I could die.

    ¡®Yurian¡¯, the male lead of this goddamned third novel.

    * * *

    I opened my eyes.

    Everywhere I looked, it was bright.

    The deep blue dawn¡¯s light was brighter than I expected.

    Iy still and looked around.

    ¡°Ha¡­ ha, ha¡­¡±

    Laughter burst anew from my lips. Fortunately, tears did not flow this time, unlike in that dream.

    I covered my face with both hands.

    The salty tears that soaked my palms rubbed against my skin, and finally, a clear realization of reality woke me up.

    ¡®Seriously, goddamned nightmare¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s been such a long time since Ist had such a vivid dream.

    Ah, of course¡­ The night I had a dream of the past, I embraced Alicia, and yet.

    This was worse than the other one. There was no nightmare more horrifying than facing that son of a b*tch.

    I slowly rose from the bed. My entire body was soaked with cold sweat.

    As though I¡¯d been fished out of water, drowning.

    I probably look pale.

    Like when I had gone to the dungeon to meet Katiest night.

    I told Cassion that I was pale because of Katie, but in fact¡­ it was because of the ¡®underground prison¡¯ itself.

    As I entered an environment where darkness, dampness and the smell of blood permeated, I was subconsciously reminded of the past.

    And the nightmare of that day might be because of the same reason.

    That intense memory of the past subconsciously made its way into my dream.

    Sighing, I brought a hand to my forehead.

    Even without looking into a mirror, I could easily guess that I looked ridiculous at this moment.

    ¡®If Cassion sees me like this, will he ask again if I¡¯m alright?¡¯

    Suddenly, as this question popped into my head, Iughed in vain.

    Ah, seriously, the worst.

    * * *

    ¡®Seeing that it¡¯s still peaceful, I don¡¯t think I was caught, fortunately.¡¯

    It¡¯s been about a week since Cassion was brought into the mansion¡ªa week since that terrible nightmare.

    As Leo was looking for any traces of Cassion, he was two daystepared to what he had done in the novel.

    It was tranquil inside the mansion, and there was also no particr loud newsing from outside.

    Some would nce at the room of the stranger who the illegitimate daughter had picked up, but that kind of interest did notst more than a day.

    Perhaps it was because of Katie.

    It must have been quite a sight to see Katie, who had been working at the mansion for a very long time, being arrested. Following that was a series of house arrests of servants as they were forced to stay in their quarters.

    Among those who continued to work at the ducal estate, no one wanted to dig their own grave with such useless curiosity.

    In conclusion, so far, no one had suspected Cassion or tried to corner him.

    ¡®Certainly, it would be difficult to make a connection.¡¯

    That the Valentine Duchy¡¯s illegitimate daughter had picked up the Carter Duchy¡¯s disgrace¡ªwho would ever put two and two together.

    Nodding satisfactorily, I couldn¡¯t resist the rush of fatigue and let out a slight yawn.

    ¡°Sister, are you¡­ are you tired? Should we go back?¡±

    A small voice that was only slightly louder than the wind let out these timid worries.

    As I turned my head, I made eye contact with Alicia, who was looking at me with concern.

    For a moment, it slipped my mind that Alicia was next to me.

    And besides that, we were taking a walk in the garden on this bright, summer day right now.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40</h4>

    As I had closed my lips while I was deep in thought, Alicia was probably sensitive to my changes in demeanor.

    Otherwise, there¡¯s no way she¡¯d react like this to a mere silent yawn.

    I shook my gaze, though relieved by the warm gaze on me that¡¯s reminiscent of the spring sun.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I couldn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±

    ¡°I think you also said thatst time¡­ I hope you¡¯re not sick, Sister.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. Don¡¯t worry, I just really didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±

    After giving her a small smile, I shrugged and looked away.

    I could still feel Alicia¡¯s gaze on me because of the piercing feeling at the side of my face, but I walked forward as though I didn¡¯t notice.

    Soon, I felt the gaze that was hot against my cheeks moving away.

    Anyway, isn¡¯t she cute.

    No matter how much I thought about it, those two were so simr.

    Alicia and Cassion.

    If Alicia was a small puppy, Cassion felt like a huge puppy.

    In conclusion, both resembled dogs¡­ No, puppies, more like.

    ¡®I knew it, I must be weak against pups.¡¯

    That¡¯s why I care about those two.

    It was a reasonable guess in its own way.

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    When I fell into my own thoughts again and stopped talking, Alicia called out to me in a small voice.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    At the timid call, I lowered my gaze and looked at Alicia.

    Alicia wasn¡¯t looking this way and just blinked. But even so, she looked like she was feeling anxious about something.

    It was too much of an excessive reaction to just seeing how tired I looked.

    She chewed on her lips for a moment before she slowly opened them to speak.

    ¡°Um¡­ Our nanny¡­ No, Katie. Have you heard about her?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until the name ¡®Katie¡¯ was uttered by her pink lips that I understood what she was anxious about.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since the incident happened, and Katie would remain to be a trigger for Alicia.

    The abuse hadsted for more than a decade, and the memories of it would not be so easily forgotten.

    With a gentle touch, I patted Alicia¡¯s shoulder and spoke.

    ¡°Katie? What about her?¡±

    Alicia had been looking into the distance nkly until then, but she turned to me and smiled awkwardly as she met my gaze.

    She seemed to look better than before.

    ¡°The maid who¡¯s serving me right now said that, well¡­ She said that Katie can¡¯t talk anymore.¡±

    This time, I was the one who blinked.

    I didn¡¯t expect to hear about this straight from Alicia.

    This situation is pretty interesting.

    ¡°Oh my, how in the world.¡±

    It was a problem that I knew about the matter more than anyone else, but I pretended to know nothing.

    I stopped walking as Alicia said this, and she as well stopped in her tracks.

    ¡°She can¡¯t talk anymore? How did she end up that way?¡±

    When I asked with my eyes wide open, Alicia met my gaze and gulped down. Her cheeks became tinted with pink.

    Why on earth.

    Alicia sometimes still blushed whenever she faced me.

    I don¡¯t know how long this willst, but it wasn¡¯t all that bad. It¡¯s cute.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t think anyone knows the reason. Maybe it¡¯s the shock of being imprisoned¡­ Or at least, that¡¯s everyone¡¯s guess.¡±

    She stuttered a little, shy as she spoke. I nodded and listened carefully to her words.

    ¡°A¡­ha.¡±

    When she was done talking, I let out a small exmation.

    After hearing the end of Alicia¡¯s exnation, I was relieved that no one seemed to be suspecting me.

    In fact, there was nothing to be relieved about.

    There was no connection between Katie¡¯s inability to speak and ¡®me¡¯, just how unlikely it was to think about a connection between me and Cassion.

    I pretended to be lost in thought for a while, not saying anything, but I soon asked.

    ¡°Then she must bemunicating through writing now. I heard that the interrogation isn¡¯tpletely over yet.¡±

    ¡®If you don¡¯t have a mouth, you¡¯re bound to speak with your hands.¡¯

    This was what I felt ufortable about the most this whole time.

    It was good that Katie¡¯s lips had been sealed, but she still had enough education to the extent that she was a nanny of a duke¡¯s children.

    And writing was the basics of the basics.

    ¡®Should I go back and twist both her wrists?¡¯

    I¡¯ve been thinking about doing this already, but I decided not to pursue the thought.

    If I do such a thing, wouldn¡¯t that just be tantamount to advertising that an intruder came into the dungeon?

    Besides, people would start suspecting why Katie lost her voice all of a sudden.

    Well, I did stille back there one more time before.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s¡­ Strangely, when she¡¯s given a piece of paper and a pen, she thrashes and refuses to ept them. She looks entirely frightened.¡±

    This was both surprising and not surprising at all.

    This was the result of me visiting the dungeon again to solve the worries that have been making me ufortable.

    ¡®A mouth that can¡¯t speak, hands that can¡¯t be used.¡¯

    I made this happen.

    I met Katie in the dungeon for a second time exactly a day after I first visited her. I had to take into ount that peoplemunicate not only with their mouths, but also through other means.

    As I whispered to her, I smiled and looked into her frightened eyes.

    ¡¯You know how many fingers a person has, right? If you don¡¯t want us to count one by one while I break them one at a time, you¡¯d better keep your hands to yourself, Katie.¡¯

    Then, I gripped Katie¡¯s shoulders and exuded a light killing intent.

    I judged that this threat should be enough, but the more you stomp on a stone bridge, the more you can be sure that it¡¯s safe.

    After some time, simultaneously as I released the killing intent, I turned my back on her. But soon after, I heard a rattling sound behind me.

    During that loud noise, not a single word was uttered.

    I left the basement, leaving behind small echoes of my pleasant humming.

    It was a good night in its own way. Except for the fact that a pale memory Yurian had followed in that nightmare.

    Recalling what happenedst night, I looked at Alicia with a serious expression.

    It seemed as if she was worried about how shocked I¡¯d be from hearing that ¡®if Katie¡¯s given a pen and paper, she¡¯d thrash.¡¯

    And I did act as though I was surprised. I covered my mouth.

    I can¡¯t let down Alicia when ites to her expectations.

    Then, I carefully rubbed my own lips.

    ¡°Oh my. That¡­¡±

    That¡¯s good.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    As I spoke in a very small voice, Alicia widened her eyes and asked back.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Smiling, I shook my head and lifted the corners of my lips.

    She looked at me with a bit of a doubtful expression, but I looked forward again.

    As I began to walk forward slowly, the halted steps behind me diligently followed by my side once more.

    The sound of grass being brushed against was refreshing.

    * * *

    ¡®Father¡¯sing back soon.¡¯

    On our way back to our rooms from the garden, Alicia uttered these words lightly, and it¡¯s been on my mind since.

    Father¡ªDuke Valentine wasing back soon.

    I crossed the deserted hallway and recalled lightly what today¡¯s date was.

    ¡®You¡¯reing back earlier than I thought.¡¯

    No, perhaps he¡¯s actuallyingter than he should?

    With all these subtle emotions, I feltplicated.

    It¡¯s a relief, but at the same time, it¡¯s such a shame.

    Of course, it would be good for the duke to return.

    The day he¡¯de back would probably be Katie¡¯s execution day.

    A woman with poison on her tongue would be better off taken care of as soon as possible.

    I barely managed to hold down that worm who thinks she¡¯s a snake, but it would be much more difficult if I hadn¡¯t settled it before he truly acted like a snake.

    In particr, if she tried to write down that secret she¡¯s so proud of when I had yet to twist her wrists¡­

    I halted my steps.

    This was because my legs felt wooden for a moment.

    After having walked this far without thinking about where I was going, I stopped moving.

    ¡®Yeah. It¡¯s better if the dukees quickly. It¡¯s good, but¡­¡¯

    Even so, I couldn¡¯t help but feel that it¡¯s such a shame and think that it would be better if he¡¯d return a littleter.

    The reason was simple.

    I hoped that the request I had entrusted to Madam nca would be faster than the duke¡¯s return.

    This investigation request was for the madam to investigate someone.

    The purpose of this request was to first investigate them, then attract that person to me, but this didn¡¯t mean just ¡®winning their favor¡¯ and getting them to be on my side.

    It was literally to be by my side.

    It meant that I needed that person to be inside this ducal estate.

    And the best way was to let that persone in while there was mass employment for the annex.

    Unlike Alicia, who had already chosen an exclusive maid amongst the ones hired in the central mansion, I still had that position vacant until now.

    So that I can fill that vacancy with that person.

    I needed a reliable person who could aid me and Cassion while being in close proximity.

    A person, whose lips could be sealed, was loyal and could guarantee their trust.

    Someone I could befortable with even if secrets would be shared.

    And, in order for that person to be found right away, it was best to use the information from the novel.

    The original work was there to be a guide for the characters¡¯ personalities.

    Thus, the person I chose was a woman named ¡®Diana¡¯.

    So I left the investigation in the madam¡¯s hands.

    Diana was originally meant to be Leo¡¯s hands and feet.

    If I bring her in, it¡¯s hitting two birds with one stone¡ªgetting a reliable person and stealing an ally who was meant to have been a great help to Leo.

    However, if the dukees back before nca could fulfill my request, things would getplicated.

    As soon as the housekeeping would be back on track, the punishment of Katie, Marie and the others would begin.

    After that, they would try to recruit new employees as soon as possible.

    That¡¯s why if the dukees back, the work would be finished at a faster rate, and the deadline would be pushed up.

    If the timing wasn¡¯t right, I¡¯ll have to bring her in with a ridiculous act just as I did with Cassion¡­

    But honestly, I wouldn¡¯t be able to pull that off for a second time.

    ¡°Huu.¡±

    I sighed and walked faster back to my room, nning to write a letter to nca telling her to rush the request.

    However, I ended up not needing to write that letter.

    ¡°Lady Rosetta.¡±

    Someone called out to me, stopping me in my tracks.

    I looked back and saw a maid bowing politely.

    ¡°A guest has arrived. The Larrington Bookstore hase with an item that they say is something the Lady has ordered, so they¡¯ve requested for you to check it. What should we do?¡±

    As soon as the maid¡¯s calm exnation ended, I smiled in disbelief.

    Really, how does she always appear with such incredible timing?

    It¡¯s getting a bit scary now.

 Chapter 41

    <h4>Chapter 41</h4>

    The Larrington Hotel¡¯s fifth floor.

    It was the first ce where I met Madam nca and entrusted with her my first request.

    That¡¯s right, literally the ¡®first ce¡¯. Once a customer had sessfully given a request at that ce, they would be able to use the services of nca¡¯s guild in their other branches.

    Bookstores, caf¨¦s, salons, etcetera, etcetera.

    It was impossible to meet Madam nca in such ces, but it was possible to send additional requests through those branches or to check the status of the current requests.

    A few days ago, I sent a new request regarding ¡®Diana¡¯ under the guise of a book order at the Larrington Bookstore. That¡¯s why what was being delivered today was not truly a book, but the status of that request thus far.

    While sitting at the tea table for a while and lost in thought, I heard a few stato knocks on the door.

    It didn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯d go to the drawing room to meet them in person, but I called the messenger to my room just in case there were any prying eyes and ears around us.

    ¡®I¡¯ll check the book personally, that was my excuse.¡¯

    As I told them toe in, the door opened silently. A woman who was holding a few books entered the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Lady Rosetta.¡±

    I faced the woman who was bowing, her face covered by a light veil.

    It was nca.

    After she got up from her curtsy, nca sat opposite me. Her movements werenguid. I waited for her to be seated before I propped my chin on one hand, elbow on the table. Then, I spoke.

    ¡°The maid said that an employee from the bookstore hade. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±

    ¡°The Larrington Bookstore is an affiliate shop of the Larrington Hotel, so in a broader sense, the boss is also an employee. Still, I disguised myself just in case. I wore this veil before I entered through the door.¡±

    ¡°Is that so. You certainly wouldn¡¯t have been able to pass through the main gates in such a suspicious outfit.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, what do you mean, suspicious? I wanted to see you, Ducal Princess, so I came here in person.¡±

    nca replied in a very exaggerated tone.

    As I nced at her, I reached out and picked up my teacup, taking a sip of the red-tinged tea. Following my example, nca also picked up the teacup in front of her and moved her veil aside.

    While the two of us were drinking tea, the room was filled with a tranquil silence.

    Tak.

    At the sharp sound of a teacup being set down, I faced nca and leaned my back against the chair.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop this farce. You¡¯vee today because you have something to tell me, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I just feel very apologetic about the dy. That¡¯s why topensate, I brought here results that would unconditionally satisfy you.¡±

    She moved her hands, and thece gloves over her skin appeared like butterflies in the air. One hand soon reached into the bag she brought with her, and she rummaged through it.

    Then, after a while, she took out a few sheets of paper.

    Even at a nce, it was clear that those pieces of paper were densely packed with small handwriting.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the data that you¡¯ve requested.¡±

    Unlike her yful tone of voice, which she spoke with all the time, the hand that reached out to give the papers was polite. I took them and skimmed the writing. What caught my eyes first was the word written at the very top.

    ¡®Diana.¡¯

    The name of the woman I was looking for.

    Next to the name, there was a crude portrait drawing of her. I had never met her before and all I knew about her was her name, but she did have much better looks than I thought.

    ¡°Are you satisfied?¡±

    I was distracted momentarily by the face and name, but at the Madam¡¯s question, I read the rest of the document that¡¯s been written in small letters.

    ¡®I¡¯m not just satisfied. This is chilling.¡¯

    The document had details rted to ¡®Diana¡¯s family rtionship¡¯, ¡®Diana¡¯s reputation with the people around her¡¯, ¡®Diana¡¯s upbringing as a child¡¯, ¡®Diana¡¯s current whereabouts and lifestyle¡¯.

    Even her weakness, which I needed the most.

    ¡°¡­How do you know how many pieces of tableware she has at home?¡±

    ¡°Well. It¡¯s a trade secret.¡±

    If it¡¯s a trade secret, then it couldn¡¯t be helped. She might be acquitting information through not-so-legal means, but that wasn¡¯t my business.

    ¡°Is this all of the information you have on her?¡±

    I went over the three sheets of paper once again. The document had details of what I requested at first, which included ¡®information on Diana¡¯ and the ¡®scenario and fake identification to let her enter the duchy¡¯.

    ¡°A few days ago, I sent an additional request regarding Diana to the bookstore. Along with the fee.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You sent both the request and themission fee.¡±

    As she answered, nca removed thece glove on her right hand.

    On the fourth finger of her right hand, as her bare skin was clearly revealed, therey a ring with arge diamond on a thin silver band.

    It was what I sent to the bookstore the other day¡ªthemission fee.

    ¡®If she came here to show she was wearing it, then it means she epted the request, but¡­¡¯

    ¡°Pfft.¡±

    As I tried to gauge nca¡¯s hidden intentions, the prolonged silence within the room was broken by the slight sound of air breathed out. To be exact, it was close to a restrained puff of air.

    Narrowing my eyes, I looked towards the source of such a sound.

    Beneath nca¡¯s veil, which fluttered slightly¡ª

    ¡°Pfft¡­ Ahem¡­¡±

    The more that same sound was repeated, the more the veil fluttered. As her right hand continued to show the ring on her finger, that same hand trembled a little as it fell palm-side up on the table.

    Still trembling, her right hand slowly began to tap the table. It might hurt her to keep doing that with the ring on, but the sound of the tapping on the table seemed to grow louder and louder, still.

    The same was true of the sound that wasing from the veil. The sound of those restrained puffs of air gradually became clearer and clearer.

    Soon, a lively peal ofughter began to resonate throughout the room.

    Along with the tapping on the table.

    Tak. Tak. Tak.

    The ring continued to hit the table. It was a grating sound.

    Although the person who was causing this seemed to be going crazy withughter without a care to the world.

    ¡®Is this a habit?¡¯

    Herughter and this tapping on the table ovepped with my memory of our meeting at the hotel the other day.

    ncaughed like this, too.

    It seemed to be a habit.

    It doesn¡¯t seem to be a good habit.

    I quietly overlooked her actions and simply drank the ck tea in my teacup.

    Fortunately, herughter quickly subsided. Perhaps she realized that she was inside a duke¡¯s estate.

    The thin veil fluttered in the air.

    ¡°Huu, I apologize. I tend tough a lot. It was rude of me to haveughed so hard in front of someone else.¡±

    ¡°Enough. Just tell me the reason. There must be one since youughed so hard this time.¡±

    As she hadn¡¯t calmed downpletely, her voice trembled slightly, and it contrasted greatly to my own dull tone of voice.

    She nodded up and down.

    So there really seemed to be a reason.

    ¡°Howe every time, you always bring me such extraordinary requests¡­ After I received it, it felt like I¡¯ve been giggling for three days and three nights.¡±

    Like aplete lunatic.

    Thisst part was added only inwardly. This person handled many secrets.

    And it looked like she was having a lot of fun.

    Staring at nca, I carefully recalled my recent request.

    ¡°Was there anything tough about for three days and three nights?¡±

    No. There shouldn¡¯t be.

    It was simply the n I had concocted so that I could pull over ¡®Diana¡¯ to my side. However, I thought it would be difficult to do alone, so I asked for help through a request.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t it a rather normal requestpared to what I¡¯ve asked her to do in the past?¡¯

    I was left bewildered by herughter at first, but eventually, I just nodded.

    Right. Wasn¡¯t it enough that those who liked to take pleasure in life should be left to enjoy it?

    ¡°Then, are the results of that request here?¡±

    At my question, nca shrugged.

    ¡°Not exactly. I¡¯m prepared to take you up on your request, but I just haven¡¯t reached those results yet because I need a little help from you, Princess.¡±

    ¡°My help?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Without your help, the request would not be taken.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve left behind the details of it in between this book. After I leave, you may read it.¡±

    As she said this, she tapped the book. It was one of the few that she brought in a while ago.

    I wanted to ask why I should check after she¡¯d leave, but I saved my question. There must be a good reason for that.

    Currently and in many ways, I was ¡®Party B¡¯ to her in this contract between us. But wasn¡¯t there a request of mine that hadn¡¯t been answered yet?

    That is, it was my request of ¡®making Cassion the next duke¡¯.

    Now that talking about my additional request had been wrapped up, all that¡¯s left was to talk about that. nca must be feeling the same way, and soon, the yful air around her gradually disappeared.

    The atmosphere turned strange.

    Heavy and light at the same time.

    The tension in the air felt as though it was a battle of wits between us.

    It was me who spoke first.

    ¡°Well, have youe to a conclusion regarding the proposalst time? As I can recall, the request I sent to the bookstore was a ¡®pair¡¯.¡±

    My mouth was dry.

    I couldn¡¯t see her face from beyond the veil, so I had no idea what nca was thinking. From her reaction earlier, it¡¯s reasonable to think that she had epted the request, but making Cassion the next duke was not an easy task, and it was a sensitive one as well.

    I was still not sure what her answer would be.

    Again, this time, she did not respond right away. She stared at me directly for a moment, then she suddenly picked up thece glove that she had taken off.

    ¡°I shall postpone my answer for a little longer. I¡¯m not normally a person who likes to be in the center of conflict¡­ Lady Rosetta, not only are you a source of delight for me, but you are also a source of strife. This is really¡­ I¡¯ve never felt this way before.¡±

    As she wore herce glove, her hand movements were as graceful as her voice.

    It would have been better if she could utter a more positive response with that elegant tone of hers.

    But, well. It¡¯s not a rejection.

    ¡°Instead.¡±

    I nodded to convey that I understood her point of view, but nca spoke once more and this singr word cut through the air.

    I looked up at her face. No, to be exact, at her veil.

    As she was now wearing her gloves properly, she faced me straightforwardly.

    ¡°Instead?¡±

    ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll give you some information that would very much tempt you. It¡¯s a story about your person, Your Ladyship.¡±

    My person¡­

    It was strange, hearing this for the first time. For her to say this, it was evident that she was talking about a secret rtionship, correct?

    ¡­And that guess seemed to be right.

    I stayed silent as I waited for her to continue what she was going to say. She was sitting upright until just now, but she slowly began to lean forward towards me over the table. Then, she whispered with a hushed voice.

    ¡°A funeral is being prepared.¡±

    ¡°A funeral?¡±

    I asked back unconsciously. But I already knew what she meant. At this time, there was only one person around who could have a funeral.

    ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, the eldest son of House Carter passed away at such a young age. They¡¯ve nned to hold a funeral before the summer ends. You¡¯re going to attend the funeral, right?¡±

    After whispering this, she quietly leaned back on her seat again.

    ¡®Cassion¡¯s funeral.¡¯

    I was dazed as the words popped into my head.

    It would be special. In many ways.

    In the novel, it was the day Leo started to pay attention to Alicia.

    Exactly on the day of the funeral.

    It was indeed a psychotic notion that he started a pursuit of romance at the very funeral of the half-brother he handled(?).

    Of course, this time, he wouldn¡¯t even reach the ¡®ro¡¯ in ¡®romance.

    I will make sure of that.

    Even if there was a slight risk to anything, I will be sure to prevent that ¡®fatal first meeting¡¯.

    The corners of my lips twisted crookedly. As I reached for my teacup, I tilted my head to the side.

    ¡°Of course, I must go. I am mourning him deeply, so I shall be there and give him onest flower.¡±

    Annoyance, anger, unfamiliarity. All these emotions mixed together with anticipation, and my heart pounded momentarily¡ªuntil they¡¯d been cut off the next moment.

    I raised the teacup to my lips.

    The tea that had already cooled moistened my throat and flowed down.

    Precisely, just like my emotions. Lukewarm.

 Chapter 42

    <h4>Chapter 42</h4>

    ¡°Why are we here? Isn¡¯t it time for you to tell me?¡±

    As I heard the question uttered from behind me, I stopped walking.

    Looking back, I saw Cassion staring at me with a grumpy expression. He¡¯d just been steadily following me until now.

    Well, to be exact, all I could see were his lips in a straight line because he was wearing a ck mask.

    Now that it¡¯s been about a week since Cassion¡¯s ident, the search for him wouldn¡¯t be as extensive as it was before. However, there wasn¡¯t anything bad about being cautious.

    The fact that a week had already passed was just that¡ªonly a week had passed.

    I looked at the ck mask, about where his eyes were. Then, I opened my lips to speak.

    ¡°You asked meter than I thought you would, hm?¡±

    Right now, we were walking along a squalid alley, and by anyone¡¯s judgment, it was a ce that exuded poverty.

    Several dpidated structures and tents that were too shabby to call houses. Trash rolling on the street so dirty that they¡¯d turned ck. Strange odors that permeated everywhere.

    Usually, a dark ce like this was very far from bright ces, and the brightest ce in the duchy¡¯s domain was the Valentine estate.

    Our travel time from the estate to this ce had been quite long, however, in the meantime, Cassion did notin or even ask a question.

    When we left the ducal estate in a carriage, when I asked him to wear the mask I gave him during the ride, he asked not one question.

    Even until we stopped by the Larrington Bookstore, escaped through the back door and walked for a long time until we reached this squalid alley.

    If it were me, I would have asked already around the time the mask was put on.

    At my question, Cassion did not answer.

    All I could see were his lips in a straight line, so I couldn¡¯t read his expression.

    He continued to stare at me, then just took a few steps forward in order to catch up. Standing tall right next to me, he leaned down a little before he opened his mouth.

    ¡°You asked me toe with you, so we¡¯re probably going somewhere we need to go. And I know you¡¯ll tell me about itter, so I thought that it just wasn¡¯t the ¡®proper¡¯ time yet.¡±

    I blinked.

    The stiff tone of voice he spoke with sounded like whining to me.

    He trusted me and kept waiting, but it looked like he got sulky because I showed no signs of telling him anything.

    I couldn¡¯t see anything beneath what the mask was covering, but for some reason, I could tell what expression he was making right then.

    Obviously, it was a warped expression that would match his grumbling tone.

    I smiled slightly and pushed the man¡¯s shoulder with one finger.

    He had leaned down to match my height, but he now returned to standing upright.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone I¡¯m looking for here. Someone who will help.¡±

    As I gradually walked forward again while answering him, Cassion matched my stride at a rxed speed.

    ¡°Someone who will help¡­ Then is it the person you talked aboutst time? Did you say her name¡¯s ¡®Diana¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Well, the final objective is to get to her, but she¡¯s not the one we¡¯re looking for today.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    The answer to Cassion¡¯s questiony in the note in my pocket.

    Two days ago, when nca pretended to be a bookstore employee and paid the mansion a visit, didn¡¯t she say that she needed my help for the additional request I sent before? The one rted to Diana.

    Then she gave me a book with this note in between its pages, telling me to check itter to know what kind of help she needed from me.

    After nca left, I immediately opened the book. Inside, there was a veil much like the one she always wore, and beneath that was the note.

    This was what¡¯s written on that small piece of paper:

    ¡®Two dayster, wear this and go to the ce marked on this map.¡¯

    And that map was written at the back of the note, depicting the alleys near the ducal territory¡¯s city.

    Amidst the depiction of winding alleys, a red line was drawn along only one alley, and the road where that red line ended was marked with stars.

    It seemed to be the destination.

    After checking the marked ce again, I read the note once more.

    ¡®Along the alley that has been marked here, buy a doll and take it with you. When you arrive at the destination, there will be someone waiting to help you regarding your request.

    P.S. Bring your escort knight.¡¯

    It was impossible to know what¡¯s going on, but I had no choice but to do as I was told.

    The nca I knew was already doing her best to do the request I made. No matter how strange the instructions were, I¡¯m sure this was going to be of assistance to me somehow.

    That¡¯s why I came all the way here with Cassion, and I was wearing the veil over my face just as I was instructed.

    Unfortunately, we¡¯ve yet to find the dolls that were supposedly being sold along this alley. However.

    ¡°It should be here. Someone who can help me find that woman.¡±

    I answered half-heartedly, looking around. Maybe the doll seller was around here.

    ¡®If I go even further, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d even see a single ant, let alone a human being.¡¯

    Even though we¡¯ve already walked quite a bit, I still couldn¡¯t find the supposed doll seller. All we¡¯vee across were some people either begging on the street or selling crude flowers. Except for them, who all nced furtively at us because we definitely looked suspicious to anyone else given that we were wearing masks and hoods.

    ¡®If I knew this would happen, I should have just brought some other doll with me.¡¯

    Though even as I thought like this, I soon shook my head. The specific instruction was to ¡®buy a doll there¡¯, and so I should abide by those words.

    I might have to go round and round just to fulfill this condition. Perhaps, I could unearth a hint with the doll seller.

    ¡°Rather than that, Maxwell, do you happen to¡­¡±

    I trailed off.

    Because someone suddenly appeared and stood in front of me. Fortunately, there was still some distance between us, so we didn¡¯t bump into each other.

    Even so, the person who suddenly popped out was such an unexpected person, seeing as they were below my eye level.

    To make eye contact with the other person, I lowered my gaze. Quite a lot.

    It was a small child whose height couldn¡¯t even reach my waist. And, at first nce, it was evident just how thin and malnourished the child was.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    When I asked quietly, I could see the child¡¯s shoulders shaking. It was ufortable to see because it felt like the child was scared for no reason, even if it was the child who suddenly blocked my way here.

    ¡°If you have nothing to say, can you stop blocking my path? There¡¯s somewhere I need to be.¡±

    As I spoke calmly, I felt Cassion¡¯s gaze stuck on me. At that, I turned my head slightly to nce at him.

    Then, I lifted the veil slightly with the fan in my hand, barely showing my lips.

    ¡¯What.¡¯

    After mouthing the question at him, I faced forward again without waiting for the answer.

    The child was still in the way.

    I was thinking of just avoiding and walking ahead, but the child¡¯s small hand began to reach down slowly.

    And the ce where those thin fingers headed towards was their own bag.

    It was an old cloth back that looked as though it was about to break. And after rummaging through the bag, the child took out a few small dolls.

    They were clumsily made with crude materials, and they could really barely be called dolls.

    The child held out some dolls to me and hesitated for a moment, but eventually showed them to me fully.

    ¡°H¡­ Hello. P¡­ Please buy a d¡­ doll.¡±

    The young doll merchant let out a timid, sloppy sales pitch.

    If it were someone else, they wouldn¡¯t have looked twice at what¡¯s being sold.

    However, these words were what I¡¯ve been meaning to hear for a while now.

    ¡°Okay. How much?¡±

    As I asked back without hesitation, the child¡¯s eyes shone brightly.

    * * *

    Cassion thought that it was fortunate he was wearing a mask now.

    Otherwise, he would have been caught with a look of disbelief just about now.

    His ck eyes beneath the mask nced towards one person silently¡ªthe woman walking next to him, Rosetta Valentine.

    Her face was also covered with a veil, so he couldn¡¯t see her expression. But at just a nce and even when only her lips were visible, it was clear that she was smiling.

    Seeing her fiddling with the crude doll, she looked very satisfied.

    ¡°That¡¯s unexpected.¡±

    As he peered at Rosetta, he calmly opened his lips to speak.

    The woman turned to look at him.

    ¡°What is?¡±

    Though they couldn¡¯t make eye contact because of the cover over both their eyes, he lowered his gaze because he felt as though that was the case nevertheless.

    But as his gaze lingered on Rosetta¡¯s neckline, he became momentarily flustered, so he looked back up and anchored his gaze on her lips.

    ¡°I thought that even if you were urged to buy it, you¡¯d ignore the child and pass right by. Whether it¡¯s buying something from them or giving alms, I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d showpassion in such a situation.¡±

    Earlier when the child blocked the road and held out the dolls, Cassion absolutely thought that Rosetta wouldn¡¯t buy any dolls.

    Because she didn¡¯t seem to be interested in things that had no use to her.

    It wasn¡¯t that he thought of her badly.

    People had different personalities, and in his perspective, Rosetta might be cold, but she wasn¡¯t a bad person.

    It¡¯s not required for a person to buy a doll that a child was selling to them, so if she had ignored the child and just passed by, he would have thought, ¡®That¡¯s just like Rosetta¡¯.

    But instead, Rosetta bought one.

    And even when the child offered everything to her, she picked up only one.

    The flustered child told her to take all the other dolls, but Rosetta patted the child on the head and said no.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to take them. I¡¯ll just leave them in your care for a while. So, keep them for now until Ie back to get them.¡±

    She spoke in such a sweet voice that Cassion could only stare at Rosetta nkly.

    Everything she did was always unexpected.

    That she willingly bought a doll, that she spoke so sweetly to the child, that she gave more money in such a way that the child wouldn¡¯t feel ashamed of it.

    To be honest, there was no reason for them toe back to this alley.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t have to meet that child again.

    Nevertheless, as she gave more than she should have paid, it was perhaps her way of urging andforting the child to receive the money by saying that she¡¯de back for the other dollster.

    It was odd.

    He wondered if he hastily judged her as a cold-hearted person just because of her outward appearance.

    Meanwhile, Rosetta only blinked as she heard Cassion¡¯s question.

    Beneath the veil, her expression became colored with surprise.

    With the rough cloth doll in her hands, Rosetta thought,

    ¡®Compassion?¡¯

    When did she ever.

    Rosetta herself did not know the meaning of that word.

    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤

 Chapter 43

    <h4>Chapter 43</h4>

    For a moment, I could only blink at Cassion¡¯s words.

    I do understand what he meant with the first part, but what he said about ¡®taking care of the child so that he wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed¡¯ or something like that. What was that about.

    What do you mean, passion¡¯? When did I ever?

    But I soon realized which part he misunderstood.

    ¡®When I said I¡¯ll leave the dolls to the kid, you must have thought I said that out of consideration, right?¡¯

    He seemed to think that I bought a useless doll and added more money for the child¡¯s sake.

    Of course, it¡¯s true that I added more money.

    When the doll seller finally appeared even after I strained my eyes for the kid this long, it was an act of gratitude rather than kindness.

    The child who took the money offered four dolls in return.

    However, I only needed one doll, and it¡¯s not good to carry three more useless dolls with me.

    The problem was that the kid insisted on giving me all four dolls.

    He seemed to want to hand over the goods that were equivalent to as much as I had paid.

    If you live so honestly, you¡¯d soon find out how tiring life is.

    I wondered for a moment if I should just get my money back, but I brushed off that idea right away.

    It would beughable to try and get a refund from that snot-filled hand.

    So, I roughly handled the situation, saying that I¡¯ll pick up the rest of the dollster.

    I felt a bit sorry for Cassion, who thought that he saw another side of me, but it was not an act ofpassion but rather an act of annoyance.

    But this good man¡¯s misunderstanding, it just revealed how warmhearted he was.

    With a subtle smile on my lips, I shrugged and patted Cassion with the fan in my hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty kind by nature. I have a nice face, too, and my personality¡¯s agreeable, so don¡¯t run away from me anymore, alright?¡±

    At the peal ofughter that spilled through my lips, Cassion turned away.

    Ha.

    I could barely hear a suppressed exhale of breath.

    Feeling a sense of satisfaction in many ways, I continued to walk forward.

    After that, we went deeper and deeper into the alley.

    The more I entered the maze-like road, the gloomier the atmosphere became.

    Now, there could be nothing here called ¡®home¡¯.

    Not a single sound of a simple bug or a beast could be heard, let alone a human¡¯s voice.

    ¡®I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any living creature here¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s the perfect ce to kill one person and sweep the matter under the rug.

    Cassion didn¡¯t seem to think differently. In the middle of the alley, he tapped my arm and double-checked if this was the right ce.

    Every time he did that, I¡¯d check nca¡¯s fairly detailed map and saw the characteristics of the alleyway that she had indicated, so I confirmed that we were going the right way.

    We passed by a suspicious looking red stain and a small tree with blue leaves.

    On the map, there was a strange drawing of a house site that seemed to have copsed and turned to ashes.

    It wasn¡¯t until we had fully immersed in this dreary atmosphere that we finally reached the meeting ce.

    However, this was where the real problem arose.

    I think we arrived at the right ce, but no one was waiting there.

    The only things to be seen were old, dpidated walls that seemed to be on the verge of toppling over, and tall, grotesquely twisted trees.

    I couldn¡¯t feel any movements around us.

    In the still silence, the sound of grass shaking in the wind sounded bleak.

    ¡®Seriously. Is this really the right ce.¡¯

    The question that Cassion had been asking me came to mind. However, this really was it. Didn¡¯t I confirm and tell Cassion many times before?

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s not the right time?¡¯

    Was the other person going to be a littlete, or did wee toote?

    The former was better. I could wait here. However, if it was thetter case, then I¡¯d need to grab that person by the back of their neck.

    I came all the way here, but you left without even meeting me?

    Cassion and I stood in the middle of the vacant lot and looked around. However, when we thought that there was no sign of any movement¡ª

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    ¡°Rosetta!¡±

    As soon as I felt that something was odd, Cassion called out to me.

    I turned my head reflexively, and a small dagger flew by my face.

    Fortunately, I avoided getting hurt in the nick of time, but it¡¯s clear that the situation had turned for the worst.

    I strained my senses to find any signs of movement.

    But I still couldn¡¯t feel anything. Perhaps the other person was quite talented in hiding.

    ¡®This is obviously an ambush.¡¯

    For either me or Cassion. Or an attack aimed at us both.

    I reached back and took Cassion¡¯s hand.

    When I pulled his hand, I felt hisrge bodye closer, touching my back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move away from me. Take this chance to hide in the safest ce possible.¡±

    ¡°And you?¡±

    At the concern that was palpable in his voice, I chuckled lightly.

    To be honest, the biggest hindrance for me right now was Cassion.

    Had it not been for this man, I would have already jumped up that tree.

    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±

    Cassion did not answer.

    Meanwhile, several arrows rushed in.

    I took a slow step back, watching where those arrows came from.

    In my periphery of thatrge tree, I saw a huge pile of the dpidated wall¡¯s debris on the side.

    Whoosh.

    An arrow flew in from the same direction again. I countered the arrow with the fan that was in my hand.

    Just in case, I¡¯m d I hid an iron sheet on one side of this fan.

    In my second transmigration, my weapon of choice was an iron fan, so I¡¯m more used to fighting with this rather than arger weapon that would elicit suspicion.

    ¡®Looks like there¡¯s only one enemy.¡¯

    Arrows kept rushing in from only one direction. Besides that, there¡¯s a little pause in between each arrow that would get shot.

    That enemy¡¯s location was above us, at the tree right in front.

    First, since I¡¯ve identified how many of the enemy there were and their location, the other thing I need to know is ¡®how the enemy is attacking us in this ce¡¯.

    Did they sneak up on us from behind?

    No, that shouldn¡¯t be true.

    I¡¯m sure of it.

    No matter how good the opponent was in hiding, it was almost impossible topletely hide their presence while following someone else.

    And we walked for quite a long time along a winding maze of empty alleyways.

    If someone was following us, I would have felt their presence at least once.

    For this enemy to attack so stealthily, I had no choice but to think that this was a nned ambush.

    ¡®But how did you know that we¡¯reing here that you were already lying in the wait?¡¯

    I didn¡¯t even tell Cassion where we¡¯re going today.

    And the coachman of the carriage we rode earlier only picked us up from home and dropped us off in front of the Larrington Bookstore.

    He must be thinking that we¡¯re still inside the bookstore, as I made a point to show that we entered through the main door of the bookstore, but exited through the back door.

    And, there was something else to ask.

    Right now, Cassion was wearing a mask while I was wearing a veil.

    In other words, it meant that the opponent shouldn¡¯t know who exactly we were.

    At any rate, if they were nning to ambush a targeted person who¡¯de by this ce, then shouldn¡¯t they know who they were attacking?

    Since we¡¯re hiding our identities with a veil and a mask, the enemy should have held their breath and waited for the moment either of us revealed our faces.

    However, they alreadyunched an attack without any intention of confirming our identities.

    Ah, maybe¡ª

    ¡®Maybe¡­ That¡¯s the specified target.¡¯

    With my face hidden with a pre-arranged veil as I walk into a pre-arranged ce,ing here with a pre-arranged ¡®man¡¯ with the pre-arranged ¡®goods¡¯¡­

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Laughter leaked out of my lips. This situation right now was just so funny.

    Given the above assumptions, well, assuming that this was a trap in the first ce,

    There¡¯s only one person who could have led us here.

    ¡®¡­nca.¡¯

    Tak, tak, tak.

    A sharp stato beating seemed to echo in my ears.

    It was the sound of gold hitting against a hard table. Then, the familiarughter of that woman filled my head.

    I could vividly imagine nca knocking against that table whileughing riotously in front of me.

    ¡®And I was wondering what made youugh for three days and three nights.¡¯

    That¡¯s why.

    Now I understand the meaning of thatughter.

    I fell for it.

    nca tricked me.

    * * *

    This very amusing realization made me tighten my grip over the fan I was holding.

    The doll I bought from the kid was no longer useful, so I roughly shoved it into the pocket of my dress.

    Now that my other hand was empty, I reached back again to grab Cassion¡¯s arm.

    After pulling him to dodge a few times, I pulled his wrist fully.

    ¡°Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    With my other hand, I kept blocking the arrows and retreated. Gradually, the distance between us and the tree where the enemy was hiding widened.

    The farther the distance between us, the more difficult it would be to aim urately, and the interval between each arrow would also increase.

    Maybe that person would get down from the tree soon.

    ¡°Once I give the signal, crouch down.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Crouch down, and then¡­¡±

    I pointed towards that spot near the tree that I saw in advance, the spot with the debris. Then I gave a nod.

    It was a blind spot to anyone up that tree.

    ¡°Hide over there. If you think you¡¯re in danger, just run away by the wall.¡±

    ¡°You want me to¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough worrying.¡±

    I cut him off. I already knew what he¡¯s going to say next.

    ¡®You want me to run away alone?¡¯

    Something like that. However, such concern was enough from earlier. This is the real deal now.

    I¡¯m a bit ticked that someone¡¯s ying a trick on me.

    At that moment, I felt his wrist in my hand flinch, but I didn¡¯t care.

    I spoke in a calmer tone.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m more concerned about you now. There¡¯s no guarantee that you¡¯ll be safe anywhere you try to hide. That¡¯s why just think about how we can get through this crisis now. Worry about me when there¡¯s time to worryter.¡±

    There was no room for emotions right here. At a time like this, a cool head would be more helpful.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to act coldly yet survive to see another day rather than act warmly towards each other and die?

    Cassion should be thinking on the same lines.

    I didn¡¯t wait for his answer. Instead, I pulled his wrist closer. I need to get the timing right.

    Atst, another arrow flew past near our feet.

    ¡®Now that an arrow hase, there¡¯s some interval until the next attack.¡¯

    This opportunity shouldn¡¯t be missed. Soon, the enemy woulde down from that tree.

    If Cassion would still be behind me then, there would be no chance in winning at closebat.

    ¡°One¡­ two¡­¡±

    As I began the count with a low voice, I rxed my grip over Cassion¡¯s wrist.

    On the count of three, I was going to tell Cassion to go.

    And at that moment.

    ¡°Three¡­ G¡­¡±

    However, the final signal couldn¡¯t be said.

    Cassion drew up¡ªso close¡ªleaned down towards me and whispered something into my ears.

    As he leaned down, I could feel the man¡¯s muscles as they touched my back.

    His tension-filled breath soaked my ears.

    At first, it seemed like something soft had touched my ears.

    By the end of Cassion¡¯s words, I heard a rustling sound from the tree where the arrows wereing from.

    Just before the enemy came down from the tree, Cassion crouched and rushed away at just the right time, hiding in that spot.

    Everything happened in an instant.

    It started with the split-second when the word ¡®Go¡¯ couldn¡¯t even bepleted.

    But even as everything happened so fast, it was all so clear.

    Muscles, breath, soft touch.

    And.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    Even the short whisper uttered.

    Right. It was all so clear.

 Chapter 44

    <h4>Chapter 44</h4>

    ¡®Don¡¯t get hurt.¡¯

    ncing at the man who left just now, the whispered words echoed and tickled my ears.

    Yeah. I shouldn¡¯t get hurt.

    If I get hurt, it would only put me in a difficult spot.

    The opponent who came down from the tree was clothed entirely in ck, even his face. The only part that wasn¡¯t covered was his eyes.

    With that appearance, and while even doing a forward roll after jumping to the ground, he just gave the impression of ¡®Yeah, I came here to kill someone today.¡¯

    ¡°State your business. Why are you after us?¡±

    I knew that he wouldn¡¯t answer, but I asked this clich¨¦ question anyway.

    And, just as expected, the opponent did not answer.

    Instead of that, he threw away his bow and quiver to the ground, then pulled a sword from his side.

    ¡®That doesn¡¯t look like a sword that knights use¡­¡¯

    It looked about half as short as a normal sword, as if it¡¯s just for sparring.

    Even so, it didn¡¯t look like something to use for training, but more for practical use. But rather than for protection, it looked like it was meant for hurting someone else.

    In the next moment, a silent confrontation ensued.

    I knew that they wouldn¡¯t answer anyway, so I didn¡¯t try to strike an unnecessary conversation.

    Shwaaa.

    A gust of wind blew by and rustled my hair. I turned slightly so that my hair wouldn¡¯t block my vision.

    I felt a bit envious of the opponent. It would be so much morefortable to fight in tight-fitting clothes.

    My hair was loose and blowing around me like a fan right now. There was a veil on my face, and the clothes on me was a dress.

    ¡®Still, even if it¡¯s a dress, I¡¯m d it¡¯s a one-piece dress.¡¯

    With today¡¯s agenda in mind, I deliberately chose a dress that I¡¯d be able to move in morefortably.

    A light, amodating dress.

    As I thought about my choice of clothing for a moment, the enemy made his move first.

    Kicking off the ground, his movements looked nimble.

    I didn¡¯t notice at first because he was crouching, but as he started to run, the opponent looked a bit short.

    I remained still and observed the fast-approaching enemy.

    The distance between us narrowed in an instant.

    And, without any hesitation, the knife in the opponent¡¯s hand rushed to my shoulder right then.

    * * *

    ¡®Easy peasy.¡¯

    Was what Harron thought as he swung his sword straight to Rosetta¡¯s shoulder.

    The woman was just standing still right there as if her feet were rooted to the ground. She must be terrified. All she was holding in her hands was that strange looking fan.

    Of course, he had been surprised when she managed to block his arrows with that fan.

    But that was all.

    She might be able to ward off arrows with that fan, but it couldn¡¯t possibly be turned into a weapon when the fight turned into closebat.

    What could she do with a fan that didn¡¯t even have any sharp edges?

    It was also so light that it couldn¡¯t even be used to hit someone else with it as a blunt weapon.

    Victory would not be achieved without initiative of attack, and a fan couldn¡¯t be used as a weapon of attack at all.

    At this point, it¡¯s obvious who the victor was here.

    He was a little worried about the man who looked like an escort before.

    Two-on-one fights were troublesome.

    But then, that escort rolled away and hid in the bushes.

    Poor woman.

    Why did you choose a coward for your escort.

    Well, it was good for Harron anyway since only the woman was his target in the first ce.

    ¡®Let¡¯s get this done and over with, then go get themission fee.¡¯

    That¡¯s all Harron was thinking right until then.

    Yes¡ªright until Rosetta, who had just been standing still, gently twisted her shoulder away to avoid his attack.

    Instead of her flesh, the sword swung through the air.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    What¡¯s this.

    Not even thinking of this possibility, Harron blinked for a moment.

    However, since he was a professional, he quickly came to his senses.

    It was a startling scene, so he was dazed for only a bit.

    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ve been too careless.¡¯

    The person in front of him had dodged all his arrows.

    ¡®You seemcent just because you warded my arrows with a mere fan, but I¡¯ll end that overconfidence with the next attack.¡¯

    Harron took a couple of steps back with the sword in his hand.

    Again, Rosetta only watched as she stayed stationed in that same spot.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The veiled woman tilted her head to the side for a moment.

    Doubts and realizations mixed together.

    Seeing this as an opening, Harron swung his sword once more.

    This time, the attack was aimed at the woman¡¯s right thigh.

    He took advantage of the fact that her lower body was more constrained than her upper ody.

    Besides that, because it was her leg, it would be impossible topletely avoid the de just by twisting her body slightly like she did before.

    She would need to move her legs quickly, but she would more likely lose her bnce from doing so.

    And a person who had lost their bnce was bound to be careless.

    Harron reached behind him using his left hand, then picked out a small dagger hanging from the belt around his waist.

    ¡®Once the right thigh gets sliced, I¡¯ll stab the left shoulder right away.¡¯

    The very moment that her center of gravity would shift even the slightest, that would be his opportunity.

    However, yet again, the situation did not go as he had expected.

    Before the edge of his sword could reach Rosetta¡¯s leg, something solid blocked his attack.

    ¡®The fan?¡¯

    Shiiing.

    As soon as he checked what had blocked his sword, the sound of metal shing against each other rang immediately. It was a sound that was out of ce.

    At the same time, under the mask, Harron¡¯s expression became distorted.

    ¡°Uuurk.¡±

    A low groan slipped through his clenched teeth.

    He couldn¡¯t ovee this force.

    It felt as if the object that his sword had struck was a huge, solid lump of iron.

    ¡®What the hell¡­¡¯

    Harron¡¯s wide open eyes were shut because of the pain, and he checked once again just what exactly had blocked his sword.

    Still, it was that fan.

    ¡®How can a fan stop a sword?¡¯

    Mid swing, too? And what the hell was this pain?

    While he was at a loss for words, Rosetta soon began to push the fan beneath his sword.

    Taken aback by her strength, Harron clenched his teeth and tried to endure it. But it was useless. The sword, which was aiming for the woman¡¯s thigh, quivered and was gradually pushed up diagonally.

    Shiiing.

    The thinly ringing sound, like the howl of an animal, tore through the air.

    Chang!

    Before long, as Harron¡¯s sword was pushed back by the fan, it flew away in an instant, and the apanying sound was loud.

    It was an incredible sight, but all he could feel was the tingling sensation on his hand.

    ¡°Keugh.¡±

    He clenched his sore right hand¡ªbut swung his left hand immediately.

    There was no time to feel any pain.

    At the unbelievable sight of his sword flying away in an arc, fear started to begin creeping in.

    The longer he¡¯d face this woman, the more he¡¯d be at a disadvantage.

    Since her body was turned to the right from blocking and sending the sword flying, he naturally aimed his left hand towards her right shoulder.

    And to avoid that attack, Rosetta leaned back.

    The cold de swung over her nose.

    Harron¡¯s attack was packed with force, and so he stumbled because it had cut through only the air.

    Not missing this opportunity, Rosetta straightened her posture and held Harron down at the same split second.

    Then, she tripped him. As he lost his bnce, he immediately copsed to the ground.

    At the sight of the approaching woman, Harron closed his eyes.

    However, he felt no pain.

    He opened his eyes again, and at the same time as the back of his head was grabbed, his field of vision quickly turned upward.

    What he saw was the sky.

    And the veiled woman.

    In that swift moment, Harron was brought to his knees while his head was tilted back.

    Crunch.

    Harron gritted his teeth, humiliated.

    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±

    Without answering the question that he spat out, Rosetta reached towards him with her left hand.

    And that left hand went straight to his neck.

    His neck was covered with his thin clothes, but he could vividly feel the touch of her fingers through the cloth.

    Gulp.

    His mouth was dry. It felt like those fingers were as sharp as sawdes.

    Every ce her fingers swept past made him shudder under unprovoked iciness and fear.

    Ring, ring, ring.

    The warning bells revealing the fear he felt were ringing loudly in his mind.

    Something¡¯s wrong with thismission.

    It was a request that he shouldn¡¯t have epted.

    He should have known it the moment he was offered such a huge amount for one request.

    Even so, hindsight was always useless. He was already here at this point.

    His back was numb and his fingertips were cold. He closed his eyes.

    Then,

    tter.

    A hard object slipped through his fingers. His fingers twitched for a few times until he recalled what exactly it was.

    It¡¯s the dagger he was wielding earlier.

    Harron wriggled his fingers and struggled to grab it again.

    In spite of himself, he took it.

    Grabbed it like a lifeline.

    He didn¡¯t mean to attack the woman with it.

    Just the fact that he had a weapon in his hands gave him the flimsiest hope that he could escape.

    It was a strange expectation to have in a situation like this¡ªto hope, like this.

    Unfortunately however.

    Rosetta was greatly capable at breaking people¡¯s false hopes.

    ¡°What¡¯cha doing?¡±

    A short question could be heard from beneath her veil.

    Harron broke out in sweat, blinking back at the lighthearted tone.

    ¡®Did I¡­ get caught?¡¯

    He felt his heart plummet to the ground.

    After flinching suddenly, he soon lost control over his actions.

    Moving slowly, his glistening eyes looked up.

    Towards the woman who asked the question.

    This single moment felt like an eternity.

    At that moment, the hand on the back of his head gripped with a stronger force.

    ¡°Huuuk.¡±

    In an instant, a gasp came up his throat, and Harron let out a rough groan.

    Rosetta leaned down further, and the distance between them became even smaller.

    ¡°Why are you reaching for that? Do you want to attack me again?¡±

    The sweet voice of the woman could be heard distinctly,

    As if she was whispering directly into his ear.

    Beneath the sheer veil, he caught a glimpse of the covered red lips.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that, if I were you.¡±

    And those red lips were shaped like a fine curve.

    Seeing the sweet smile on the woman¡¯s lips, Harron loosened the grip of his left hand.

    It felt like it was all futile.

    What¡¯s the point of holding on to something like this?

    Just, it would only provoke the predator¡¯s ire.

    The captured prey had no choice but to hold its breath while bowing down with its head stuck to the ground.

    Please, he could only hope that the beast in front of him was a merciful beast.

    Tak.

    With a dull sound, the dagger in his hand dropped to the ground.

    The dagger ttering to the dust-covered ground felt like a reflection of his own future.

 Chapter 45

    <h4>Chapter 45</h4>

    ¡°Good thinking.¡±

    Rosetta smiled as she watched the dagger skidding across the floor.

    There were times when people would look down on someone else who¡¯d give up quickly, but Rosetta didn¡¯t hate seeing it.

    Even if it was pathetic, wouldn¡¯t it be better to survive rather than to show a bit of courage that would still lead you to your death anyway?

    Ah, of course, that¡¯s to say if you wanted to survive.

    With one hand still over the back of Harron¡¯s head, Rosetta slowly raised her other hand from their neck and away, as if she was caressing them with a lingering touch.

    Their eyes widened as the distance between Harron and that hand gradually grew narrower.

    However it felt as if that hand was not that of a woman¡¯s, but like it was the fanged mouth of a monster.

    Gulp.

    They swallowed dryly. The way their throat quivered imparted just how urgent the situation was for them.

    ¡°¡­S¡­Spa¡­re me¡­¡±

    The stuttered words eventually became a broken sentence, yet the hand did not stop and slowly approached its goal.

    The hand went up near Harron¡¯s nose bridge.

    The fingertips that touched their face were cold.

    Harron clenched their hands into fists because the cold sensation was much too sharp, which inevitably grounded them back to reality. It would have been better if this were a dream.

    The hand over their nose soon seized the mask covering the lower half of their face.

    Then, it was pulled down without one hint of hesitation nor mercy.

    Tuk. With that small sound, the knot that was tied tightly behind their hair broke without resistance, and the long, faded gray-brown hair drooped beneath the hood.

    As their face was suddenly exposed, the lukewarm, early summer air hit them.

    To the point that Harron couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Rosetta stared at Harron¡¯s face for a long while.

    A tanplexion and dark brown eyes, which was the mostmon coloring in the empire, then dry, chapped lips.

    Well, the dark brown eyes couldn¡¯t be seen properly because of how much their eyes were shaking¡ªbeing averted in fear that their eyes might meet the eyes beneath this veil. Even for a moment, even by chance.

    As Rosetta faced them¡ªno, as the veil faced them¡ªHarron felt an intense sense of fear rising within.

    The only thing they could imagine lying beneath that veil was the face of a monster with a torn mouth.

    Common sense would say that this was impossible.

    However, the fact that her face was covered heightened even greater fear.

    Whenever ghost stories were told, it was much scarier to listen to the story while imagining it yourself. Nothing was more frightening than that.

    As the suffocating silence continued for the longest time, Rosetta nodded and muttered.

    ¡°¡­As expected, what an interesting act.¡±

    Contrary to what she said was ¡®interesting¡¯, there was a subtle hint of irritation in her voice.

    Soon, Rosetta let go of her other hand¡¯s grasp on Harron at the back of their head.

    Because they flinched so hard, Harron almost fell face forward.

    Fortunately, they avoided a disaster by instinctively covering their face with their arms. But because their body was so coiled with tension, fear and fatigue, they were frozen there on the ground, gasping out heavily.

    ¡°Huuk¡­ Huuk¡­¡±

    As Rosetta nced down at Harron with a bored look, she reached into her pocket and took something out.

    Then, as they were still lying face down, gasping for air, she then turned to them and put that object into their own pocket.

    At the height of fear, the man was immobile.

    Just as though they were a deer in front of headlights.

    Currently, Harron was in that state.

    Harron was so ufortable and so terribly afraid of what Rosetta had pushed into their pocket, but they couldn¡¯t move even a single finger because of this fear that went beyond rationality.

    They just tried desperately again to move their arms and push themselves up so that they could find a way to escape.

    Hitting Harron hard across the chest was a strong desire to live.

    After shoving that thing into the copsed person¡¯s pocket, the woman raised herself.

    She reached slowly towards the dagger that Harron had earlier, then picked it up.

    Watching the woman¡¯s movements with their breath lodged in their throat, Harron blinked.

    They felt a hot sensation pooling around their eyes.

    At this very moment, they suddenly wanted to see their family.

    Someone.

    Someone Harron had to protect¡­ Perhaps someone else who could protect them in turn.

    ¡°Sa¡­ Save¡­ me, please¡­¡±

    Their lips felt so wooden that they had not been able to speak all this time, but another broken sentence was formed after many pauses.

    With a dull step forward, the woman crouched down in front of the fallen person.

    As Harron raised their head, what they saw instantly was the woman¡¯s hand holding the dagger, right in front of their face.

    ¡°Mmph!¡±

    Harron closed their eyes and groaned, but as they did not feel the sh of pain that they were expecting, Harron slowly opened their eyes once more.

    And this time, the woman¡¯s open palm was in front of Harron¡¯s eyes.

    Pale, small, soft-looking palms.

    That palm, spread out as if to show its magnificence, folded in an instant. Only one finger was left up.

    ¡°Now, look closely.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Harron could only ask back in confusion at the woman¡¯s briefmand.

    Soon, the lone index finger turned slowly to one side, as if telling Harron to focus there.

    Harron stared at the finger just as they were told.

    And, apparently, there was a small wound on her finger.

    It looked to be a very thin slice, but still, small traces of blood could be seen.

    After seeing that Harron saw exactly what she was asking them to look at, Rosetta raised herself to her feet.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who gave me this wound. This¡ªyou did this.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ What¡­¡±

    ¡°From this point on, I¡¯ll give you thirty seconds.¡±

    Rosetta spoke with a firm voice. After which, she backed away.

    One, two, three steps backward.

    Without realizing it, Harron staggered to their feet, just as Rosetta was leisurely distancing herself.

    Exhausted to the bone, Harron staggered from the ground and nearly lost their bnce several times, but they eventually managed to keep their feet on the ground. Harron stared back at Rosetta.

    Arms folded, Rosetta was standing still. Then, she shook her head once, gesturing to one other side.

    Over there, at the other side of the dead end alley, towards the only path of escape.

    ¡°Run.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you thirty seconds to run.¡±

    At the woman¡¯s out-of-the-blue remark, Harron grimaced and blinked back at her.

    Was she testing Harron right now, or was she really¡­

    However, there was no time to think.

    ¡°Thirty¡­ Twenty-nine¡­¡±

    Rosetta started the countdown. Absolutely nervous out of their mind, Harron looked left and right, then soon began to step back.

    The woman stayed rooted on her spot and did not move.

    ¡°Twenty-four, twenty-three¡­¡±

    And she continued counting like a machine.

    Harron¡¯s backward steps gradually elerated. Then, when there was a more significant distance between them,

    Harron turned around and booked it.

    The end to this encounter was something they couldn¡¯t have expected¡ªbut the important thing here was that they got to live in the end.

    With their back against those numbers that they could no longer hear, Harron ran and ran and ran. They did not make the mistake of looking back.

    Right before Harron turned the corner,

    ¡°Bye. See youter.¡±

    It felt like a small farewell could be heard.

    * * *

    Rosetta stood still in the same spot and tapped one finger against her forearm.

    The gaze of her golden eyes was still on Harron¡¯s urgently running back.

    She followed the retreating figure until she couldn¡¯t see it anymore. Then, she spoke up.

    ¡°You cane out now, Maxwell.¡±

    After hearing this faint voice, rustling could be heard as one person emerged from the bushes.

    A tall man stood up and took a step away from his cover, the rustling sound following his every movement.

    It was Cassion, who had been hiding silently while Rosetta had confronted Harron.

    As he walked towards Rosetta, he brushed away the rubble and leaves from his clothes.

    Then, he looked at her wordlessly.

    Just as she caught sight of him, she soon turned to face him.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The question was simple, but the answer wasplicated.

    His lips, which were tightly closed for a long time, slowly spat out one unexpected word.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    She was so dumbfounded that sheughed out loud like a fool.

    Sorry, he said. About what though.

    Then after a moment, Rosetta realized what he was apologizing for.

    Her golden eyes gleamed.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be from amusement.

    ¡°What are you sorry about? Is it because you couldn¡¯t help me just now?¡±

    Her voice also expressed her bad mood.

    Cold. With no consideration.

    After hearing her say that, she even sounded cynical.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange to think that Cassion¡¯s pride might be hurt like this. But instead of shaking in anger, he only nodded unhesitatingly.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±

    The face beyond the mask also gave a in answer.

    At the time that Rosetta had been attacked, Cassion merely crouched down by himself over in those bushes.

    Whenever the opponent wielded his de, it felt like Cassion¡¯s heart was about to plummet. And whenever Rosetta sessfully avoided the opponent¡¯s attack with her fluid movements, Cassion breathed out a sigh of relief.

    Even though he had to suppress that very breath in his throat so that he wouldn¡¯t make a single sound.

    Again and again, he wanted to run out.

    He was the only one hiding in safety, and he felt so sorry that Rosetta had to deal with this situation all by herself.

    Wasn¡¯t it a little strange?

    Wasn¡¯t she sacrificing herself too much?

    He and Rosetta were on the same path towards one goal, yet it was always him who hid and Rosetta who helped him.

    However in the end, despite these thoughts, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to run out.

    His righteousness was unnecessary as he was too weak to help. All he could do was simmer in regret and misery.

    The worst-case scenario here was for a powerless person to try and help, yet eventually be a hostage.

    Rosetta would have told him the same obvious fact, that¡¯s why she told him to hide.

    So, without acting out in presumption, Cassion focused on the one thing he could do to help in this situation.

    He silenced his movements and his breaths. It was a matter of life and death.

    He might not be actively helping, but he at least should grit his teeth and stay put so that he wouldn¡¯t be a burden.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for him toe out even when the enemy had shown his back and ran away.

    Just in case, he didn¡¯t know if the enemy would turn around again and try to take him hostage.

    Then atst, when safety was guaranteed once more, his duty ended and he was able toe out from his hiding ce.

    Cassion awkwardly brushed off the dirt from his pants.

    Those traces of his desperation to hide.

    ¡°It¡¯sughable to say this, but honestly, I¡¯m not ashamed. I hid because I know I¡¯m weak, and as a result, I didn¡¯t get in the way. That in itself is enough already. However¡­¡±

    Right. Even so.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I had to make you go through that alone. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help.¡±

    As the overly honest confession flowed out, Rosetta¡¯s ufortable expression gradually returned to its original neutrality.

    In the first ce, the reason she felt offended was because she was worried that Cassion was feeling ashamed.

    It didn¡¯t matter that he was ashamed of his current level. It was a good jumping off point for when he started improving his skills.

    However, she knew that it was difficult to hide and he might feel ashamed about the fact that she was the only one who fought.

    For him to hide because he was weak.

    And to be protected by a stronger individual.

    There was nothing to be ashamed of about this. No, it was only obvious that there shouldn¡¯t be.

    If you¡¯re strong yet still ran away from someone weak, then go ahead and be ashamed. But someone who had to hide shouldn¡¯t be feeling the same way.

    Being fraught with such emotion would only bring out negativity.

    A sense of inferiority, for one.

    And oftentimes, an inferiorityplex could destroy not only the individual, but also the people around them. That was the kind of person that Rosetta disliked the most.

    Meanwhile, Rosetta loved Cassion¡¯s honesty and candor.

    ¡®Fortunately, I was just overreacting.¡¯

    In a much better mood now, Rosetta smiled lightly.

    Then, she slowly approached Cassion.

    ¡°Why are you sorry about that? I don¡¯t want you to feel apologetic towards me.¡±

    Speaking in a calm tone, Rosetta reached out towards him. Without any hesitation, she reached behind his head.

    Fingers brushed across his earlobe and plucked out a dry leaf.

    Because Cassion was leaning forward to brush off the dust in his pants, he looked up in an instant.

    The eyes beneath that mask began to glow red.

    Her fingertips felt so hot against his skin.

    His shaky gaze then turned towards the dry leaf between the woman¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°You know, each and every person has their own shorings. No one¡¯s born perfect, that¡¯s why we all keep striving to improve throughout our lives. To make up for those shorings.¡±

    Her slender fingers twirled the leaf around.

 Chapter 46

    <h4>Chapter 46</h4>

    The slight turn of the leaf made it look as though it was dancing.

    ¡°Throughout this all, you¡¯ll inevitably still need to ask for help from other people. It¡¯s nothing for you to feel apologetic about, nor is it something that you should be ashamed of.¡±

    And as though it was a matter of course, these words fell atop Cassion¡¯s shoulders and calmly settled.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m going to work you to the bone just so you can be strong. So, stop being sorry. There¡¯s plenty of time to cry bitter tearster.¡±

    At the yfully added words, Rosetta grinned.

    The wind blew by just in time, and the veil fluttered along.

    Beneath that veil and behind her cascading silver hair, he could see a part of her nose and one corner of her lips turned up to a curve.

    Then, he saw her golden eyes.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    With an unidentified feeling dawning upon him, Cassion blinked.

    Strangely, he was d to see her.

    He hadn¡¯t been able to see those golden eyes for thest day¡ªno, not even half a day had since passed.

    It¡¯s weird. He was so d to see her eyes again that his heart started beating oddly.

    Really. What a peculiar thing.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that he started missing her when he just hadn¡¯t been able to see her face for just about half a day. And he was so relieved now, too.

    More than that, hadn¡¯t she been beside him, talking to him all this time, too?

    Really. Did it make sense that he was now feeling so d to see her face?

    He realized that this was really, truly something uncharacteristic of him.

    All his life, he had always been alone, and so it was natural that he had gotten used to loneliness.

    Instead of that, when the hell did it be natural for him to stay beside this woman?

    ¡°Okay. Go ahead and work me to the bone.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I will be strong. Even more than you want, I¡¯ll get stronger. So go hard and work me to the bone. I won¡¯t feel sorry.¡±

    His voice was calm and solemn. Each syble he uttered was so sincere that his intention could be conveyed with such rity towards the other person.

    ¡°I won¡¯t feel apologetic, not one bit.¡±

    As he added this, Rosetta blinked.

    Somehow, this made her feel weird. It¡¯s like she heard a confession just now.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t about something like that at all.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Sure. Fine. I¡¯ll work you to the bone.¡±

    Hearing Rosetta¡¯s answer, Cassion nodded firmly.

    Then, a moment of silence stretched between them.

    Rosetta continued to absentmindedly twirl the leaf between her fingertips, then she soon turned it towards the direction where the attacker had fled.

    And a sudden thought dawned upon her¡ªit was amusing how they were just standing face to face at an alley like this.

    If not that, perhaps it¡¯s because this brief silence was strangely burdensome.

    It¡¯s been a long while since any silence ever became burdensome. Rather, it felt unfamiliar.

    Sometimes, unfamiliar things felt ticklish, too.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Saying this in a hurry, Rosetta walked out through the exit first. Cassion quickly caught up with her.

    ¡°Are we going back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Ah, before that, there¡¯s somewhere we need to stop by.¡±

    ¡°Where? No, wait, can we just let them go like that?¡±

    ¡°Mmh, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What if theye back and try to attack you again? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to capture that person now while there¡¯s only one of them?¡±

    At Cassion¡¯s question, Rosetta shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if we let them go now, we¡¯ll meet that person again.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°No matter where we go, we¡¯ll bump into them sooner orter. So let¡¯s hurry up and leave. We have to be there first and wait for the other person.¡±

    Rosetta shrugged while saying something cryptic.

    She was much too rxed for someone who had just been attacked a few moments ago.

    Actually, even when she spoke so ambiguously like this, the strange tickle was still there.

    As Cassion nced at her with a puzzled expression, he inevitably shrugged like Rosetta and didn¡¯t question it further.

    Strangely enough, people¡¯s emotions were infectious. If you look at what just happened objectively, they were in a rather urgent situation, but¡­

    Seeing Rosetta be soposed like this, Cassion also felt that he was starting to feel more calm.

    ¡°Good thing we left early today. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Cassion nodded in response to Rosetta¡¯s cheery question.

    Despiteing out from an ambush, both individuals felt lighter on their feet.

    Truly, what a strange turn of events.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, at around the same time.

    Unlike the two who felt light on their feet, the retreating attacker¡¯s steps were not at all light.

    ¡°Huuk¡­ huk¡­¡±

    It felt like their legs were about to burst from all this running. They were so out of breath that it felt like they were going to lose consciousness any moment now.

    Nevertheless, Harron could not stop.

    That fear remained mped over their heart.

    ¡®She won¡¯t chase after me until this far¡­¡¯

    Harron had been running nonstop for almost a quarter of an hour now, and after leaving the winding back alleys behind them, they finally got a chance to catch their breath.

    Huuk, huk¡­

    The heaving gasps that scratched at their throat were hot.

    Sweat poured down from them like rain. There was no ce on their body that didn¡¯t hurt.

    As Harron rubbed their wrists and ankles, they thought.

    ¡®Ah, I couldn¡¯tplete themission in the end.¡¯

    It felt like the money they lost today was floating around over the cloudy sky.

    Harron looked nkly into the air with a slightly bitter look. Then, they let out an even more bitterugh.

    It wasughable, this situation.

    Harron wanted so desperately to survive, but as soon as they could finally breathe again, here they were, thinking about how regrettable it was to have let money slip right through their fingers.

    Just as they thought about every coin wasted, now even the price of their life was a waste.

    Even so, it was inevitable that Harron was feeling this way.

    The reward for thismissioned request was absolutely staggering, and right now, they urgently needed that money.

    ¡®¡­What should I do about Ria¡¯s treatment now¡­ Should I borrow money from the guild master?¡¯

    What broke the silence around Harron was a heavy sigh.

    Harron had a younger sister named ¡®Ria¡¯. She¡¯s a poor kid who was born with a rare disease.

    To those of the lowest social ss, sickness was nothing but a shackle.

    If any ordinary person would get sick, the possibility of death would loom. But if a poverty-stricken person got sick, then every single day was an ongoing battle between life and death.

    Since their parents left the world early, Ria was solely Harron¡¯s charge, and they were just managing to get by to purchase the needed medicine.

    Then Harron joined the current guild they were part of.

    It¡¯s the only ce that supplied the medicine that actually improved Ria¡¯s condition. And at the same time, Harron earned money at that guild.

    It certainly sounded like the guild was their benefactor, but that wasn¡¯t necessarily the case.

    Harron had borrowed money from them before. When they first found out about the ce, they were just trying to buy medicine, but they didn¡¯t have any money.

    With an agreeable expression, those people lent Harron money¡ªyet passed down a ridiculous interest.

    Thanks to this, Harron worked hard, yet earned very little.

    Half of their paycheck went to their younger sister¡¯s medicine, one quarter went towards paying off the debt, then thest quarter went towards the incurred interest.

    In the end, the only money that had been able to pass through their hands was chump change that was barely enough to keep the two siblings from starving.

    It was a life of just living day by day.

    However, even with a bottom-of-the-barrel life like this, they could still reach the worst depths.

    ¡°Seems like the price of the medicine will go up sometime soon.¡±

    This unteral notice was given to Harron only a few months ago.

    The already expensive medicine was going to be even more expensive.

    It wasn¡¯t due to ack of effort. Harron became a more valuable worker over time, and themission fees they earned for their requests rose, too. But at the same time, the price of the medicine was raised as well, leaving Harron no room to breathe.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Even as Harron tried to stand in defiance, it was of no use.

    The only thing that came back after that was a harsh retaliation.

    Gradually, the quality of the requests that came to Harron also deteriorated.

    In the beginning, the kind of jobs they got were along the lines of secretly delivering parcels or escorting someone until a certain destination.

    Most of the time, they were covert missions¡­

    But as the days went by, they were given moremissioned requests like stealing, robbing, fighting, getting into a brawl among others.

    Every time Harron epted terrible requests like that, a sense of guilt always lingered in them.

    This guilt weighing down on Harron made them want to defy and rebel against it all, but as long as they had to pay for Ria¡¯s medicine and as long as there was a debt to be settled, then Harron¡¯s body was not their own.

    A choice. That was a privilege for those who were not poor.

    That¡¯s right. Privilege.

    If only one day passed when Harron¡¯s younger sibling was not given her medicine, then she would go back and forth between life and death. When Harron was the older sibling of a child like that, they couldn¡¯t dare enjoy that privilege.

    That¡¯s why, as Harron tediously repeated the same tasks every day, even the guilt they once thought was unbearably heavy became nothing but a dull feeling.

    In the middle of it all, that¡¯s when this request came in.

    ¡°This woman here, ambush her.¡±

    The client was a tall man.

    He held out a piece of paper with details of the woman¡¯s features and many other things about her.

    Silver hair. Has a man apanying her.

    She¡¯s going to be wearing a veil on her face, and she would be at a certain location at a certain time.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, it really was suspicious¡­¡¯

    As Harron recalled this memory, their heavy eyelids blinked.

    No, actually, they found it to be sketchy even back then.

    However, they just tried to suppress this nagging feeling because they had been offered a ridiculous amount of money for this request alone.

    Besides, they figured that their life wouldn¡¯t be in danger for this mission.

    One man and one woman.

    Due to the experience they¡¯d umted over time, Harron arrogantly thought that two targets wouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.

    It was of no exaggeration to say that Harron¡¯s overconfidence was entirelyughable.

    ¡°Twenty-four, twenty-three¡­¡±

    It was a tempting, sharine voice, and yet it was a voice that was so frightening that Harron had been utterly ovee with the urge to cover their ears.

    As the numbers went down, their chest got heavier and heavier, making it difficult for them to breathe.

    Even though it was just a voice that they had already left behind, it arrested them in such fear as though they were being licked by the tongue of an enormous beast.

    The whole time they were running away from her, Harron could almost hear the ¡®ttak, ttak, ttak,¡¯ of a beast¡¯s fangs biting down, chasing after them.

    Just thinking about that now made their heart pound so much.

    Shutting their eyes very tightly, Harron breathed in, breathed out, and repeated the process. Then, they slowly rose from the ground.

    Harron must return to the guild and confess that the mission was a failure.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to get hit a few times¡­ I hope it won¡¯t be painful enough that it¡¯ll interfere with work tomorrow.¡¯

    Trudge, trudge. Taking a few powerless steps forward, Harron suddenly stopped in ce. They felt the weight in their pocket.

    They recalled only now that the woman had shoved something into their pocket earlier.

    Harron forgot about it because they¡¯d been preupied with running away.

    Soon, they reached into their pocket and pulled out what¡¯s inside.

    But their hand paused all of a sudden the moment they touched it. Even theirbored breaths stopped altogether.

    This person who momentarily forgot to breathe slowly re-opened their eyes.

    In that hushed stillness, there was but one movement.

    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±

    In the end, because they needed to breathe, Harron opened their mouth and practically vomited an exhale.

    They had stopped in ce just until now, but they soon turned around.

    They started heading towards not the guild, but towards the alleys once more.

    As they turned around, Harron began to march forward without thinking.

    Ta-dak, ta-dak, tak, tak, tak.

    Those first few slow steps gradually elerated, and eventually, they soon broke into a run.

    Their body was as heavy as lead, but this time, they did not stop moving.

    Rather, it was so hard not to cry out at the top of their lungs.

 Chapter 47

    <h4>Chapter 47</h4>

    After rushing through the alleys, Harron stopped in front of an old house, which had a warped red door that was nted.

    With trembling hands, they knocked on the door.

    Bang, bang.

    ¡°Ria! Ria!¡±

    Amidst the tense shouts, Harron felt as though their insides had been set on fire.

    Their hands continued to shake as they rummaged through their pockets for the front door¡¯s key, but the door squeaked open.

    Through the tears in their eyes, Harron saw their little sister¡¯s face as the door was opened.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Ria!¡±

    Harron swung the door all of a sudden and stepped quickly into the house.

    They copsed to the floor while holding their scrawny younger sister in their embrace, letting out a huge sigh of relief.

    This was a sunless house where the sun¡¯s rays did not reach even when it was high up in the sky.

    ¡°W-Why are you¡­ Did something happen?¡±

    Confused by the sudden situation, Ria patted Harron on the shoulder and asked her older sibling.

    After Harron confirmed that their sister was unscathed, they felt all the tension in their body being released.

    Then, behind that relief was worry and anger.

    ¡°You! What¡¯s this! You made this, right?!¡±

    Harron stopped hugging Ria and lowered her, then they opened their hand.

    The entire time they ran back here, there was something in their closed fist.

    A crude, shoddy doll with white hair.

    ¡°Urk.¡±

    The moment she saw the doll, Ria trembled like a child who had been caught doing something wrong.

    With her wide, round eyes shaking, she tried to gauge Harron¡¯s temper.

    This alone was enough of an answer.

    Tears welled up.

    Harron felt their throat clench up with a burning sensation. At this, they gulped dryly and suppressed their emotions.

    ¡°I, I told you not to do that anymore! And what if you get sick¡­ Besides that, you know that this is a dangerous alley, right? What if you get into trouble while you¡¯re out alone!¡±

    As Harron tried to hold back their tears, their voice grew even louder in volume. As Harron¡¯s scolding continued, tears also began to well up in the child¡¯s wide eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ Still, still, Big Sister¡¯s friend was the one who bought it!¡±

    The child murmured this like an excuse.

    Harron¡¯s head grew colder and colder.

    ¡°Friend?¡±

    Harron blinked at the unfamiliar word.

    She had no friends. Friends were a luxury, so she never had any or ever tried to befriend any in the first ce.

    But still, what friend?

    ¡°Ah, right! Big Sister¡¯s friend even brought some food and came over to visit! Over there!¡±

    Ria expressed the unfairness she felt through her cries of indignation, then she suddenly raised one hand and pointed towards somewhere.

    However, Harron couldn¡¯t turn her head to see where her younger sister was looking.

    Her head was frozen in ce.

    It felt like even the sweat running down her spine was going to be drops of ice.

    Her eyshes began to tremble. Her closed jaw was also quivering.

    Slowly, Harron¡¯s head turned. Towards the direction Ria was pointing at.

    Her movements were so stiff that it seemed like her neck was that of a broken doll¡¯s.

    With a shaky gaze, the figures in the dark began toe into view.

    There were two.

    One sitting, the other standing.

    The former was a woman, and thetter was a man.

    Her heart started beating like crazy. To the point that she felt so suffocated by the pounding of her chest.

    ¡°¡­Y¡­You¡­¡±

    Prompted by the question so tinged with fear, the woman raised her hand.

    And what¡¯s in her hand was a fan that was gently waved in the air.

    ¡°Hello, Harron.¡±

    Harron¡¯s back straightened as she heard the rxed greeting.

    Once again, that sensation.

    That terrifying sensation that felt as if an enormous beast was licking Harron¡¯s back while she was right in front of its wide-open mouth.

    ¡°I-It can¡¯t be.¡±

    While Harron was unable to say anything and could only gulp dryly, the woman¡¯s voice cut through the air again.

    ¡°But instead of Harron, should I call you Diana?¡±

    An eerie gentleness stained with venom.

    Diana came to a realization.

    She had touched something that she shouldn¡¯t have touched.

    A ck swamp, a ck mire.

    Even if you realizeter and try to get out, the more you struggle, the deeper you¡¯d fall.

    The hand holding onto Ria tightened.

    ¡°Ria, can you go out for a minute? Big Sis just has to talk to her friend for a little bit.¡±

    Diana tried to suppress the tremor in her voice as she said this.

    She didn¡¯t want Ria to worry about anything.

    However, contrary to Diana¡¯s wishes, the anxiety she was feeling could hardly be hidden.

    Emotions that could not be easily hidden were easily read by the one next to you.

    The child¡¯s eyes soon got wet.

    ¡°Big Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not angry. Don¡¯t go anywhere dangerous and just stay by the door. Count to 100 five times over, okay?¡±

    Facing Ria, who was calling her anxiously, Diana had a broad smile on her face.

    To the extent that the corner of her lips were so stiff.

    ¡°What do you say? You can wait, right?¡±

    Hearing the lively tone in Diana¡¯s voice as she asked again, Ria nodded.

    The child was unsteady on her feet as she walked towards the door.

    Diana turned her head to watch Ria¡¯s back until the end.

    Her sister might turn around any time, so Diana had to keep the curve on her lips intact.

    Ka-chak.

    It was only after the door closed behind the child that the lips drawn up into an arch finally fell down.

    Outside the door, the child¡¯s voice could be heard faintly as she counted, ¡®One¡­ Two¡­¡¯

    Certainly, this reminded Diana about the countdown she had heard just a while ago.

    Before the number even reached ten, Diana got on her knees.

    And begged.

    ¡°Please spare me.¡±

    The resolute voice and countenance that was once there could no longer be seen.

    ¡°You¡¯re quick on the uptake, aren¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°I apologize profusely. Please spare me.¡±

    Rosetta¡¯s words of admiration were followed by the same pleas.

    Diana repeatedly said those same two phrases, as though all she knew to say were ¡®I apologize¡¯ and ¡®Please spare me¡¯.

    Watching this from beneath the veil was a cold gaze.

    ¡°Someone might misunderstand that I¡¯m here to kill you, hm? I¡¯m the one who almost died though.¡±

    The same was true of the voice that flowed through those red lips.

    Diana shuddered as she shook her head quickly.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t mean to kill you, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s just, I received amissioned request to ambush and hurt you a little¡­¡±

    ¡°And didn¡¯t you ambush and hurt me?¡±

    Diana clenched her teeth together as she was cut off mid-sentence.

    The woman wasn¡¯t wrong, so Diana had no excuse. When the other person involved pointed out her crimes this way, it felt so heavy and terrifying.

    Still, Diana couldn¡¯t stop begging for her life.

    ¡°Forty-one¡­ Forty-two¡­¡±

    Even at this moment, the small voice leaked through the cracks of the door.

    Previously on her knees, Diana bent down entirely t on the floor.

    Thud! A loud bang echoed from the floor.

    Rosetta smiled faintly as she felt Cassion flinch.

    It¡¯s like she was watching a horror movie with a kid beside her.

    ¡°If you spare my life, you can cut off my arms and legs. If you¡¯re not satisfied with that, you cane and kill meter. But right now¡­ Please let me live. If I die, my younger sister will die, too.¡±

    ¡°¡­You have quite the cruel image of me inside your head. One arm, one leg. And then you¡¯re asking me to take your life?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ No, ma¡¯am. That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not very partial to killing anyone. If I do that, then it would just fuel some horrible nightmares. I¡¯m only here to offer you a proposition.¡±

    The humming voice was indifferent.

    Truly, as though she had no intention to kill Diana.

    With her tearful eyes blinking back, Diana asked.

    ¡°Pro¡­position?¡±

    ¡°Mmh. In a way, you could call it a threat though.¡±

    As Rosetta said this with a lilting tone, she slowly reached behind her head.

    Then, with the slightest movement of her hand, the veil covering her face slid down.

    Diana¡¯s gaze chased down the veil that felt like a petal.

    Slowly going down along the length of Rosetta¡¯s body, Diana looked up at the exposed face at the same time the veil touched the ground.

    ¡°¡­Huk.¡±

    She gasped out, yet this breath got stuck in her throat.

    Within those eyelids that were curved into crescent moons, glimmering golden irises were revealed.

    That color was known to everyone in the whole empire.

    ¡®Valentine¡­ Duchy¡­?¡¯

    Simrly, it was also a known fact that this household was a bloodline that not any criminal should dare cross.

    ¡®What have I done¡­ Who did I just attack.¡¯

    ¡°Diana.¡±

    Completely pale with shock, Diana¡¯s mind was filled with only that noble household¡¯s name until her own name was called,

    ¡°You, Diana, how about you be my maid?¡±

    Followed by words that Diana would have never been able to expect.

    * * *

    ¡°Maid?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my maid.¡±

    ¡®Just what is happening here.¡¯

    Even after one question and one answer had gotten exchanged, Diana couldn¡¯t easilyprehend what kind of situation she was in exactly.

    It¡¯s only natural to think this way, considering how strangely this all was.

    Diana had beenmissioned to ambush the ducal princess.

    But then, that ducal princess was now giving Diana a job offer as her maid.

    Just what kind of turn of events was this?

    In the ensuing silence, her suspicions remained unanswered, yet this just made her shrink even more.

    However, she couldn¡¯t stay silent forever.

    ¡°I¡­ There are many things that I don¡¯t know, I can¡¯t even read well. I am not good enough to dare work as a maid for ady of noble birth. I don¡¯t understand why someone like me is getting an offer for a position such as this.¡±

    ¡®A maid in a ducal household.¡¯

    It sounded as sweet as honey.

    Even so, the world was not always so sweet in the end.

    Just thinking about the guild master who pretended to be nice and dly gave her money, it was difficult not to think cynically.

    ¡°To someone who loves secrets, it¡¯s not such a disadvantage for you to be a little unpracticed when ites to reading.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I need you. You¡¯re nimble and quick on your feet, your hands are fast, too. You¡¯ve got quick wits about you, and besides that, you¡¯re fiercely loyal.¡±

    ¡°I have never in my life followed anyone¡¯s will. That¡¯s quite a leap of judgment, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Diana called Rosetta¡¯s unwarranted conviction as ¡®a leap¡¯, but it really wasn¡¯t.

    In the original work, this was already a proven fact.

 Chapter 48

    <h4>Chapter 48</h4>

    In the original novel, Diana was an assassin of the highest ss.

    Light on her feet, fast with her hands, and had very sharp wits. She was that kind of assassin.

    This was the result of failing to ovee the soaring prices of her younger sister¡¯s medicine, and she eventually had to go down a darker path.

    It didn¡¯t seem like she had killed anyone yet at this time, but¡­

    ¡®At this rate, she¡¯s going to start killing people in the near future.¡¯

    In any case, as an assassin, sheter became entirely loyal to Leo and served him as his hands and feet. The reason for that was simple.

    It¡¯s because Leo cured Ria of her illness.

    Amongst House Carter¡¯s items on which they had conducted magical research, it just so happened that there was one such item that could cure the rare disease Ria was suffering from.

    Leo offered it to Diana, and the medicine had an exceptional effect on the child.

    Truthfully, it was a stroke of luck.

    As it was still being studied, the potion was iplete and could still have had side effects.

    When Leo gave that medicine to Diana, it was only intended to be a ¡®clinical test¡¯ in the first ce.

    Diana, in the end, did not know the truth behind this.

    Blind to the truth, for her, Leo was entirely just the ¡®savior of my little sister¡¯.

    And Diana was someone who would do anything for her benefactor.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a leap. You will be deeply, exceptionally loyal. Because you love and care about your sister very much.¡±

    As Rosetta was thinking about the original novel for a while, she smiled and replied like this.

    On the other hand, Diana couldn¡¯t smile at all.

    In fact, she also knew about her own sharp senses.

    When she had to survive from the bottom of the pack, she had no choice but to have these senses.

    And, with that sharp wit, she realized that Rosetta¡¯s words clearly had an underlying meaning.

    That being said¡­

    ¡°Just now, what you¡¯re saying¡­ Are you saying that you¡¯re taking my sister hostage?¡±

    She asked the question, yet no answer returned right away as she stifled her breaths.

    The silence was suffocating.

    She was so nervous because the silence could be interpreted as both a yes and a no.

    Diana¡¯s fingers curled onto the floor.

    And her fingernails scratched through the rough, arid surface.

    ¡°Before I came here, I found out a few things about you¡­¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re working for one of those shady guilds? And that you borrowed money there for your sister¡¯s medication.¡±

    At Rosetta¡¯s hushed question, Diana blinked.

    ¡®You found out something like that in such a short amount of time?¡¯

    Perhaps it was only natural for her influence over information to be that powerful because she was a ducal princess.

    Whenever she confirmed once more the monster-like aspects of the princess, Diana¡¯s heart just tightened up even more because of anxiety.

    She was already going crazy from worry for Ria, who was still counting alone outside the door.

    Soon, however, these emotions shattered and dispersed into the air.

    ¡°That medicine. It¡¯s fake, you know.¡±

    Despite how offhandedly she delivered this fact, Rosetta¡¯s words were absolutely shocking to Diana.

    ¡°¡­What¡­ are you¡­¡±

    If words had a tangible form to them, Diana would have copsed from them by now.

    It felt as if she¡¯d been hit on the back of her head with a massive blunt weapon.

    ¡°From what I gathered, it has effects like a painkiller, and your sister said she felt like she¡¯s getting better, right? That¡¯s only because she can¡¯t feel the pain. Besides the temporary anesthetic effect, there is a side effect that would make your sister¡¯s body gradually deteriorate. Perhaps even, she could lose her life any time soon.¡±

    ¡°Lies¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the bottom of her eyes bing yellowish brown little by little? Her hands are shaking, and her tongue is bing a strange color, too, I believe¡­ It¡¯s been a while since she drank the medicine, yes?¡±

    Every time Rosetta recited the symptoms one by one, Diana could see her little sister¡¯s face shing though her head.

    The deepening shadows of the yellow-brown hue under her eyes, her hands that trembled frequently. Even her pronunciation sometimes turned unintelligible.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, these symptoms didn¡¯t appear until she was drinking the medicine¡­¡¯

    As Diana thought about this, she jumped up from the ground.

    Blood was oozing from both of her knees when she had hit the floor with a loud thud earlier.

    However, she felt no pain at all.

    She wouldn¡¯t feel any pain in her body. She was seething with blind rage.

    ¡°What do you n to do?¡±

    At Rosetta¡¯s question, which she asked with the same calm demeanor, Diana replied in a voice that slightly betrayed her restlessness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to pay them a visit. I have to know if it¡¯s true. If it is, then I¡¯ll kill them all.¡±

    At the frank remark that held not a trace of falsehood, Rosetta nodded back. Then, she asked again.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Hesitating at that point, Diana trailed off.

    She also knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.

    ¡°You cherish your life though. Don¡¯t you have to protect your sister? If you go to a ce like that alone, then you know fully well which side will perish.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t refute any of it. Because she knew that what Rosetta said was correct.

    At that moment, what swept through her entire being was a sense of helplessness, resentment, fury.

    That anger boiled within her and became lodged at her throat.

    That hot, acrid sensation prickled at her throat and around her eyes.

    ¡°If you join my side, then I¡¯ll help you. Whether it¡¯s revenge or looking the other way. Whatever it is that you wish.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And, I¡¯ll help you find the real medicine for that child.¡±

    Hearing Rosetta¡¯s offer, Diana shook her head in disbelief.

    Even now, she still couldn¡¯t understand.

    Why.

    ¡°Why¡­ Why would Your Ladyship go that far for me? I am no one.¡±

    In response to her genuine confusion, Rosetta raised her eyebrows.

    The people that she was trying to help thus far were only the kind of woeful people who wouldn¡¯t take goodwill as goodwill at its face value.

    People who wouldn¡¯t easily trust others and who wouldn¡¯t easily trust this world that really could not be depended on¡ªthe kind of people who lived their lives only by surviving.

    Well, it¡¯s not bad to be suspicious of others.

    After all, wasn¡¯t it that Rosetta was trying to win over both Cassion and Diana for her own agenda?

    Rosetta looked to the side slightly.

    There in her periphery, she saw Cassion¡¯s fingertips.

    Then, looking back towards the front again, in that tense silence, Rosetta slowly rose from her seat.

    The two people¡¯s gazes met.

    ¡°I want you. I am someone who invests that much in the people I want.¡±

    As Rosetta said this, she began to walk forward.

    Ta-dak. Ta-dak. Ta-dak.

    The sound of her footsteps echoed in the small shanty.

    The sound of stifled sobs. The sound of footsteps.

    In the midst of that unbing harmony, Rosetta¡¯s aloof voice rang through.

    ¡°I will be the roof over your head. I will be the foundation to your shelter. The floor, the walls, the bed, the food. Whatever else it is, I will be that for you.¡±

    Strangely, this indifferent tone was moreforting.

    There were times when a tone like this would echo more greatly inside one¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Either during the day and even during the night, I¡¯ll let you live amidst brightness. Both you and your sister.¡±

    Without a single exaggeration. Just, she would give what she had mentioned.

    ¡°At the world¡¯s behest, if you¡¯re supposed to roll over like a dog anyway, wouldn¡¯t you rather roll over under the care of someone who can be your shelter?¡±

    She was not a warm person, but this at least, she could give. She was someone who would keep her word.

    ¡°For being my hostage, your sister will receive support and protection from me. As long as you do not betray me, that is.¡±

    Because it was a small house, no matter how slow she walked or how narrow her steps were, Diana and Rosetta soon faced each other in close proximity.

    There, as close as they were when they had confronted each other in the alley.

    ¡°That is all I require of you¡ªthat you do not betray me.¡±

    With Diana¡¯s eyes brimming with tears, Rosetta patted her on the arm twice.

    As if telling her, you¡¯ve gone through so much, you¡¯ve worked hard until now.

    At the emotions she was feeling for the first time, her tears eventually fell down from Diana¡¯s eyes.

    Rosetta walked past the sobbing woman and towards the door.

    Ta-dak.

    Rosetta¡¯s steps stopped as she faced the door.

    ¡°Ny¡­ Ny-one¡­ Ny-two¡­¡±

    With a small voice, the child could still be heard counting.

    Perhaps five times had already passed.

    Even so, the child did note back into the house.

    Just as the child¡¯s small voice could be heard from the inside, she would have also definitely heard what was being said from the outside.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t hear the details of that conversation, even a child could tell that it was not a very pleasant situation.

    ¡°One hundred.¡±

    Finally, thest of the countdown came from beyond the door. However, it was uncertain which round this was.

    At the same time, Rosetta pushed the door. As it loudly squeaked open, Rosetta saw the child squatting on one side, sobbing as well.

    Ria nced up as she felt the door open, then looked at Rosetta who appeared before her.

    ¡°One hundred¡­ I¡­ counted it all¡­¡±

    Hearing the child speak through her tears, Rosetta smiled warmly.

    ¡°Mm-hmm. You¡¯re very good at counting, aren¡¯t you.¡±

    A gentle palm stroked Ria¡¯s head.

    A gesture that said there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.

    Soon afterwards, Rosetta crouched down and held the little girl in her embrace.

    The scrawny child was as light as cotton candy.

    Rosetta patted the child on her emaciated back, then she turned to nod at Diana.

    ¡°I¡¯m taking this little one as my hostage now. Because no matter how much I think it over, I really do want you. Now then, what will you do? Will you follow me?¡±

    At the question that held not a hint of a jest, Diana dropped her head.

    She had lost both her parents at such a young age, and ever since then, she had been protecting her younger sister all by herself.

    Without her, she knew that Ria would not be safe. So, all this time, she had obsessively been protecting her.

    But strangely enough¡­

    Ria looked so safe in that woman¡¯s arms, despite how slender Rosetta was.

    Even Diana herself wanted to hold onto that slender hand and beg for her protection.

    If she were to be honest with herself, this life she was living was so tiresome¡ª daunting.

    She, too, wanted to have someone who would protect her.

    She was tired of this old house, tired of being hungry, tired of being looked down on, tired of being so poor.

    Diana slowly bent down.

    And bowed her head.

    Towards the woman who would be her shelter¡ªthe woman who would take her younger sister hostage.

    ¡°I will dly go with you, Princess. Please ept me.¡±

 Chapter 49

    <strong>Chapter 49</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    * * *

    After all the conversations ended.

    The four of us hit the road right then.

    Diana packed a small bag with belongings and followed behind us. Since she was trying to appease Ria, who was surprised by the sudden development, she was following from a small distance away as she carried the child.

    Before we knew it, the sky had already turned yellow and red.

    I¡¯m d that we went out early. If we didn¡¯t, it would almost be toote.

    ¡®Or is it toote already?¡¯

    If they were to go straight to the bookstore like this, then they would be able to go back home by nighttime already.

    For someone who supposedly only stepped out to go to a bookstore, too much time had passed. As expected, she hated having suspicion cast on her.

    However, it was a needless apprehension.

    As we were about to emerge from the alleyway, two carriages appeared side by side in front of us.

    They looked like ordinary wooden carriages, but the materials used to build them looked luxurious. Wasn¡¯t it normally the case that the discreetly luxurious items were the ones that truly held value?

    Those carriages were just like that.

    Cassion and Diana paused, alert at the sudden appearance of the carriages. But as I gave a nod, I approached the carriage.

    Because, roughly, I could think of one person behind this.

    ¡°OH?!¡±

    But then a sudden exmation of realization burst out from behind me.

    Turning my head slightly, I saw that Diana was looking at the coachman with her eyes wide open.

    Soon, her brown eyes zed with blistering mes.

    She gently set down Ria to the ground and jumped right in front of me.

    It was a quick, unnecessary movement.

    ¡°Be careful, Princess. That¡¯s the man who entrusted me with themissioned request.¡±

    Diana whispered to me in a seething tone.

    Seeing her like this reminded me of a loyal dog who was being wary in front of a stranger. A small smile tugged up on my lips at this.

    I patted Diana¡¯s tense shoulder.

    Then, she nervously nced behind at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°What? But¡­¡±

    I walked past the dazed Diana. Then, my eyes met with the man sitting on the horse-drawn carriage.

    A man with dark green hair and grayish green eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯ve met before, correct?¡±

    In response to the question, the man took off his hat and bowed to me.

    ¡°The Madam is waiting inside the carriage.¡±

    As soon as his polite tone rang out, the carriage door suddenly opened.

    Unlike the ordinary exterior of the vehicle, the interior was simply luxurious.

    The owner of such a carriage was sitting on one of the soft-looking seats inside.

    The woman turned her head and looked this way, but I couldn¡¯t see what kind of expression she had on because of the veil covering her face.

    ¡°nca.¡±

    As I called her name, the woman waved her hand and responded.

    ¡°Hello there. I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±

    In any case, this woman really had a knack for infuriating people.

    * * *

    There were two carriages in total, so we had to split up.

    nca and I rode the carriage in the front because we had to talk, so Cassion, Diana and Ria rode the second carriage together.

    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s awkward there.¡¯

    Cassion was quite reserved with strangers, while Diana was also definitely wary around people she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡®Well, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine on their own.¡¯

    It¡¯s sometimes better to raise people through grit.

    More importantly, I had to focus on this woman sitting opposite me.

    The carriage slowly started moving forward.

    As I leaned against the soft seat behind me, I opened my lips to speak.

    ¡°So, to what do I owe the pleasure of meeting you here? Are you here to confirm whether I¡¯m dead or alive?¡±

    ¡°Gosh, what are you talking about? I just came to pick you up because I thought you might have gotten tired.¡±

    The ridiculous lie made meugh. Her shamelessness was the best in this world.

    What, you came here to pick me up just because you thought I was tired? Who exactly was the one responsible for tiring me out today?

    ¡°My, what lovely consideration. From the very person whounched an ambush at me.¡±

    ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I just find it absurd. Who in their right mind would be pleased to have been suddenly attacked.¡±

    Faced with this indifferent response, nca let out a muffled grunt.

    She held a hand to her chest and shook her head in excitement.

    It¡¯s as if she was rubbing it in that I was faced with an unfair and difficult situation, the way she wasughing again right now.

    As her veil swayed gently from her movements, it looked like a beast¡¯s spiteful tail.

    If there¡¯s someone out there who had low blood pressure, I¡¯d offer this seat to them this instant.

    Their blood pressure would surely rise at once.

    ¡°Gosh, really. Even so, don¡¯t be too angry, Princess. In the first ce¡­¡±

    Suddenly halting in her movements, nca leaned forward slightly and spoke like this.

    At first nce, it seemed like her mood had dampened, but the voice behind the veil expressed an emotion far from it. In that quiet tone, a hint of mirth could still be heard.

    And¡­

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who made this request?¡±

    A hint of secrecy as well.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Then, silence ensued.

    Heated pressure filled the carriage, but it soon cooled.

    I can¡¯t see her eyes, but I could feel our gazes meeting in the air.

    I stared at her wordlessly, but I averted my eyes first and looked out the window.

    ¡°Yes. I did.¡±

    Through the window, I saw the scenery pass by. However, it wasn¡¯t very impressive.

    * * *

    nca was right.

    Just as she said, as I was the one whomissioned a request with her, I was also the cause of that attack. From the very moment I started nning to take away power from Leo by making Cassion the duke, I also coveted Diana.

    In the original novel, Diana was a great subject towards Leo, and it could be said that she was the equivalent of a thousand troops.

    If one were to have her, then they¡¯d have her talent at their disposal. But on the contrary, if one were to lose her, then they¡¯d gained a formidable enemy.

    Inevitably, I had no choice but to bring Diana to my side.

    That¡¯s right. By any means possible.

    For me, ¡®that¡¯ was what the request was.

    ¡®Leave a request at Diana¡¯s guild and make hermit a crime against me.¡¯

    I needed an indisputable insurance against her¡ªinsurance that I could use to ckmail Diana into bringing her to my side just in case my proposition towards her wouldn¡¯t work.

    I¡¯ve yet to receive this information about Diana from nca, but I already knew that she had a sick younger sister and that she was working in a shady guild so she could earn some money to buy her sister¡¯s medicine.

    The more significant the character was with regard to the narrative, the more of their past was included in the novel.

    Diana was Leo¡¯s most useful tool.

    It was only inevitable that her past was also detailed.

    So, that¡¯s how I knew where Diana was working and that I couldmission a request from her, and I asked nca to y the role of the ¡®person who made the request¡¯.

    I didn¡¯t know exactly where the guild was, but nca should have found it during the background check she conducted.

    She was able to strike two birds with one stone in this way.

    Even so¡­

    I didn¡¯t expect to get hit on the back of the head like this.

    I reached forward and pulled the curtains. As darkness fell around us in an instant, the manamps all over the carriage¡¯s interior lit up automatically.

    Blue mes danced from all directions.

    nca¡¯s purple hair stood out amidst the flickering blue mes.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s right to say that I was the one who requested it. But I asked you to make hermit a crime against me, not for her to aim for my life.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that she should aim for your life either. I just asked her to do a tiny little ambush. And to hurt you a little.¡±

    Ambush.

    This word was extremely, ridiculously unpleasant to hear.

    If a person has entrusted you with a request, shouldn¡¯t you at least tell them when, where and how the request would be fulfilled?

    When sending someone out to a meeting ce without telling them anything about an attack like this, then it¡¯s true that it¡¯s nothing but an ¡®ambush¡¯.

    What would have happened if Cassion got hurt?

    What if I didn¡¯t recognize that it was Diana and ended up killing her in the skirmish?

    ¡°You should have told me when and where the ambush was going to happen.¡±

    ¡°If I told you that, you might not have acted ordingly. When you¡¯re left in the dark, that¡¯s when a realistic reactiones out.¡±

    Hearing her brazenly spew out these words with that three-pronged tongue of hers, I furrowed my brows.

    I bet that if nca were to fall in the deep waters, her red lips would still somehow float to the surface.

    ¡°Amazing, so that¡¯s your sincere excuse. Seems like it truly is your principle not to lie.¡±

    ¡°I do keep my principles. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t borate. I never lied to you.¡±

    Her confident tone reminded me of ourst meeting.

    When I asked her about the arrangements for thismissioned request, nca replied like so.

    ¡®Not exactly. I¡¯m prepared to take you up on your request, but I just haven¡¯t reached those results yet because I need a little help from you, Princess.¡¯

    ¡®Without your help, the request cannot be fulfilled.¡¯

    And, the note that she left between the pages of that book went like this.

    ¡®Two dayster, wear this and go to the ce marked on this map.

    Along the alley that has been marked here, buy a doll and take it with you. When you arrive at the destination, there will be someone waiting to help you regarding your request.

    P.S. Bring your escort knight.¡¯

    ¡°Ha. That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t lie.¡±

    I nodded as I acknowledged the way she worded it.

    Indeed, as nca mentioned, she did not lie.

    She just didn¡¯t borate.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re running an information guild instead of something else. If you had turned out to be a crook, then all the noble houses of this empire would have already gotten sucked dry.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, thank you for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°Did you n for me to buy Ria¡¯s dolls?¡±

    ¡°Children are usually vulnerable to the people who hand out favors to them. Besides that, you¡¯d need some bait when you¡¯d go to that girl¡¯s houseter.¡±

    ¡°And what if I bought another kid¡¯s doll?¡±

    When asked, nca burst out into another peal ofughter as if she heard an absurd question.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already take care of that in advance?¡±

    The answering tone was truly bbergasting.

    Seriously, who could be as ridiculous as her.

    ¡®Still though, this is within what I¡¯ve expected.¡¯

    Truthfully, I didn¡¯t realize that the child who sold me the doll was Diana¡¯s sister.

    During the skirmish when I found out that the attacker was Diana, that¡¯s also the moment I realized nca¡¯s little prank and subsequently realized who ¡®Ria¡¯ was as well.

    However, nca already seemed to have foreseen that I would lure Diana in with that doll.

    Without realizing it, I¡¯d been moving under the script that nca had written.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a pleasant feeling.¡¯

    ¡°Haha. Really, please don¡¯t be too angry, Princess. It all worked out in the end, so it should be alright. This will never happen again from now on. I¡¯ll offer my hotel as a guarantee.¡±

    It was when I stopped responding to her that nca finally apologized.

    No matter how much I think about it, it seemed like she was just doing all this to get a rise out of me because my reactions amused her.

    My head was throbbing from the onught of fatigue.

    Now that the predicament with Diana had been solved, I just want to go home, wipe my feet on a mat, and head straight to bed.

 Chapter 50

    <h4>Chapter 50</h4>

    ¡°As much discourtesy as I¡¯ve shown today, I also bring you good news.¡±

    With my eyes closed, I had one hand over a throbbing temple. nca was the one who opened her lips first after being silent all that time.

    It was the same yful voice that I hadn¡¯t heard in a while.

    ¡°Good news?¡±

    Brooding over nca¡¯s words, I opened my heavy eyelids.

    Beyond the shadow of gleamingshes, I saw nca sitting upright.

    As she was under the light of the blue mes, the woman gave off an even more peculiar atmosphere than ever.

    It matched her perfectly as someone from a secret information guild.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be giving you the answer that I had put off from the other day.¡±

    At the elegant, whispering voice, my heart started to pound.

    If it¡¯s the answer she had put off from the other day, then it could only mean it¡¯s ¡®that¡¯.

    Laughably enough, it was at this moment that all my fatigue melted away.

    The difort I¡¯d been feeling¡ªas if I was a marite being pulled at the strings in a well-organized puppet show throughout this absurd day¡ªvanished all together.

    Instead of exining, nca moved her hand instead, and this only made my anticipation and the tension in the air rise.

    Her hand brushed underneath the veil. Then, with the veil cascaded over the back of her hand, she slowly lifted it up.

    This time, my heart pounded in a different sense.

    It felt like I was about to see a unicorn.

    While I did see her face the other day at the hotel, that was only when she was posing as an employee. She likely changed her hair and eye color with a magic tool.

    So, this was going to be the first time I¡¯d ever see her face.

    And, in the original novel, there was not one description of her face.

    Below the piece of fabric, what was exposed to my eyes first was a pair of red, luscious lips.

    When she smiled, she showed a set of white teeth, which looked unusually sharper than that of ordinary people.

    Then, a high-bridged small nose appeared. Then, slightly freckled cheeks¡­

    Lastly, I saw her eyes.

    The shadow of the hand on the veil was cast down on those eyes.

    And under that gray shade, silver eyes that were more ndestine than the shadows glistened.

    ¡®Silver eyes¡­¡¯

    It was an unusual eye color that was not easily found anywhere in the empire.

    No. Rather than a color that couldn¡¯t be easily found, it was a color that wouldn¡¯t be found at all.

    Because having silver eyes could mean only one thing.

    ¡®Witch.¡¯

    That¡¯s what ostracized mages from other countries were called.

    Silver was the unique eye color that witches had.

    ¡®Come to think of it, people from other countries also say that they have jagged teeth, too¡­¡¯

    As I blinked dazedly at the unexpected identity behind that veil, nca curled her eyes.

    Like two silver crescent moons in the night sky.

    ncing lightly at me with her gleaming eyes, she opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°The proposal you gave mest time, I ept. Cooperation¡ªlet¡¯s do that.¡±

    It was at this moment that I gained the most reliable partner for both the ¡®Mob-Alicia Project¡¯ and the ¡®Cassion as the next Duke Project¡¯.

    * * *

    Rosetta and Cassion went back home first.

    Because it was alreadyte, a proper conversation between nca and Rosetta had to be postponed untilter.

    Anyway, Rosetta had with her a crystal ball she could use to contact her, so they¡¯d be able to talk any time after this.

    It was decided that Diana and Ria would stay at the Larrington Hotel before they officially entered the ducal estate.

    As nca introduced the room to the two siblings, she also introduced herself.

    Though there was still vignce from the fact that nca was the one who made it so that Rosetta had been ambushed, it was also taken into consideration that nca was now on Rosetta¡¯s side.

    And since Diana had already given her favor to Rosetta, it was sufficient in the end.

    nca also told Diana that Rosetta was the one behind the request, which Diana understood.

    No, well, she was moved because she misunderstood.

    ¡®Just to bring me back, you had to do all that, go through so many things!¡¯

    Meanwhile,

    ncaughed riotously after seeing just how touched Diana was.

    Anyway, only interesting people were around interesting people, was what she said.

    However, unlike nca who felt only excitement, the others were worried about the situation.

    ¡°Is it really alright?¡±

    The carriage driver asked. He was the one who had steered the carriage nca and Rosetta were, and was the person who visited Diana andmissioned her to ¡®attack Rosetta¡¯.

    Logan.

    He was nca¡¯s loyal retainer, her reliable right-hand man.

    ¡°What is?¡±

    At Logan¡¯s worrisome question, nca asked back with her eyes wide open.

    Logan replied with an ufortable look.

    ¡°For you to ept a request like that from the Prin¡­ no, I mean the customer. You usually never agree to such a request.¡±

    Indeed, it was just as Logan said.

    nca had never agreed to such a request in all her life.

    It was a first for her to have a hand at something sorge-scale, and it was also a first for her to maintain a partnership with someone else.

    However¡­

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    There was nothing she particrly found regrettable or concerning.

    ¡°The agreement is limited to two years, and I can still continue receiving requests from other people. Of course, the frequency will have to be decreased a little.¡±

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter whether the requests she could take were reduced.

    She started this line of business for the sake of entertainment in the first ce, and right now, it was Rosetta and her groups that was giving her the greatest entertainment.

    It¡¯s clear that fulfilling Rosetta¡¯s request was bound to be more thrilling than ten trifling requests.

    And besides¡­

    ¡®Rather than that, there¡¯s another reason as well.¡¯

    nca leaned back against her seat and closed her eyes. Darkness then shrouded her view.

    That darkness was like a canvas to her.

    Across that empty darkness, nca began painting a man¡¯s face.

    The finished portrait was more of a shadow than a face.

    As time passed, the face that she could see only in her mind gradually lost the details and remained now as just a blurred afterimage.

    Searching through the afterimage of that man, nca opened her lips.

    ¡°Logan. Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    It was a sudden question, but Logan wasn¡¯t in the least bit surprised.

    He had already adapted to nca¡¯s unpredictability.

    It was that period of time when the face of that ¡®man¡¯ had paled inside her mind.

    Precisely then, Logan stood by nca¡¯s side during that time, so it was only natural.

    Lifting her eyelids gently as they were tightly closed before, nca replied.

    ¡°When the Second Young Master of House Carteres to realize that he wouldn¡¯t be able to take the seat as the next Duke, I wonder how his expression would change?¡±

    It was a riddle-like statement, but Logan nodded calmly.

    ¡°¡­Yes, well. It¡¯s up to you, Madam, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve thought of all the possibilities.¡±

    The answer would sound soulless to anyone who¡¯d hear it, and at this, nca guffawed.

    Then, suddenly, she became fixated on another line of questioning.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, it¡¯s strange.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Madam?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about my partner. How did she be such a fun person? Apparently, she wasn¡¯t like that until recently¡­¡±

    Logan agreed with nca.

    A lot of information circted in the basement of the Larrington Hotel, and this included some information on high-ranking nobles.

    For any information guild, the aristocrats were both arge clientele and arge source of demand.

    House Valentine was of the highest ss amongst nobility, so of course they also had much information on Rosetta.

    This record started from the very moment she entered the Valentine Duchy.

    And, ording to that record, Rosetta wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold nca¡¯s attention up until just a month ago.

    After some deliberation, Logan opened his lips.

    ¡°Everyone has a period of growth in their lives where their personalities change. One¡¯s personality can change even after being shocked by nothing. And with the recent incident in the Duke¡¯s estate¡­ Could it be that her change was influenced by that?¡±

    Hmm.

    nca let out a faint hum.

    What Logan said made sense, but she wasn¡¯t convinced.

    Hwick, hwick. The blue gloved hand spun the rather long pen handle around.

    The pen handle, which swung around between her fingers like a fish, slipped on the soft glove¡¯s cloth and flew into the air in a swift instant.

    Yes. Flew.

    Instead of falling right back, the pen handle continued to fly along a path.

    Then, it slowly returned to nca¡¯s grasp.

    If it was from her native country, this was called ¡®witchcraft¡¯, while if it was from the empire, it was called ¡®magic¡¯.

    As the pen handle returned to her hand, it continued to spin around as she thought vacantly.

    ¡®It¡¯s not just that her personality changed¡­ It feels like something more fundamental had changed.¡¯

    And the fact that she wanted to make Cassion the next duke so suddenly was also strange.

    ¡®Perhaps an heirloom was invoked?¡¯

    Valentine. Carter. Freesia.

    Each of the three ducal households had a family heirloom that was handed down to them.

    These family heirlooms dated back to the founding of the empire.

    The period before the Kham Empire had been established was an era of war and strife.

    In the midst of the endless wars, God gave a revtion to the purest and wisest man¡ª¡®Choose three lions to end the wars.¡¯

    The person who received this revtion was the first Kham, and the three people he chose were the first Valentine, Freesia and Carter.

    And respectively, each of the chosen three were in their own league when it came to swordsmanship, divine power and magic.

    They used their strength to end the wars just as the revtion of God had mandated.

    The endless cries ceased to a halt, all the blood that flowed like a river had disappeared.

    After a long period of chaos, peace finally came.

    The God who loved humans was then touched after seeing the new world where innocents were not anymore sacrificed, and so He bestowed upon the three families these gifts.

    For House Valentine, a book of aspirations that could make one¡¯s wishe true. For House Carter, a stone of a dragon that¡¯s said to make it possible for one to meet a dragon and learn its wisdom.

    And, for House Freesia, a mirror of revtion that could give one a glimpse into the future.

    These gifts could only be used by one person from each generation¡­

    ¡®Maybe, what if the Princess used that relic? If that¡¯s the case, then the sudden change of personality¡­¡¯

    As nca thought this, she eventually shook her head.

    Her assumptions were wrong from the beginning.

    Each heirloom responded only to the blood of a descendant who had reached theiring of age, and the princess¡¯ birthday wasn¡¯t untilte autumn. No¡ªwinter.

    Therefore, it was impossible for Rosetta to use the heirloom as she had yet to be an adult.

    nca contemted for a while, but she soon decided to put an end to her curiosity.

    ¡°Right, well, it¡¯s not something to worry about. Whatever it is, as long as it¡¯s fun.¡±

    Longer trains of thought would only set off her mind to aplicated spiral.

    What¡¯s important here was that Rosetta¡¯s change was making her very happy.

    As she had boarded this ship, would it sink, or would it reach its destination and bring her wealth in the end?

    What would be the end of this story, she wondered.

    Right, well. That¡¯s enough questions.

    nca hummed and bobbed one foot up and down.

    The pen handle, which had stopped moving for a moment, swam once more, between her fingers.

    * * *

    That moonlit night,

    In a small clearing surrounded by a dense thicket of trees.

    t/n: i chose the word ¡®witch¡¯ for nca since it makes more sense for the novel¡¯s western worldbuilding, but the more urate trantion for it is ¡®shaman¡¯.

 Chapter 51

    <h4>Chapter 51</h4>

    ¡®It¡¯s nighttime, but it isn¡¯t cold.¡¯

    I leaned back and looked at the sky.

    There, I could see the bright moon and a beautiful array of stars all across the sky, as if they had been poured over.

    I think the same thing every time, but this world has so many stars.

    I brought a thin shawl out with me just in case, and I wrapped this over my shoulders.

    Beneath the shawl, I was wearing a short-sleeved indoor dress, and the air that touched my exposed skin was neither hot nor cold.

    It wasn¡¯t unpleasantly humid. Rather, this warmth was a littlefortable.

    Despite the nightmare I had, my throbbing head seemed to have been soothed.

    Since the time I dreamed of Urien1 that day, I¡¯d been having nightmares one after another.

    And even after meeting Diana, more dreams showed up in my subconscious, all of them rted to ¡®family¡¯.

    In my first transmigration, I had been afraid to deceive the family of the person I possessed.

    In my second transmigration, for a long time, I acted as if I was a real member of their family because I had gotten used to deceiving others.

    And, in the third transmigration, Rita¡¯s family found out that I wasn¡¯t the real Rita.

    My nightmares were mostly about the third transmigration, where Rita¡¯s family had shouted at me, med me, let out their resentment and anger at me because I wasn¡¯t ¡®Rita¡¯¡­

    And I epted it all.

    Then, as they grew resigned to the fact, it was a weight that tightened like a noose around my neck.

    Every time they called me ¡®Rita¡¯ with dead, unfocused eyes, I wanted to wake up from those cruel nightmares.

    Because they were so pitiful, I was so pitiful.

    And, I woke up again today while heaving, trying to catch my breath.

    My bed covers were damp with sweat. I held onto my throbbing head andughed helplessly.

    It¡¯sughable that I was constantly having nightmares due to the influence of the people around me, like an animal that has a fluctuating body temperature depending on its environment.

    It all started with a nightmare about being locked up in that cage when I first visited Katie at the dungeon.

    That dark dungeon with the smell of blood permeating its stagnant air. That was the onset of these nightmares.

    And the nightmares rted to ¡®family¡¯ were no different.

    It was after I met Diana that I started dreaming about ¡®family¡¯, and so the trigger for those nightmares must be¡­

    ¡®They must be because of Diana and Ria.¡¯

    Diana expressed that she would give up her life for the sake of her younger sister, and because it¡¯s undeniable that the word ¡®family¡¯ was deeply rooted in Diana¡¯s image, that¡¯s how the nightmares on that theme started.

    Diana¡¯s desperation was an emotion that I couldn¡¯t understand¡ªthat I would never understand.

    Of course, I was also prepared to die for Alicia, but it was only for Alicia. It was not necessarily because I viewed her as ¡®family¡¯.

    Though the future was changing, Alicia was a female lead of a novel whose circumstances were simr to what I had to experience in the past.

    Yes, it¡¯s all for the poor, pitiful female lead.

    To someone like me, who had gone through three transmigrations in the past and now living through the fourth, something like ¡®family¡¯ was entirely out of reach.

    I had never been able to hold onto it. And now, I don¡¯t want to anymore.

    Right. It¡¯s like that.

    So, if I were to put it bluntly¡­

    I¡¯m willing to die for Alicia, but I don¡¯t want to put my life on the line for Damian or Duke Valentine.

    We were strangers to each other. Nothing more, nothing less.

    Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought so.

    Damian was too guilt-ridden and anxious to y brother and sister with me. And the Duke, who had returned to the manor only a few days ago, wasn¡¯t present in my life at all.

    Not to mention, he always, without fail, looked at me with aloof, indifferent eyes.

    He seemed to feel responsible and apologetic for not knowing about Katie¡¯s long-term abuse. But that was it.

    The frosty gaze turned towards me contained not one speck of affection.

    Even if my neck would be cut and my head were to fall right in front of him, he would still look at me with the same gaze.

    If the real Rosetta had been faced with this realization, then she would have wept with such disappointment, but I was fine with it.

    Only one person needed to be submerged with guilt, and that was Damian.

    There was no need to get a second person who would pity me and hang around me for no reason.

    Would it be easy to attain peace when the world was always in the right bnce?

    Walking through the quiet evening and lost in thought, I suddenly stopped in my tracks. A strange sound came up somewhere.

    Shhk, shhk.

    It sounded like a snake¡¯s slithering, or the sound of a sharp gust of wind.

    It was too loud to be the former, and it couldn¡¯t be thetter either because of its repetitions.

    ¡®A person, then?¡¯

    No, impossible.

    The ce I was in right now was behind theteral mansion.

    Far from the main path.

    And since it was ate-night stroll, I purposely headed towards a ce where there weren¡¯t any other people.

    Turning around, I snuck quietly towards the suspicious sound. I walked down the path adorned with overgrown trees, through the grass that grazed my ankles.

    Then, the deserted clearing strewn with weeds.

    The source of the sound was right there.

    Shhk.

    A polished wooden sword cut through the air.

    As it was gripped with both hands, the sword was raised up in the air, gripped tighter with both hands again, and a horizontal sh was made.

    The sword turned at his fingertips.

    The direction of the sword¡¯s swing changed in an instant, and he shed down at the area in front of his hand.

    Reaching out like that, he lowered his body. And at the same time, he drew the sword in a circle over his head.

    His bent knees and toes turned in the same direction as the sword.

    With one heel as an axis on the ground, he moved as fast as the sword did.

    Beneath the moonlight, his movements flowed seamlessly, making it look as if he was dancing.

    ¡®Cassion¡­¡¯

    His deep blue hair was soaked with drops of sweat, which flowed over his face as it was illuminated by the moon.

    Then, ck eyes that carried darkness and the night¡¯s chilly air.

    For him to be darker than the night sky, for him to shine regardless¡­

    ¡®When did he manage to improve his skills to this point?¡¯

    Cassion had been staying here for only a little over two weeks.

    Obviously, when I first watched him train, he still looked sloppy, but¡­

    His skills were quite eptable now.

    If I had seen him do this before we met Diana, then I wouldn¡¯t have asked him to scurry away and hide himself during an ambush.

    sh¡ª

    Deliberately making my presence known, I walked closer to him.

    He was immersed in his training, but as he noticed my presence, he stopped his movements and urgently turned to look this way.

    Avoiding his gaze, I took off my shawl and gripped the end of it. At the same time, I infused it with qi.

    Crackle!

    Anything infused with inner qi would turn into a weapon.

    A fan, one¡¯s bare hands, a piece of cloth. Even leaves and flowers.

    The shawl turned into a whip in one split second and tore straight through the air.

    SHHK.

    And it made a much louder sound than Cassion¡¯s wooden sword.

    At the appearance of another person¡¯s presence along with the sudden attack, Cassion started to back away. But it was already toote to retreat.

    The cloth hit the man¡¯s skin slightly.

    On the thin skin of his neck, there was a faint scratch that looked like the w mark of a wild animal.

    A shallow redness appeared on that spot, but no blood flowed out.

    Perhaps if he had noticed a momentter, he would have gotten hurt more, but there was still a wound on his neck now because he couldn¡¯t avoid it properly.

    ¡®There¡¯s still a long way to go¡­¡¯

    I adjusted my grip on the now loose cloth, which sagged on the ground, and rolled it up with my hand.

    Once I got back to my room, I¡¯d have to throw this awayter.

    While I was rolling up the shawl, Cassion continued to stand dazedly, then he turned to look straight at me.

    Evident in his eyes was an unobscured shock.

    His eyes blinked rapidly as he stared at me with an puzzled expression, and he gaped openly at me.

    ¡°Rosetta, you¡­¡±

    ¡°I saw that you were working so hard, so I thought I¡¯d give you a hand.¡±

    As I replied to him with a smile, Cassion straightened his posture.

    He then sighed briefly and swept up his sweat-soaked hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±

    ¡°Ditto. Why are you practicing at this hour?¡±

    ¡°That, well¡­¡±

    It was an evasive answer. Perhaps¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, but do you practice every night until thiste?¡±

    There was no response. However, at a time like this, his silence could be taken as an affirmative.

    ¡®If you¡¯ve been practicing like this every night, then it¡¯s no wonder why you¡¯ve improved this much.¡¯

    Besides, despite not being the main viin, the person in front of me was a talented man.

    With crazy efforts and an added character buff, I didn¡¯t have to wonder why he was showing such fast progresspared to others.

    But apart from that, what he¡¯s doing seemed to be quite tiring.

    Cassion was given the position of my temporary escort knight, so he also needed to get up in the morning even earlier than I¡¯d wake up.

    After getting out of bed, he¡¯d immediately need to go to the knights¡¯ training grounds to participate in their training. Then after dinner, he¡¯s also training his magic here in this clearing.

    That¡¯s his schedule as far as I knew.

    But I couldn¡¯t believe he¡¯s been doing extra training every night as well¡­

    ¡®Looks like he¡¯s been sleeping only four hours a night?¡¯

    Furrowing my eyebrows, I shook my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good for your health if you don¡¯t have enough sleep. Prioritize your health first before this.¡±

    It¡¯smendable that he¡¯s going the extra mile, but draining his stamina like this would only have adverse effects.

    Why else was it said that sleep and food were the best medicine?

    But on the contrary, Cassion just averted his gaze and didn¡¯t give me a straight answer.

    ¡°Rather than that, why are you here at this hour?¡±

    What came back wasn¡¯t an answer, but another question to my question. It¡¯s an obvious attempt at changing the subject.

    As I thought for a moment about what to do here, I decided to just brush this matter aside for now.

    To be honest, even if I told him to go to sleep now, I don¡¯t think he¡¯d listen to me.

    There were certain things in the world that one would have to experience first-hand.

    ¡®If you copse, then you¡¯lle to your senses.¡¯

    Thinking ahead, I pretended not to have noticed that he¡¯s changing the subject, then I nodded as I answered.

    ¡°I was already sleeping, but I woke up in the middle of it. The dream I had wasn¡¯t so pleasant, so I thought I should go out for a walk, but I heard some noises over here.¡±

    ¡°You should have avoideding here if you heard such noises.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll avoid it only if I¡¯m scared.¡±

    Ah, what a ridiculous expression he had on his face right now.

    At my brazen reply, Cassion looked back at me indignantly.

    But what do you want me to say.

    It¡¯s the truth.

    1 minor spelling change: Yurian ¡ú Urien

    the pronunciation is still the same, but I figured the new spelling makes more sense for the setting. plus, the Urien of Arthurian legend might have some relevance to the character we have here.

 Chapter 52

    <strong>Chapter 52</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    No matter how strange the noises I heard were, it¡¯s still my backyard after all.

    What¡¯s there for me to fear?

    Besides that, my body was slowly adjusting to my inner strength.

    My outer strength¡ªthat is, my muscr strength¡ªwas stillcking, but it¡¯s not to the point that I¡¯d be frightened of some strange noises.

    With a chuckle, I picked up the wooden sword that was lying on the ground nearby.

    ¡°Is this a spare?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yeah.¡±

    ¡°May I use it?¡±

    ¡°What will you do with it?¡±

    Instead of answering him, I set down my shawl on the ground and picked up the sword.

    As I grasped the light sword, I realized how long it¡¯s been since I held one in my hands, so I felt a little sentimental.

    No,e to think of it, it hasn¡¯t been that long.

    I held one the other day to demonstrate the basics of swordsmanship to him.

    However, that was just to show him the proper form. It wasn¡¯t like that today.

    With one swing, the wooden sword in my hand cut through the air.

    Shhhk.

    A shrill sound followed closely behind the sword¡¯s movement.

    And it¡¯s as if there was an afterimage.

    Then, I slowly turned my wrist, which made the light sword twirl in my hand.

    As I turned the sword and warmed up, Cassion¡¯s eyes grew sharper.

    This was the reason why it¡¯s easier to interact with people who were quick-witted. Even if I didn¡¯t say anything, he understood and got ready.

    I tapped the sharp side of the sword on the heel of one shoe, then I spoke.

    ¡°Do you really have to ask? I¡¯m going to help you train. Let¡¯s spar. Bring it on.¡±

    * * *

    Screeech.

    The sharp edges of the wooden swords shed and brought out a loud noise.

    Even though they were smoothly carved, the two swords collided and roughed up their wooden grains.

    The swords that shed forcefully separated. Cassion¡¯s feet on the ground were pushed back a couple steps.

    His thick footprints were engraved on the wet, dewy ground.

    In contrast, Rosetta stood poised in the same ce.

    Her slender wrist seemed even thinner than the sword she was holding, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder just where her strength wasing from.

    ¡°Your wrist is weak. When our swords shed earlier, your wrist kept bending back. Your elbow, too.¡±

    Even though they had matched blows several times already, her voice as she exined remained steady.

    Without any shortness of breath.

    She pointed towards Cassion¡¯s elbow with the tip of her sword and swung in that direction.

    Although he could clearly see the trajectory of the tip of her sword, it was difficult for him to avoid it.

    His stiff elbow creaked away from the attack, but her sword instead thrusted towards the area near his shoulder.

    Right next to his shoulder, to be exact. And, as it was, right next to his face.

    Cassion let out a gasp as he looked back at the polished wooden sword.

    ¡®If these swords were real, you¡¯d be dead already.¡¯

    Rosetta had said these words many times during the short sparring session already, and it seemed to echo in his ears.

    ¡°¡­I yield.¡±

    It¡¯s already his tenth loss. Thick beads of sweat trickled down and soaked the ground as though they were drops of rain.

    Rosetta pulled back her sword with an unimpressed expression.

    ¡°There¡¯s no flow to the movements of your wrists, elbows and shoulders, that¡¯s why you¡¯re all stiff instead of flexible. Swords should not be wielded with force alone.¡±

    At Rosetta¡¯s words, Cassion immediately tried to turn the sword in his hand.

    Indeed. Just as she said, the way he moved with the sword felt awkward.

    Actually, he¡¯s not making any progress during the official training sessions.

    He was known to be a knight with amon background, and he suddenly appeared out of nowhere. No, truthfully, it wasughable to even call him a knight.

    Others would no doubt mock him for attaining the position of ¡®escort knight¡¯ just because of his connections with the ducal princess.

    Cassion knew this.

    If he was in the other knights¡¯ shoes, he also wouldn¡¯t like to see someone like him enter the ranks.

    However, he had no will to argue with anyone regarding fairness, equality or anything like it.

    All he had to do was to protect someone¡¯s life, then he could endure any bitter gazes just to do what he needed to do.

    Even still, it was detrimental to his progress that no one wanted to spar with him.

    Someone who¡¯s like a scarecrow who could only stand still was someone who wouldn¡¯t be able to train properly.

    There was also a limit to any moves he coulde up on his own.

    No matter how borately he tried to imagine, he wouldn¡¯t be able to know what it felt like to trade blows¡ªwhen one force met another.

    However, as he shed swords with Rosetta today, he realized his shorings one after another.

    And, he was excited.

    It was the first time he experienced such fulfillment as he found out what he wascking.

    Through this experience, if he could find his weaknesses, if he could shake off the things that could one day kill him¡­

    It was so fun how he could now pinpoint his shorings and gradually train to ovee them.

    On the other hand, he also felt that it was a shame.

    Once tomorrow came, he¡¯d swing this sword alone once again.

    ¡®Right, I should just try to do as much as I can today.¡¯

    He felt apologetic towards Rosetta as her sleep was disturbed in the middle of the night, but he wanted to spar as much as he could.

    For the sake of familiarizing his body with this sensation.

    However, his body wouldn¡¯t cooperate with him properly.

    As he was trying to practice a better flow to the movements of his arm while turning the sword in his hand, Cassion grimaced at the sudden pain that red up.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rosetta had been watching from some distance away, but the moment she heard his faint groan, she approached him in surprise.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Cassion shook his head and hid his hand behind his back. Of course, there¡¯s no way Rosetta believed him.

    ¡°What do you mean, no? Let me see.¡±

    One pale hand grabbed the man¡¯s wrist and dragged it back forward.

    When the sword was left to fall to the ground and she opened his palm, one nce was all it took to see just how full of wounds his hand was.

    Without a word, Rosetta stared at Cassion¡¯s hand for a while.

    Rough, unseemly hands. Unlike her own pale, delicate hands.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re bleeding.¡±

    ¡°This is nothing. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not fine.¡±

    A stern voice immediately answered him, as if rebuking the bluff he tried to stick with.

    Rosetta let out a short sigh and let go of the sword in her own hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today¡¯s training. Since it¡¯s like this, you should take tomorrow off as well.¡±

    ¡°No, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°You have to. Listen to me.¡±

    A cold voice cut off the man mid-sentence.

    Cassion looked down at his hand for a moment, then he, too, let out a shallow sigh as he nodded.

    After this, Rosetta took out a handkerchief and wiped his injured palm gently.

    Every time the smooth, soft cotton cloth touched his wounds, Cassion¡¯s nape turned red.

    ¡°The knights don¡¯t spar with you, do they?¡±

    Her golden eyes remained directed at the palm of his hand as she spoke.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s better for you to take a nap.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Take a nap instead, then meet me at night to spar with me. I¡¯ll fight you. Ah, actually, scratch that. Why don¡¯t you just skip training there altogether?¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Chuckling at the second time he asked the same question, Rosetta lifted her gaze slightly, and so their eyes met.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stick around there if they¡¯re not teaching you properly. It¡¯s a waste of your time. Why don¡¯t you juste and train here at that time? Leave it to me.¡±

    ¡°But if I do that, they¡¯ll have a worse impression.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Our goal is something else entirely anyway. Besides, once you¡¯re officially appointed as an escort knight, then you¡¯ll never have to see them again.

    Rosetta was right.

    The moment he was appointed as an escort knight, he would no longer need to train with the other knights.

    Even if he were to bump into them asionally, he wouldn¡¯t be looked down on any longer since he¡¯s secured himself a position.

    However, what he cared about was something else.

    ¡°Not me. They¡¯ll have a worse impression of you.¡±

    Beneath the quiet sky, Rosetta blinked at those calm words.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If I do something wrong, I don¡¯t want anyone to condemn you for bringing me in.¡±

    It was a voice that held no embarrassment.

    This guy, really. How flustering.

    Dazed, Rosetta blinked a few more times, then she took the man¡¯s injured hand and began to chuckle.

    ¡°¡­Hahaha.¡±

    It was a short, cheerful peal ofughter.

    Rosetta held Cassion¡¯s hand for a long while andughed to herself. Gradually, she stoppedughing and shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I like about you. I like that you¡¯re good-natured. But you know, I don¡¯t really care about something like that.¡±

    Still filled with mirth, her voice flowed through her red lips.

    She grinned and whispered.

    ¡°I like people who are nice, but I¡¯m not interested in being nice myself.¡±

    The hushed voice contained not one ounce of falsehood.

    * * *

    The two sat side by side on a small hill.

    Two wooden swords were down on the ground, and one muddy shawl was stretched out like a rag. The night sky, to which they were looking up at, was still beautiful.

    ¡°How¡¯s your magic training going?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, I think. It¡¯s just¡­ I have no clue how to use it practically in a real situation.¡±

    Cassion was training his magic every single day.

    House Valentine was a knight¡¯s family, so there were no magic teachers here. The only teachers he had now were books.

    Rosetta nced at Cassion¡¯s side profile, listening to the insecurity in his words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Among all the people I know, you¡¯re the best genius out there.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that something you saw in the future you foretold?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the future that I saw.¡±

    ¡°Then why did I die? If I¡¯m such a genius.¡±

    It¡¯s because he¡¯s a good-natured genius.

    And a weak-willed genius as well¡ªthat was the answer. However, Rosetta chose to say something else instead of the truth.

    ¡°Probably because you never met me?¡±

    It was a yful tone.

    So, Cassion had to know that it was a joke.

    However, he didn¡¯t say anything back.

    He knew it¡¯s a lie, but on the other hand, it sounded like the truth.

    Really, the night sky was beautiful.

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53</h4>

    Meanwhile, around the same time.

    At an underground ce where people rarely came.

    It was a basement that was filled with antique furnishings, and it seemed to be beneath someone¡¯s vi.

    And, there were two men sitting opposite each other.

    Two tall, handsome men.

    Amidst the stony silence that was as grave as the dark evening, one man opened his lips first to speak.

    ¡°I believe there¡¯s something going on at the Valentine¡¯s these days.¡±

    ¡°Allegedly, the nanny of the two ducal princesses had been abusing them all this time. It¡¯s been revealed recently, and the household has been in a state of panic since then.¡±

    The man who first initiated this conversation tilted his head to the side.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s already been revealed? As expected¡­¡±

    The man on the opposite side asked, but he soon nodded to himself. The other man couldn¡¯t hear what he said to himself.

    ¡°Why, is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. Then, has the nanny been executed?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. I believe it took them some time to confirm who else has been involved in the abuse. Well, now that it¡¯s over, she¡¯s about to be executed.¡±

    ¡®Executed.¡¯

    At the familiar word, the man moistened his dry lips with his red tongue.

    When he closed his eyelids deeply and opened them slowly, he faintly felt something like a heartbeat.

    ¡°Then, that house¡¯s servants will pour out.¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose.¡±

    The simplest and most effective punishment that could be given to servants was to kick them out without a rmendation letter.

    No matter how much power the Valentine Duchy had, they would not kill or dispose of everyone who was involved in the crime.

    All that¡¯s left was to punish them ordingly¡­

    Locking them up in prison would just be a waste of resources, and it would be aplicated process as well.

    Therefore, the punishment that could be given would instead be flogging, confiscation of belongings, and firing them without a rmendation letter.

    And to any servant, a rmendation letter held much weight.

    If they went without it, this meant that they would never be able to work for a noble ever again.

    In other words, this was tantamount to stripping them of their livelihood forever.

    There was no better punishmentpared to this.

    The man nodded satisfactorily and leaned back on his chair.

    In the dark, the pale fingertips swept the table pleasantly.

    ¡°Just in time, this is good. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, there¡¯s something I wanted to check.¡±

    As he said this, he sipped on a ss of wine. The other man asked back.

    ¡°Something you want to check? What is it?¡±

    It was a question asked casually.

    The other man asked it not because he genuinely wanted to know, but only something he asked offhandedly.

    However, the man¡¯s expression hardened with such frostiness in an instant the moment he was asked the question.

    The rxed smile that was on his lips just now vanished, and a re from him glinted brightly.

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    At his inhumane, unhinged tone, the other man clicked his tongue.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    Again, he touched a nerve.

    This man sometimes acted like this.

    Regardless of whether it was an inconsequential question or a trivialment, his eyes would be as blood-curdling as this.

    Like a person who¡¯s gone insane over something.

    ¡®He already wasn¡¯t normal to begin with, but¡­¡¯

    It was only a few months ago that this glinting gaze began to induce chills.

    ¡°Mine. All mine.¡±

    As the other man continued to click his tongue, he repeated the same words.

    Clearly.

    Rather, with a slurred tone as though he was drunk.

    The man with a red tongue grinned, licking his dry lips again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t turn your attention to what¡¯s mine. If you even dare look, I¡¯ll kill everyone.¡±

    The terrible words that were muttered under his breath didn¡¯t seem to be a lie, and so the other man could only shake his head.

    No matter what happened, he was determined not to touch that guy¡¯s belongings.

    * * *

    A few dayster, in the morning.

    Beneath the midsummer sun, the Valentine Duchy¡¯s residence started the day with a lot of noise.

    The ongoing search for Katie¡¯s aplices was finally over, and all the servants of theteral mansion poured out of the ducal residence.

    Whether proven guilty or innocent.

    However, the difference between the two groups was evident.

    Their expressions were vastly different.

    The former cried unceasingly, while thetter couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Both groups were fired from the residence in the same way, but their situations werepletely pr.

    The former group was treated no better than criminals.

    They were flogged as punishment, on top of their sry being withheld.

    Not to mention that their future was bleak because they were dismissed with just the clothes on their backs and no rmendation letters.

    Thetter group consisted of individuals who were worried about the trauma inflicted unto the two ducal princesses, yet they were still dismissed from the residence.

    At first nce, people might think that this was unfair, but no one was dissatisfied by this conclusion.

    In return for being dismissed, they received rmendation letters with the duke¡¯s personal seal along with a severance pay that no one would be unhappy with.

    It¡¯s already been decided which household they¡¯d be sent to next, so even if they left the ducal residence, it was not a loss on their part.

    The former group looked at thetter group with envy in their eyes.

    And one of those who were envious was Marie.

    Marie, who had once been Rosetta exclusive maid.

    With legs swollen from all the floggings she had to receive, she limped away as she wiped off the tears that dripped down her face.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯m supposed to belong to that group¡­¡¯

    Rather than with this group of people who were limping as they were kicked out without a single coin, she should have been with that group who had rmendation letters and severance pay in their hands.

    Marie felt as though she had been bitterly wronged.

    Wasn¡¯t it that the ducal princess promised her?

    If she helped her, then her crimes would be buried, was what she was told.

    Of course, what Rosetta said was, ¡®I¡¯ll let you live,¡¯ but memories could easily change to suit one¡¯s benefit.

    Marie chewed her lower lip in frustration and resentment.

    ¡®Where the hell should I go¡­ I need to find a job¡­¡¯

    She had no clue at all.

    Beforeing here, she had three years of experience as a maid in another noble household.

    Then, she entered this ducal residence and worked here for seven years.

    Ten years in total. She had always worked as a maid of a noble family, so it was impossible for her to change jobs.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡±

    However, despite how deste it was, she had no choice but to leave this ce first.

    What¡¯s the point in pacing around the front yard of the house she had just been kicked out of?

    If she were to loiter around here with nothing to gain and by some chance she stood out to a person from the duke¡¯s side as someone like ¡®Katie¡¯, what then?

    Katie.

    As she recalled the name of the superior who she had worked under for such a long time, Marie immediately raised one corner of her mouth crookedly.

    A smile soon came over the tear-streaked face.

    ¡®Right, I¡¯m at least better than that woman.¡¯

    Katie had been executed a few days ago.

    The execution site was in the backyard of the Valentine residence.

    It was a ce that was clearly visible even from the servants¡¯ lodgings, where many of them were detained as they were under investigation. It was evidently an example for all others to see.

    Indeed, seeing a sinner face her death was gruesome.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s good though.¡¯

    As she witnessed it first hand a few days ago, Marieughed while Katie had been executed.

    She held not a shred of sympathy for that woman.

    In the first ce, wasn¡¯t it all her fault that she ended up this way and met a fate like this?

    It seemed like Marie herself had forgotten of the benefits she had reaped while being an aplice to Katie all that time in the past.

    She felt better about herself.

    The very fact that there was someone worse-off than herforted her.

    Because she was still the kind of person who was delighted by the misfortune of others.

    Grooowl.

    Her stomach growled as her mood got a little better.

    She had been kicked out first thing in the morning, so she hadn¡¯t been able to eat yet.

    Rummaging through her sparse pockets, she found a few faded coins. After eating just two meals, these would be all gone.

    ¡°Huuuu¡­¡±

    Letting out a deeper sigh, Marie began to trudge away.

    No one came to pick her up, so she had to walk.

    As she walked, she stopped many times due to the aching of her calves, and before she knew it, everyone around her was gone and she was the only one left.

    How long had she been walking?

    She¡¯s been walking through a path dense with foliage around her, but then suddenly, someone appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Ack¡ª¡±

    As Marie was limping, she couldn¡¯t avoid the person she ran into abruptly.

    With how firm and well-built the physique of the other person was, at their collision, Marie plopped down to the ground like a weak paper doll.

    ¡°Ow¡­¡±

    It already hurt so much that it felt like her flogged calves were about to explode, but the pain doubled the moment she fell to the dirt floor.

    The pain that shot up her legs made her entire body numb.

    She clenched her teeth and red up at the person she collided with.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Why would youe out all of a sudden and¡­¡±

    Her lips had shot out her grievances with a cry, but the words that flowed out gradually trailed off.

    ¡°Goodness. Are you alright?¡±

    Because the person in front of her was someone she knew well enough.

    Marie scrambled to her feet.

    She was still in pain, but as she was faced with an urgent situation, even all the terrible pain she felt was pushed back to the back of her mind.

    ¡°I¡­ I greet your noble lordship.¡±

    Marie bowed deeply towards him.

    The man smiled at her as he looked down at the back of her head.

    * * *

    Marie gulped dryly as she looked at the food served before her.

    ¡®Is this just a dream? Is this all real?¡¯

    The food at the table were all luxurious dishes that nobles usually ate.

    Her nose was hit with a scent that was so scrumptious that her mouth started watering even before she had taken a bite.

    However, instead of immediately picking up the silverware, she nced towards the person sitting across her.

    She couldn¡¯t believe such an important person sitting at the same table as her.

    ¡°Truly, you wouldn¡¯t mind eating together with someone like me, sir?¡±

    As she was limping on the side of the road, the nobleman she had encountered gave Marie a ride in his carriage.

    Not only that.

    When her tactless stomach had suddenly rumbled, he smiled like a gentleman and brought her to a restaurant.

    And now, this was the present.

    It was such a strange situation. A maid who was recently ejected from the ducal residence she had been working at was now sitting at the same table as a man of another high-ranking noble family, sharing a meal together.

    At the baffling situation she found herself in, Marie couldn¡¯t even pick up the silverware before her.

    The man smiled at Marie.

    ¡°There¡¯s so much food here, so I wonder why you¡¯re not eating.¡±

    The man spoke lightly, but he soon picked up his own set of silverware first as if to be considerate towards the other person.

    ¡°Come now, let¡¯s eat. You must be starving.¡±

    As he urged her, his voice sounded so sweet.

    To the extent that the listener wouldn¡¯t be able to tell whether it was honey or poison.

    Exceedingly.

    Perilously.

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54</h4>

    The ttering of tableware filled the space.

    As the meal, which was neither long nor short, ended, a person came out of nowhere and poured tea into their cups.

    Glug, glug.

    Marie¡¯s heart pounded as fast as the tea that was poured into her cup.

    Thus far, she was the one who usually filled cups with tea. She had never been treated well like this.

    To eat gourmet food like this, to be treated like a VIP like this.

    She nced up, and her eyes met with the nobleman again.

    As time went by, her weak expectations rose.

    ¡®Why is he being so nice to me¡­?¡¯

    By chance¡­

    All of a sudden, she recalled a fairy tale that she had read during her childhood. It was the story of a poor girl meeting a high aristocrat and raising her status at once.

    Marie¡¯s cheeks flushed as the thought arose.

    Blushing like that, in her mind, she had already be the main character of that fairy tale.

    All the while not knowing that the man sitting across her was only hiding his cold gaze.

    As though swallowing arsenic, the man watched Marie as she floundered about in her own fantasies.

    Instead of revealing a cynical sneer, he had a rxed smile on his lips as he spoke.

    ¡°So then, you were kicked out without a letter of rmendation? That¡¯s too much.¡±

    The man asked as though he felt sorry for her, and at this, Marie nodded with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Really too much¡­¡±

    Due to the man being friendly all throughout the meal, Marie unknowinglyined about this and that.

    What the Valentine family¡¯s nanny did.

    Just how terrible that woman¡¯s end was.

    How the servants of theteral mansion had been locked up for a while and wereter sent out of the ducal residence.

    The man¡¯s question just now was an extension to that conversation.

    Marie couldn¡¯t say that she had been kicked out for misdemeanor, so she had made excuses as though she¡¯d been framed.

    Her conscience wasn¡¯t prickled at all, in that moment¡ª

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s not aplete excuse yet¡­¡¯

    Then as soon as she thought of a usible excuse for herself, tears flowed down from Marie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Goodness.¡±

    The man took out a handkerchief and handed it to Marie.

    Marie stared at the handkerchief nkly as he held it out to her, but she quickly reached for it in a hurry.

    ¡°Th¡­ Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No need for thanks. More than that, you felt so wronged that it brought you to tears. You must have had a hard time.¡±

    The warmfort tickled her heart.

    She felt so much better about his kind sce that, even if she didn¡¯t feel anguished, she made up and inted the smallest emotion to the point that she wanted to beforted for it.

    ¡°The Princess surely said that she would help me not get penalized for it, so I fastidiously made up my mind and became a whistleblower, but¡­ I didn¡¯t know that she would betray me.¡±

    When the word ¡®princess¡¯ came out of Marie¡¯s mouth, the man¡¯s eyes shed in the shadows.

    However, he soon nodded and responded as if it never happened.

    ¡°What a wicked woman she is. I know that there are two ducal princesses in House Valentine, but who is the one who did that to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Ducal Princess Rosetta. She wasn¡¯t that vicious, but it¡¯s like she suddenly became a different person¡­¡±

    ¡°A different person?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She turned scary out of the blue and even threatened me, then she lied to me, too¡­¡±

    Marie grumbled sadly.

    However, the man could no longer hear what she was saying.

    The moment he got the information he wanted to hear, he filtered out Maries grumbling, which he was not interested in.

    ¡°Rosetta¡­¡±

    A quiet murmur escaped through the man¡¯s lips.

    As he recited that unfamiliar name, the man smacked his lips.

    His red tongue slipped out and licked his dry lips.

    Marie¡¯s whining continued even as the man¡¯s attention was now elsewhere.

    There was no response, so her mouth continued yapping.

    ¡°I was so sure that she would save me. But here, look at me now. Mdy fooled me. I don¡¯t know what on earth this is about. It¡¯s tragic, but I have to continue living.¡±

    At the ensuing chatter, the man¡¯s subdued gaze went back to the person in front of him.

    And his fingertips headed towards his waist.

    Reaching up the hem, he took out a palm-length dagger.

    Marie continued speaking as she did not know.

    The man¡¯s hand gripped the handle of the dagger.

    As he flicked off the sheathe with his fingertips, the sharp de loomed out.

    However, it ended at that.

    ¡°Ah, but Princess Alicia has also changed, as if she¡¯s a different person.¡±

    Within the noisy chatter, there were a few words that grabbed his attention.

    ¡°Princess Alicia also changed?¡±

    When he asked, the man pulled back the dagger that he was about to thrust forward.

    Tak. With a small sound, the dagger with a jagged de hid itself again at the hem of the man¡¯s clothes.

    Avoiding spilling blood, the man¡¯s hand came up on the table.

    Marie answered the man¡¯s question with a nod.

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s something she did which she never would do in her entire life, do you know? She was about to jump out the win¡­ No, in any case, they both changed as if they¡¯ve be different people.¡±

    Thanks to them, I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s been kicked out unjustly¡­

    The frustrated murmur was added after. Of course, it wasn¡¯t to the man¡¯s interest.

    He sped his hands and rested his chin atop them, thinking.

    When he closed his eyes, darkness reced his vision.

    In that dark expanse, the names ¡®Rosetta¡¯ and ¡®Alicia¡¯ appeared.

    ¡°Right. So they¡¯ve both be different people. This? What a pain¡­¡±

    The man spoke to himself quietly.

    His voice was so muted that, even if the words left his lips, he was the only one who should have heard it. However, Marie didn¡¯t miss this opportunity and began to kick up a fuss.

    ¡°Huuh? You¡¯re in pain? Oh my goodness, what would you like me to do? Please, let me feel your forehea¡­¡±

    In her exaggerated concern, Marie reached out one hand.

    She normally wouldn¡¯t have dared to act like this before, but she was already far too immersed in her role as an imaginary heroine of a fairy tale.

    The man¡¯s eyes looked up as he sensed the approaching presence.

    Beneath his long eyshes, shadows fell.

    And amidst those shadows, his eyes glinted heavily.

    Tak.

    The man¡¯s big hand snatched Marie¡¯s wrist in the air.

    Now in an ufortable position, Marie had to stop.

    At the ce where her wrist was caught, she could feel how freezing his body temperature was.

    To the extent that her entire immersion into the role of a fairy tale heroine, thinking that it could be brought to reality, was frozen in an instant.

    With a great look of embarrassment, Marie blinked.

    ¡°Ah, I¡­ I apologize deeply. I was so worried that Imitted an impertinent act.¡±

    And in response to that stuttering apology, the man¡¯s eyes curved gently.

    Marie sighed in relief as she saw the smile that was as sweet as honey.

    The man had been so gentlemanly throughout the whole conversation with that inviting smile.

    Obviously, again, he would say ¡®It¡¯s fine¡¯ again this time¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯ve been impertinent.¡±

    Right, right. Just like right now, impertinent, he sai¡­ What?

    The voice was still sharine, however the content was not the same.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Marie asked back stupidly, and the man smiled and pulled her arm.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Crash! As she was pulled over when her arm was hoisted, her body bumped against the table and some of the tes fell to the floor.

    The broken tes spilled across the floor, and shards flew everywhere.

    Marie looked around in bewilderment.

    The abrupt change came down like a sudden rain shower.

    Her shoulders trembled. Her hands also quivered as she held the table to support her weight.

    Even as this fear that¡¯s lodged at her throat felt unfamiliar, there was a peculiar sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu washing over her.

    Ah, right.

    That day.

    When Rosetta told Marie to attend to her during her bath, when she grabbed the maid¡¯s shoulder and had a glint in her eyes¡ªthat day.

    Right, it was the same feeling as that day.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorr¡­¡±

    As Marie tried to apologize again, the man slowly stood up from his seat.

    The man¡¯s empty hand touched the table. Then, with one fluid motion, he flung the table to the side.

    Crash¡ª THUD!

    With a loud sound, the table flew into the wall.

    In a sh, the space that used to exude elegance was now nothing but a wastnd.

    Gulp.

    Marie gulped dryly as her eyes were filled with fear.

    The man strode across the space where the table had once been.

    And in a split second, the faces of the man and the woman became utterly close together.

    Marie¡¯s heart was pounding violently.

    The beating of her heart was a pleasant palpitation throughout the meal, but now, her heart seemed to be screaming wildly for help.

    Over Marie¡¯s ck eyes, the man¡¯s face was reflected.

    That face with a wide smile.

    The big hand that had flung away the table gently wrapped over the back of Marie¡¯s head.

    As he gently stroked her, the touch was friendly. However, goosebumps shot up over her spine and rm bells kept ringing in her ears.

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Buzz, buzz. You¡¯re too loud.¡±

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    ¡°Other than what¡¯s mine, I don¡¯t like noisy things.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s¡­ mine?¡±

    Hearing the strange phrasing, Marie¡¯s eyshes trembled. The tears that had pooled in her eyes rolled down her cheeks.

    While the man looked at the tearful woman and felt nothing, he then washed off the smile on his face.

    The gaze that was so indifferent to the point that it was frightening contained the woman.

    And soon, the man¡¯s unsmiling lips began to move.

    ¡°To this poor soul, I bestow the blessing of divinity.¡±

    The sound made by that tongue broke through the silence.

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55</h4>

    Friction. Rupture.

    A strange murmur of words as the air shifted.

    A blessing that almost sounded like an incantation.

    Marie¡¯s eyes widened after hearing the unfamiliar blessing, but she soon had to catch her breath.

    From the back of her head and from her wrist.

    A strange sensation began to creep in from the ces the man touched.

    ¡°U¡­ ugh¡­ uurk¡­¡±

    A groan spilled out, a mix of pain and terror.

    ¡°As the filthy soul is washed clean, as it then bes filled with pure white vitality, then, live again through a blessing anew.¡±

    ¡°Uhh¡­ uuurk¡­ ahhh!¡±

    Sacred incantation and terrified screams became entangled in the air.

    Apletely incongruous chord.

    The discord continued.

    The figure quivered.

    Thrash, squirm, writhe.

    Then, it all stopped.

    The man looked at the figure hanging from his hand and felt nothing, then he closed his eyes slowly.

    It couldn¡¯t be said just how long he stayed like that.

    Wriggle.

    The drooping figure at his fingertips began to move.

    It was a movement reminiscent of a broken doll.

    The figure moved with a strange jitter, then it slowly straightened.

    The man took one step back.

    As Marie¡¯s figure escaped from the man¡¯s arms, it stumbled for a moment, but it then stood properly on its own.

    A bright light started rising from its feet. The group of lights wrapped over the figure, and then faded away slowly.

    Where the light left, darkness arose.

    With eyes that were empty.

    Like the dead.

    With nails that grew out sharply.

    Like an animal.

    Light was reced with darkness.

    The tongue inside the mouth turned ck.

    A sickly paleplexion covered the entire body.

    No matter who would see this, it did not look like a living person. Rather than a human being, it looked like a beast.

    However, the man remained calm as he looked at it.

    It¡¯s none other than the power he¡¯s had for a long time now¡ªthe power to turn the dead into beasts.

    The man sat down in an empty chair. Then, he closed his eyes with a sense of tranquility.

    ¡°Rosetta¡­ Alicia¡­¡±

    Two names were drawn within the darkness.

    Soon, two pairs of golden eyes appeared in his mind¡¯s eye.

    Two different pairs of eyes.

    The two princesses of a duchy.

    Indeed, which one of the two¡­

    ¡°¡­is Rita?¡±

    The corners of the man¡¯s lips curved up into a smile.

    It was a serene smile.

    * * *

    The mansion had been noisy for a while, but it was soon settling down.

    Katie had been executed at the backyard of the manor, and within days, all the servants of theteral mansion were kicked out.

    ¡®I feel a bit of regret at not seeing Katie¡¯s end in person, but¡­¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t go because I thought it would be too much of a joke for a ducal princess to watch the execution.

    However, seeing that she couldn¡¯t say anything until the very moment her head was lopped off, I must have blocked the pressure point perfectly.

    In any case, that¡¯s how everything ended with Katie.

    Like the dew atop the executioner¡¯s grounds, her cries asking to save her were gone, too.

    Soon after, a renewed vigor swept through the residence.

    It was thanks to the new servants who had been recruited through an announcement. They were here to fill the vacancies of those who left.

    It was through this process that Diana also safely entered the manor.

    There were some cases like Diana where they needed to care for little boys or girls as the breadwinner of the family, so there were separate amodations so they could stay with their families. It wasn¡¯t difficult to bring in Ria in this way as well.

    I immediately picked Diana to be my personal maid.

    Right, so far, it¡¯s all going ording to n.

    However, the man sitting across from me was not a variable in my ns.

    ¡°Left! Your left side is open!¡±

    A full voice came from the side.

    It was Diana, who had been sparring with Cassion for a while now.

    After ncing once at the two people who were locked inbat, I looked again to the man before me.

    This man who absolutely didn¡¯t fit into this manor.

    Logan.

    With his legs crossed, he drank his tea leisurely.

    The proper posture was elegant.

    There was no resemnce between their looks, but somehow, Bianca¡¯s image seemed to ovep him.

    Was it right to say that the right-hand man usually resembled their master?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to enter my household.¡±

    Beyond the thin sses, his green-gray eyes turned to me.

    As he sipped his tea, he replied casually.

    ¡°I managed to stop the Madam herself froming here personally.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then thank you very much.¡±

    I was being sincere.

    If nca hade here, then life would have been tough.

    With a shit-eating grin on her face, I¡¯m sure that woman would have wanted to tease and make fun of me all day long.

    ¡®Oh gosh, Mdy~!¡¯

    Unintentionally, I imagined nca wearing a maid¡¯s uniform while waving towards me. I shook my head and sipped my tea.

    Lukewarm sweetness soaked my tongue.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re in already, so that¡¯s that. I didn¡¯t expect you to take that position though.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I thought you were something like a personal assistant. But¡­ You¡¯re a doctor after all?¡±

    Here at the Valentine residence, Logan was a ¡®doctor¡¯.

    Back when Katie was still abusing the two sisters, that woman¡¯s underling¡ªthe knight order¡¯s exclusive doctor¡ªconsistently gave them a prescription.

    It was the ointment that Alicia and Rosetta used.

    A prescription like that, which went on for more than a decade, might arouse suspicion, so the doctor didn¡¯t properly write it on the records, let alone report this to the higher ups.

    Wasn¡¯t that much too suspicious?

    Of course it was.

    A staggering amount of gold coins and jewelry from god knows where had been found in the doctor¡¯s room, and the ensuing investigation revealed that they were all from Katie.

    The doctor¡¯s assets were seized and he was promptly kicked out, and in his vacancy, Logan was hired.

    Considering that it was a fake job, the position itself required specialized knowledge. If he was found out to be a quack, then suspicion would soon be directed at him.

    So then, he really must be proficient in medicine¡­

    Wasn¡¯t that too unexpected?

    However, contrary to my thoughts, Logan replied with a calm tone.

    ¡°Yes, I am proficient in the field of medicine. When working at a guild, many guild members get hurt, as you know.¡±

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    Of course, since they were dipping their toes in dangerous business.

    ¡°We also get some requests to treat patients whose identities cannot be revealed.¡±

    That guy, just like him.

    Angr eyebrows rose and fell as he added this wordlessly.

    I turned to where his gaze was directed.

    And I saw Cassion¡¯s side profile as he sweated during the spar.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re the one who treated Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I can rest in ease then. Certainly, there¡¯s no other person who can guarantee secrecypared to you.¡±

    All I knew was that it had been a doctor called by the Larrington Hotel, so I knew that they¡¯d stay quiet, but I still had my reservations.

    It wasn¡¯t amissioned request given to ¡®nca¡¯, so that matter had been up to the hotel¡¯s discretion.

    But if it was Logan who treated Cassion, well.

    I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the secret leaking out.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s apliment, so of course you have to take it graciously.¡±

    When I replied like so to the blunt acknowledgement, Logan¡¯s expression was tainted with incredulity.

    ¡°¡­I understand why the Madam likes you so much.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m pretty?¡±

    ¡°No, because you two resemble each other.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Hearing the nonsense answer, I blinked dazedly.

    I resemble nca, he said.

    Which part though.

    ¡°But I think you resemble nca more than me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Absolutely not.¡±

    Both people rejected each other¡¯s ims.

    If nca had been here to see this, she would have beat the table with her hand andughed.

    The atmosphere became awkward, and we were left to sip our tea once more.

    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you in the middle of work? Are you allowed to have tea time with me like this?¡±

    I said this only to change the subject, but as soon as the words left my lips, I really did want to know the answer.

    Right now, the ce we were in was ¡®that clearing¡¯.

    It was at the open space where people rarely came, where Cassion and I sparred in the evenings.

    That night.

    After the midnight encounter.

    A table was also set up here so that I could watch Cassion¡¯s training in earnest.

    Being that it was a ce where people rarely came, one disadvantage to it was that it¡¯s far from the buildings.

    It was quite far from most of them, like theteral mansion where Alicia and I resided, the central mansion, the servants¡¯ lodgings, and the knights¡¯ training hall.

    Logan¡¯s station was between the knights¡¯ training hall and theteral mansion.

    Yet he¡¯s all the way out here drinking tea¡­

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fine. There are a total of three infirmaries in this ducal residence, and the staff in each one work in shifts at a fixed time. I¡¯m currently on my break.¡±

    It was a clear answer.

    If they weren¡¯t working in shifts, then it would undoubtedly be difficult to be in charge of so many knights and servants.

    There¡¯s not just one or two people getting hurt while they¡¯re working or training.

    Besides that, Logan¡¯s job in this house wasn¡¯t just to be a doctor.

    ¡°I was wondering how Cassion¡¯s magic would be supervised, but now¡­¡±

    At the mention of ¡®magic¡¯, the pupils of those green-gray eyes spun.

    They glinted with a certain brilliance, and the gray shed like silver.

    Silver eyes.

    It was the characteristic feature of a ¡®witch¡¯ or like nca.

    Of those born with unique magic.

    I remember reading in the novel that it¡¯s rare to have eyes that were pure silver like nca¡¯s, and that they¡¯re usually mixed with other colors just like Logan¡¯s.

    ¡®A warlock¡­ a doctor¡­ a personal assistant¡­¡¯

    For a moment, I had to ask myself if the mostpetent person in this world was the man sitting in front of me.

    Truthfully, the real purpose of Logan¡¯s entry into the residence was to teach Cassion magic.

    No matter how talented Cassion was, there¡¯s a limit to being self-taught.

    At this point, I needed to find a magic teacher for him.

    So I requested for someone to teach Cassion magic along with the timing of servants pouring in through the open recruitment¡­

    ¡®Looking back now, he even said that the Madam was supposed toe in person.¡¯

    nca tried toe in as the magic teacher herself, but Logan dissuaded her from doing this.

    And instead, it was Logan who entered the manor.

    Even without seeing this, it¡¯s obvious.

    I tapped my teacup with a fingernail and spoke.

    ¡°Then, what do you think of Maxwell? Is he following your lessons well?¡±

    In fact, I already knew the answer, but I pretended not to know and asked anyway.

    I was aware of Cassion¡¯s inherent talent, but I wanted to hear another person¡¯s assessment if they saw the same thing.

    As Logan chose his words, his expression was very serious.

    ¡°Maxwell is¡­¡±

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56</h4>

    ¡°Maxwell is?¡±

    ¡°Talented. He has good acquisition and application skills, and when he¡¯s taught one thing, he learns even more than that.¡±

    I let out a sigh of relief at the positive answer that wasn¡¯t all that different from what I had already expected.

    The novel did say that he was a ¡®misfortune¡¯s prodigy¡¯, but, again, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that was true.

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I had certain doubts about¡­ how Maxwell could possibly be raised to that position. That¡¯s why I was at first against the idea of the Madam cooperating with you, Princess.¡±

    ¡°Why? Were you scared that I¡¯d rely too much on her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±

    At the straightforward answer, a small exmation was let out.

    Well, if I was Logan, I¡¯d be worried about the same thing, too.

    Madam nca was the leader of an entire guild.

    And it was a fairlyrge guild.

    If such a person was too preupied with just one request, problems would definitely arise.

    And it was an absurd, improbable request to boot.

    Arge-scale, futile request would only tarnish and leave a w to their reputation.

    There¡¯s no such secret that would stay a secret forever, and the bigger the secret was, the bigger the possibility of it leaking out as well.

    Even if the secret was kept within the guild, there¡¯s no stopping the other party from talking.

    In addition, if even from the beginning it already sounded impossible to do, then it was likely that the client would rely on Madam nca more and more.

    nca¡¯s hand in this matter would be all the more heavy since it would be like she¡¯s making something out of nothing.

    Logan was perhaps concerned about that.

    Any person who had their wits about them wouldn¡¯t want to be saddled with something that wouldn¡¯t bear fruit.

    ¡°How is it now? This means you¡¯ve changed your mind a little since then, right?¡±

    Logan nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I thought it was simply impossible, but now, I don¡¯t think so anymore. With the current pace of his growth, it will be possible to aim for the top. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    ¡°Not enough material to work with, huh?¡±

    There. At my response, Logan was momentarily surprised.

    There was a smile on his lips that seemed to say, how do you know the answer?

    ¡®Right, it¡¯s only natural for you to be surprised.¡¯

    The only people who could feel a mage¡¯s flow of mana was another fellow mage.

    People who didn¡¯t have mana, like me, wouldn¡¯t even be able to sense the presence or absence of another person¡¯s mana.

    Well, while I¡¯m just using the power of apletely different worldview, it was an exception to what was ¡®predetermined¡¯, so it was of course surprising for anyone who didn¡¯t know this to see.

    Still though, I wasn¡¯t going to exin that, so I just shrugged as if I knew nothing.

    Whether or not Logan had any intention to pry into the matter, he soon erased the doubts that had formed in his gaze.

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s not enough. No matter how many dishes you know how to cook, if there¡¯s not enough ingredients, there will naturally be limitations.¡±

    I tapped the cup in my hand with a fingernail.

    Inside the stagnant cup, waves of circles moved within.

    ¡®Not enough ingredients¡­¡¯

    Of course, there was a solution to this. Didn¡¯t I already do it before?

    To open up his pathways and then make his mana flow.

    Even so, it was a cause for concern whether Cassion¡¯s body would be able to withstand a sudden influx of mana.

    Last time¡ªthat is, the day I saved Cassion¡ªwas when I first opened up one of his blocked pathways.

    Just from that, Cassion was left gasping and suffering terribly already, wasn¡¯t he?

    And I could still see the image of him being in pain.

    Closing my eyes, I recalled how Cassion was back then.

    Beyond the darkened field of vision, I could hear footsteps.

    It was the sound of Cassion and Diana¡¯s sparring.

    The lighter steps were Diana¡¯s, and the heavier steps were Cassion¡¯s.

    A step to the ground, a turn, a short dash, lowering the stance, twisting away.

    His lithe movement and light breathing were telling of his physical condition.

    As if to say, I¡¯m extremely healthy.

    ¡®He did say he¡¯s fully recovered.¡¯

    His wounds had all been healed a long time ago.

    After all, it¡¯s been about a month since Cassion entered this household, so that was only natural.

    His body was in good condition, his physical strength had improved a lot, and he also gained some muscle.

    Besides that, the mana that¡¯s flowing in him now was stable.

    ¡®Right about now¡­ I think it¡¯s a good time to try once more.¡¯

    Some time or another, all his pathways would be unblocked. If he manages to gain power enough to support it, wouldn¡¯t his colossal talent be able to shine through?

    Even if there was little risk in the process.

    I opened my eyes.

    As the world around me came into view once more, I heard powerful steps.

    Listening to that sound, I answered.

    ¡°If it¡¯s like that, then I¡¯ll try to figure it out.¡±

    His eyes had turned away from me for a moment, but he looked back at me again.

    ¡°Are you talking about the mana amount problem?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°But the amount of mana a person has is innate. If you must, the way to increase it is¡­ forbidden ancient ma¡­gic¡­¡±

    He was speaking seriously until now, but he slowly trailed off.

    The strange doubts about me gradually arose in the gaze that was directed at me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t use forbidden magic.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. If that¡¯s how it is, well. I guess there¡¯s another method that I don¡¯t know about. I¡¯ll trust you and leave it to you.¡±

    Trust and leave it to me, huh.

    Truthfully, the person who he should trust with this wasn¡¯t me.

    It¡¯s Cassion.

    ¡°Right, me too¡­ I¡¯m going to trust that guy over there,¡± I replied.

    Trust Cassion to please,e through.

    Instead of answering, Logan instead shook his head and poured cold tea into my empty cup.

    Trickle.

    A fragrant scent came up as the cup was filled with tea.

    ¡°Ah, I have something for you.¡±

    As that fragrance pervaded the air, as Logan recalled something, he rummaged through his coat pocket.

    Soon enough, what emerged from his long white doctor¡¯s coat was a document.

    He smoothed out the creases and then held it out to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s the result of what you asked to be investigated the other day, Princess.¡±

    ¡°The other day¡­? Ah.¡±

    Now that he mentioned it, I remembered. Of course, it was none other than the amazing report that Diana, who was in the dark guild, had procured.

    I had a rough idea of whaty ahead, but detailed information was still needed.

    That way, it¡¯ll be cleaned up properly.

    ¡°Are you going to take care of it yourself? There¡¯s no need for you to do that¡ªplease just leave it to us to clean it up nicely.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Despite the kind offer, I answered firmly.

    Of course, the method Logan proposed just now was the more convenient option.

    In a way, it was also the more efficient option.

    However.

    ¡°Why, you know what they say. The best form of revenge is forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    At the answer that seemed thoughtful, the corners of my lips were tugged up. Then, after cradling my chin with one hand that¡¯s propped on the table, I leaned forward a little.

    I could see his face approaching closer as well. His smooth sses, which fit his personality, glinted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. If it¡¯s up to me, I¡¯ll retaliate with my own two hands just as much¡ªno, even more to the point that I¡¯ll gain profit.¡±

    When I whispered, a faint hint of curiosity was ignited in the eyes of the man who didn¡¯t move.

    As expected, he resembled his master exactly.

    ¡°Then, will you be allowing that woman to exact revenge personally?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will. And, the other thing is¡­¡±

    There, right there.

    Let¡¯s give that inexperienced man some real, hands-on experience.

    With my chin still resting on my hand, I turned my head and looked at Cassion.

    My eyes met with the gaze of his ck irises as he was looking this way.

    As if he was a child caught doing something naughty, Cassion¡¯s shoulders flinched.

    I picked up the folding fan on the table and threw it at him.

    His eyes grew wide open as his gaze turned here.

    Then, at the same time,

    sh!

    With the ringing sound of metal and wood colliding, the two objects met in the air near Cassion¡¯s face then fell to the floor.

    ¡°What are you doing? You can¡¯t look away!¡±

    Then came Diana, who scolded him sharply.

    His expression became grim.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Only then did Cassion¡¯s gaze, as he was looking this way, return to where it should be looking.

    Towards Diana, whose anger was stoked like fire, and the two objects that fell to the floor.

    One of the two objects that flew at him was my fan, and the other one was the wooden dagger that had been so close to reaching the area between his eyes.

    ¡°Be careful now. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    Sure enough, I gave him advice and the dark gaze headed this way again.

    Cassion nced at Logan and me, then nodded before he picked up the fan.

    And he strode this way with the fan in hand.

    He didn¡¯t have to bring it back to me though.

    While surprised, his face felt strangely stiff.

    * * *

    Cassion¡¯s subtly hardened expression was from ¡®surprise¡¯, just as Rosetta had guessed.

    However, the core of it was slightly different from what Rosetta had surmised.

    That is, the ¡®reason for his surprise¡¯ was different.

    Ta-dak, ta-dak, ta-dak.

    His steps were heavy.

    Cassion was confused because of an unfamiliar emotion within him. His heart was pounding, the back of his neck felt hot.

    It annoyed him to see that pair staying together, a man and a woman.

    For some reason, he didn¡¯t like it.

    No, actually, that wasn¡¯t exactly it. Just the fact that a man and a woman were sitting together wasn¡¯t what set him off.

    In fact, he had often seen such a pair many times before, but he had never felt this way back then.

    So, what was it that¡¯s bothering him.

    What was he dissatisfied with.

    Ah, right.

    It was when Rosetta propped her hand upon the table, rested her chin there and the distance between them inched closer.

    That was the problem.

    When he saw the two people facing together so closely in his periphery,

    Then, he got distracted.

    Then, he began to feel strange.

    The distance between their faces were so close that it¡¯s likely that they could see each other¡¯s features with such detail.

    In the end, if that man were to notice just how beautiful and lustrous her golden eyes were¡­ If he would¡­

    Thud. His steps came to a halt.

    tter. The fan he was carrying had fallen to the floor.

    ¡°Maxwell?¡±

    When Rosetta called out to him, Cassion blinked in a daze. He leaned over to pick up the fallen fan.

    However, it wasn¡¯t easy to raise his head once more because the back of his neck was extremely hot.

    ¡®Why.¡¯

    Exactly. Why the hell.

    Just what was this strange emotion.

    Why on earth did he have such a strange though.

    Truly, it was aplete mystery to him.

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    At Rosetta¡¯s question, Cassion finally raised his heavy body.

    As he held out the fan in his hand, he shook his head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Your face looks a little red.¡±

    At the nonchnt reply, a sharp observation was uttered.

    The flustered Cassion gulped down a short breath and avoided her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I moved too much.¡±

    He replied in a very awkward manner, but the answer itself sounded usible anyhow.

    Rosetta narrowed her eyes for a moment. Then, she nodded and murmured.

    ¡°¡­Well, sure. It is hot out.¡±

    As the date was close to the middle of July now, the weather had shifted from the early summer to the full brunt of midsummer.

    Even as noon had already passed, the zing sun and the humid air were sweltering.

    It certainly wasn¡¯t a good day to move your body actively.

    As she stuck her head out of the shade, she could see the searing sky.

    After the sky, Rosetta looked at the flushed-red Cassion, and then towards Diana, who was panting while holding her sword in one hand.

    ¡°Diana.¡±

    She was in the middle of catching her breath, but at the short call, Diana raised her head.

    ¡°Yes, Mdy!¡±

    The answering voice was lively.

    It was very different from how she was during their first meeting.

    The first impression of Diana that Rosetta and Cassion had was that she was feisty and rebellious, but¡­

    As soon as she pledged her loyalty, Diana quickly became like a puppy. A beagle, to be exact.

    ¡®It¡¯s definitely a different image than how she is in the original¡­¡¯

    A quiet, shadow-like henchman.

    Wasn¡¯t that Diana¡¯s supposed archetype?

    ¡®Is it because I took her in before she became an assassin?¡¯

    Or maybe because she now had a ¡®guardian¡¯.

    In the original novel, Leo was the benefactor who cured Ria¡¯s illness, but he was a far cry from being Diana¡¯s guardian.

    But right now, Diana had acknowledged Rosetta as her ¡®guardian¡¯.

    Like a shade against the scorching sun.

    A person to trust with a heavy burden.

    That¡¯s why Diana must have felt much lighter and rxedpared to her original characterization.

    Specting by herself about Diana¡¯s lively change, Rosetta beckoned the person in question.

    As soon as she saw Rosetta¡¯s slight gesture, Diana threw the sword aside and skipped right over.

    The sword flew in an arc, then stab, itnded de down onto the ground.

    Like the grave marker of an unnamed man who died in the middle of nowhere, at a savagendscape.

    Three gazes turned towards that spot in unison, then looked back at Diana¡¯s face.

    ¡°You called me, Princess?¡±

    She had a cheerful expression as she blinked her sparkling eyes. Someone let out a sigh of admiration.

    After the short bout of silence, Rosetta urged Diana and Cassion to sit down as well.

    Logan relocated my teacup to the side to make way for where the two would sit down.

    If they trained excessively while the sun was beating down that strongly, then it¡¯s not too bad to skip out.

    It would do a lot more damage to them if they end up with heat exhaustion or a heatstroke.

    There was less than a month left until the match that would determine whether he¡¯d get to stay as an escort knight.

    If he were to get sick, he¡¯d need to take a few days off. That would be detrimental to his progress.

    As Diana and Cassion sat down, Rosetta poured cold tea into their sses.

    Therge ice in the pitcher had already melted more than half its original size so it was small now, but the tea was still cold.

    Rosetta looked at the two individuals at each of her sides who were gulping down their tea. She turned to Diana and spoke.

    ¡°How¡¯s the training going?¡±

    It was the same question she asked Logan a while ago.

    However, they were teaching two different subjects.

    By nature, of course a guardian should listen to the opinions of the teachers who taught different subjects.

    ¡°He¡¯s improved from when he first sparred with me. He couldn¡¯t even read my movements and got hit at the back of his neck. As it is, after just a month of training¡­¡±

    At the unhesitating evaluation, Cassion nced towards Diana.

    Though she didn¡¯t seem to notice.

    She trailed off as she thought about it more, but her expression soon changed as if she hade up with the right words.

    ¡°As it is, after one more month of training, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll need to roll on the ground when there¡¯s an ambush.¡±

    The moment Diana finished her harsh assessment, Rosetta watched Cassion¡¯s reaction as her own eyebrows twitched.

    Anyone would be able to guess that when Diana said, ¡®rolling on the ground,¡¯ she was referring tost time¡¯s ambush.

    That was to say, when Cassion rolled on the ground and hid.

    To say something like that right to the face of the person himself, it would definitely strike a chord.

    However, not a hint of agitation could be seen on his face.

    ¡°¡­Are you saying that I¡¯ll be able to help, too?¡±

    On the contrary, as though he didn¡¯t care at all about how it was worded, he only asked Diana a question like this.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to help, but¡­ Maybe it¡¯s still convenient for me, or Mister Logan or Mdy if you do hide?¡±

    Cassion¡¯s light expression subsided after hearing the callous critique.

    He looked at his open palm and immediately nodded without a word.

    It¡¯s obvious what he was thinking, and at this, Rosetta smiled furtively.

    ¡®Probably, you must be thinking that you want to get stronger than you are now so that you can help the three of us.¡¯

    Rosetta sipped her tea with a discreet smile on her lips.

    ¡°Then, what do you think about Maxwell¡¯s chances of winning in a one-on-one fight after a month?¡±

    She volleyed the question over to Diana after the sip of tea she took, and in response, Diana thought about it while her eyes were shining.

    ¡°It depends on the opponent, but if we¡¯re talking about an assassin¡­ I believe the chances are forty percent, Mdy.¡±

    ¡°Forty percent, you say¡­¡±

    So then, there¡¯s a sixty percent chance that he¡¯d die.

    As she muttered to herself and weighed the odds, she turned her gaze lightly towards Logan.

    Recognizing the unsaid question, Logan shook his head.

    ¡°In terms of magic¡­ It seems to be about seventy percent.¡±

    ¡°Then the average is fifty-five percent. That¡¯s a bit tough.¡±

    Fifty-five.

    The odds were too uncertain. But Cassion needed to be Rosetta¡¯s escort knight no matter what¡­

    ¡°You did mention that there¡¯s less than a month left until the test, right? For him to be an escort knight.¡±

    As though to stab at her already taut anxiety, the question was thrown.

    Indeed, by none other than nca¡¯s right-hand man, Logan.

    Rosetta responded with a nod.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s less than a month away. The opponent he¡¯ll contend against will be decided within this week though.¡±

    At the mention of ¡®opponent¡¯, Cassion froze.

    It concerned the matter of who he¡¯d be facing against, so he¡¯s probably nervous about it.

    ncing at the tense man, Rosetta added leisurely.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll be someone from the fourth knight order.¡±

    ¡°The fourth order¡­¡±

    Cassion repeated through thin lips.

    The look in his eyes clouded over, and he soon looked ufortable.

    Tension and irritation. Resentment and nonchnce.

    It was natural for him to have a mixed reaction.

    Because the fourth order was where he was stationed and was supposedly training with.

    And the people he was with in that ce all snickered at and disregarded Cassion. They didn¡¯t let him join the training sessions, but when he did attend, he was treated like an invisible man.

    The fourth order wasposed of knights who had been serving the duchy for about two or three years, or even less.

    The condition for Cassion¡¯s sparring opponent was ¡®a knight who¡¯s been appointed only two years ago¡¯, so it was natural that it was going to be someone from the fourth order.

    Nevertheless, as soon as it was mentioned that he was going to face one of the people there, the terrible things that he had to go through in that ce seemed to hit him hard.

    In the silence that stretched before them, Rosetta watched Cassion¡¯s hardened expression, then she asked quietly.

    ¡°Does it bother you?¡±

    The ck eyes, which were unfocused in the air, turned towards the person who asked him.

    There, the golden eyes that met his gaze curved gently.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    His words stopped there.

    Cassion¡¯s lips opened and closed as he thought about it, but he soon continued. There was a soft smile on those lips as well.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m annoyed.¡±

    The three other people around him nodded at his honest answer.

    They all knew about why Cassion wasn¡¯t training with the other knights and was instead training secretly here in this clearing.

    So, they all fully understood what was on Cassion¡¯s mind.

    Though it was ironic, all three people didn¡¯t really mind that he was being ¡®ostracized¡¯ and such because of their own personalities, but just because they weren¡¯t characteristically like that didn¡¯t mean they didn¡¯t truly care.

    Well truthfully, Cassion wasn¡¯t all that hung up on the ¡®ostracizing¡¯ either.

    All his life, he¡¯s been perpetually surrounded by malice, and living amidst tension and anxiety was the norm for him now.

    Since he lived while his life was constantly being threatened, this kind of immature bullying was nothing but a child¡¯s prank for him.

    What truly annoyed him was that, because of their dirty tricks, he was being put at a disadvantage.

    He could have gotten stronger at a faster pace, but he couldn¡¯t.

    He could have been properly training, but instead he lost precious time.

    So, their petty spite was getting on his nerves.

    ¡°Then, shall we go and see?¡±

    The elongated silence was interrupted as Rosetta¡¯s voice flowed in.

    The three other people turned to her in unison.

    Rosetta shrugged and tapped her teacup.

    ¡°You mean, to spy on them?¡±

    The quick-witted Diana asked back, and Rosetta nodded in response.

    ¡°We have to find out just how good the opponent would be, and then let¡¯s make the perfect n.¡±

    The mention of a perfect n sounded like a significant promation.

    However, Rosetta simply lifted her teacup calmly and took a sip.

    Of course, beyond those round, curved eyes, she was hiding a sharpened re.

    ¡®That fourth order of the knights¡­¡¯

    Just how great were they.

    What a great lot they were, to have ignored Cassion that much.

    Her red tongue flicked inside her mouth.

    As her tongue swept through her cold mouth, the temperature gradually turned warmer.

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58</h4>

    Those four people hid their presence and headed for the fourth training hall.

    Their steps were silent.

    Their movements were quiet as well, and no one would be able to guess that these people actually consisted of one doctor, one maid, one ducal princess and one temporary knight.

    Haah! Huk!

    Fwick, shhk. As they soundlessly moved closer, the same repeated noises could be heard from the hall.

    The surroundings were filled with shouts and des cutting through the air.

    The ground shook with the marching of many people. Evidence of this was how the grass trembled even as no breeze passed through.

    The group of four turned and hid behind a huge column, dropping to the ground to camouge themselves in the grass. This was so that they wouldn¡¯t be seen well in the mist.

    Firstly, since this was an espionage mission, it would be best to ¡®look secretly¡¯.

    When people weren¡¯t under the watchful gaze of outsiders, they would reveal their true selves and abilities.

    The group of four hid themselvespletely in a spot that was covered by the fence and the grass.

    They sat down side by side in a line, then they took a glimpse inside the training hall.

    They were all divided into several groups. Some of them were training, while some of them were taking a break.

    Among them, the closest to the four seemed to be the resting group.

    They were conversing, wiping off the dripping sweat or drinking water to wet their throats.

    Permeating through the palpable smell of sweat, a husky voice spoke out.

    ¡°Ah, I feel like I¡¯m going to drop dead, seriously.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, and it¡¯s getting so hot that I feel like I¡¯m gonna die.¡±

    Hearing themin about the scorching temperature of the hot summer, Cassion¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    After confirming the faces of those men as well, his brows crumpled up even more.

    Rosetta was sitting right next to Cassion, and she noticed his slight agitation.

    Soon, she leaned close to him.

    Sensing the approaching presence, Cassion turned reflexively.

    Then, their eyes met.

    At the mercy of golden eyes that were peering up at him at such a close distance, Cassion blinked.

    Beneath long eyshes, ck eyes looked back. And were rekindled anew.

    The space between them was so narrow that they could see their own reflections in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Rosetta slowly lowered her gaze.

    Then, she slipped forward to lean closer towards Cassion¡¯s ear.

    As a light exhale brushed against his earlobes, Cassion flinched.

    ¡°Do you know them?¡±

    After the unnecessarily stimting process, the question that reached him was simple.

    No, it¡¯s not that it was really a stimting process either. It¡¯s just Cassion who was feeling that way.

    A simple whisper like this would have elicited a different response depending on who it was.

    And it was then that Cassion realized¡ªhe was overly conscious of Rosetta.

    The sensations and memories of the past quickly flitted through his befuddled mind.

    Back when she gave her full attention to Logan while they were talking so close to each other, face to face.

    That nameless feeling of unpleasantness.

    With his throat clenched over these subtle emotions, Cassion nodded.

    He reached behind him to scoot away, and with the slightly widened distance between their bodies and their eye contact now, he spoke.

    ¡°He¡¯s the most talented in the fourth order.¡±

    ¡°Which one in the group?¡±

    It was a simple, yet interesting introduction.

    And it was an introduction paired with Cassion¡¯s frown as he looked at that guy.

    ¡®They¡¯re not on good terms, and he¡¯s the most talented¡­¡¯

    ¡°Is he the leader¡­¡±

    With a quiet murmur, Rosetta nodded.

    An indifferent golden gaze was directed towards that group.

    At that time, the chattering of that group was cut off now for a moment as they proceeded to drink more water, but they soon started again.

    ¡°Ha, I¡¯m jealous of that jackass.¡±

    The tallest man, who had gray hair, grumbled.

    ¡°Jackass? Who?¡±

    When the freckled redhead asked, the other people around him snickered and heckled at him.

    Hey, moron. Who else is there.

    He shook his head as though he was thinking hard, then he finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°Ah, that street rat?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that street rat.¡±

    Even as the words ¡®jackass¡¯ and ¡®street rat¡¯ were repeatedly mentioned, Cassion only stared at them silently.

    The three people who were crouching next to him were also silent.

    Because they could all surmise who this ¡®jackass¡¯ and ¡®street rat¡¯ was.

    ¡°It¡¯s Mixwell or Mexwell or whatever.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Mixwell is just¡ª Haha.¡±

    And now that he was mentioned directly, two sets of gazes turned to Cassion, one green-gray and one brown.

    However, he continued to watch those men without a trace of agitation in him.

    As if it was just a fluke to see him furrowing his brows earlier.

    The two subsequently examined Rosetta¡¯s expression next, but she was no different.

    The only thing that could be read on their faces as they watched the men was disinterest.

    Logan and Diana looked at each other.

    ¡®They look fine, don¡¯t they?¡¯

    ¡®Looks like it.¡¯

    Amidst their silent exchange, a twisted voice interrupted.

    The two heads turned to the group of men again.

    ¡°Well, whatever that punk¡¯s name is, I don¡¯t care. He¡¯ll be kicked out soon anyway. Did you hear the news? They¡¯re looking for an opponent for him in our knight order.¡±

    ¡°Ha, how shitty.¡±

    As the lean man prattled on, the gray-haired man uttered this roughly.

    In an instant, the air around them grew cold. Laughter could no longer be heard from those who were chuckling just now.

    As thoughughter itself had be forbidden.

    This was a frequent urrence between them. The group¡¯s mood was determined by the leader.

    And that leader was David, the gray-haired man.

    ¡°Oh,e on, David. It¡¯s a waste of time to even care about him.¡±

    One of the men who was trying to gauge his mood finally spoke.

    It was Peter, the man with vermillion hair who seemed to be the second-inmand of the group.

    David was so terribly moody that a situation like this often happened.

    At a time like this, Peter¡¯s next step was to curry favor from David.

    ¡°But it really is shitty. If that punk is gonna get grouped with us, that¡¯s the same thing as disregarding us, too, right?¡±

    David nodded, then bellowed ferociously at the people around him.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it, when in fact us in the fourth order are mostly from the knight¡¯s academy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re less experiencedpared to the first, second and third order, but I still can¡¯t believe we¡¯re being pitted against that street rat¡­¡±

    ¡°And to think, a street rat is going to be an escort knight in a duchy? Even a passing dog wouldugh.¡±

    Right, right.

    After pitching in like this, they also nodded.

    But even as they looked at each other, there was still a slight tension there.

    Only then did David¡¯s stiff lips fall loose into a smile.

    Tch, the sound broke out as the derisive smirk tilted crookedly.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no surprise with her. A street rat punk like him and a girl like her could date just like that, and suddenly, it¡¯s rags to riches.¡±

    After hearing the mocking jab, the other men swallowed their breaths. David was obviously cursing not only Maxwell, but also the ducal princess.

    ¡°Uh¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡±

    When someone stammered, David cracked his neck slowly.

    Crack, crack. The popping sounds from his joints rang out to break the silence around them.

    ¡°Why? Did I say something I¡¯m not supposed to? I¡¯m part of House Valentine, so am I not allowed to say this much?¡±

    ¡°No! You can. Of course you can.¡±

    Just as David mentioned, he had the blood of the Valentines in his veins.

    Rather, it would be better to categorize him as part of the branch family since he was so far removed from the main family.

    At the hasty affirmation, David nodded.

    ¡°Honestly, that girl¡¯s the problem.¡±

    ¡°That girl¡­ You mean the Princess?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that Princess. My parents never liked her from the start. She¡¯s the daughter of a maid¡ªno, the daughter of a criminal, and yet she¡¯s considered a ducal princess and has even inherited the family name¡­¡±

    In an instant, the voices chiming in a while ago faded away.

    Gulp. The only sound that could be heard were their gulps.

    Rosetta was a ducal princess who was being given the same treatment as Alicia. They didn¡¯t know what the true situation inside the household was, but for outsiders, that¡¯s how it looked like.

    A knight was supposed to be dedicating his loyalty to the family they would serve, but if one were to say something like this, it was an act tantamount to ridiculing their master¡¯s household.

    David, however, was that kind of person. Seemingly undaunted, he continued speaking.

    ¡°Just look at what she did recently. Everyone who used to work at theteral mansion was reced because of that wench.¡±

    When David said the word ¡®reced¡¯, the face of a woman shed through his head.

    It was a pretty maid he had spotted the other day.

    He was trying to score with her to have a little fun, but because of that incident, she had to leave the manor.

    All for a useless princess.

    Ptui.

    When he spat on the floor, the feet of the men around him flinched back as though it wasva.

    ¡°But, you know, the nanny¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When someone tried to mutter back, David¡¯s eyes glinted.

    David and everyone else knew what kind of words would follow after the mention of that ¡®nanny¡¯.

    It¡¯s that, ¡®the nanny abused the two ducal princesses¡¯, and the incident had already be such a huge deal that there was already a rumor going around among the nobles. There¡¯s no way the knights inside the household wouldn¡¯t know about the rumors that were already circting outside.

    However.

    ¡°She must have been hit because she¡¯s the one at fault in the first ce. Princess Alicia shouldn¡¯t have gotten scolded, right? That wench probably made a fuss all by herself because of jealousy. Abuse? Pfft, sure.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s trying to take advantage of the personnel change to bring her lover in. He¡¯ll be an escort just like that so they can stick together.¡±

    ¡°¡­Anyway. That street rat won¡¯t pass the test though.¡±

    As Peter tried tough and lighten the mood, David dug one finger into Peter¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s obvious.¡±

    The shoulder he had pushed down throbbed.

    Though it was supposedly a lighthearted act, it was clearly an instance of power y.

    Even as David pushed the other man¡¯s shoulder away like that, he onlyughed yfully. In response, Peter had to smile awkwardly, unable to retort.

    Seeing the awkward smiles on the other men¡¯s faces, David scoffed.

    ¡®You¡¯re all a bunch of weak and stupid morons.¡¯

    They ever-so-timidly match his mood like this, but if he ever talked about that ducal princess, they would scuttle away like criminals.

    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to be that bastard¡¯s opponent, but¡­¡±

    If it¡¯s me, I¡¯ll crush him with my own hands.

    The crude voice was full of confidence and mockery, yet also thinly veiled inferiority and fury.

    He did not know that, in the near future, these words woulde back to bite him in the arse.

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59</h4>

    Meanwhile, the silence that ensued behind the face was like a brewing storm.

    They continued to listen to the men for a while now, holding their breath, as David spoke up,

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s no surprise with her. A street rat punk like him and a girl like her could date just like that, and suddenly, it¡¯s rags to riches.¡¯

    The moment he said this, the group of four had differing reactions.

    Diana clenched her fists. Cassion¡¯s expression became distorted. Even Logan¡¯s gaze became icy.

    Only Rosetta, the topic of those words, still continued to watch with a disinterested face.

    Then, the jabs at Rosetta flowed as it was.

    One word after another, it was astounding how uncouth it all was.

    As the jabs continued, the anger that the other three felt deepened further. Diana was this close to jumping at them.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡±

    She let out a heavy sigh through clenched teeth.

    Inhaling with difficulty this time, Diana whispered to Rosetta.

    ¡°Shall I kill him?¡±

    ¡°I can help.¡±

    Logan added, nodding as he heard Diana¡¯s hushed suggestion.

    He still lookedposed, but his hands were already reaching into his coat pocket.

    You¡¯d think that he was just trying to fish out his work gloves.

    Rosetta nced at the pair and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    At Rosetta¡¯s concise dissuasion, Diana tried to answer back and express how sorry she was, but she trailed off.

    ¡®Our Young Lady has such a big heart.¡¯

    It was a thought that would cause Rosetta¡¯s jaw to drop if she had heard it, but Diana was absolutely sincere.

    She clicked her tongue in regret, then she nced back at the other group.

    There, at that hugely self-important, pathetic bunch who thought they were the main characters of the world.

    At the silence that ensued, only David¡¯s husky voice continued to ring out.

    ¡®Yeah, that Princess. My parents never liked her from the start. She¡¯s the daughter of a maid¡ªno, the daughter of a criminal, and yet she¡¯s considered a ducal princess and has even inherited the family name¡­¡¯

    The moment the phrase ¡®daughter of a criminal¡¯ was uttered, Rosetta¡¯s expression¡ªwhich was calm all this time¡ªslipped very slightly.

    She blinked slowly as her head moved barely a centimeter.

    It was all to stifle her anger.

    Her face was still the picture of rxation, and at first nce it even looked like she was indifferent, but there was one person who noticed her anger.

    It was Cassion.

    ¡®You look angry¡­¡¯

    He was trying to gauge Rosetta¡¯s mood this whole time.

    The reason why Diana and Logan didn¡¯t take any further steps was because Rosetta still looked really calm.

    Cassion was also immensely enraged the moment Rosetta had been mentioned, but he zipped his lips because the person in question had been unaffected.

    If she was calm throughout something like this, he wondered what could possibly turn that tranquility into chaos.

    However, it wasn¡¯t like that now.

    In those bright, golden eyes, a frosty rage could be seen.

    An icy gaze like that would only belong to someone who was trying to swallow their anger.

    It was strange.

    It¡¯s as if Rosetta¡¯s anger was what allowed him to feel his own emotions.

    And so, as though her anger was contagious, his heart also began to beat harder in his fury.

    The emotions he was trying to press down were kindled¡ªit was as though scorching mes were burning in his chest. He felt a twinge of pain in his fists as he clenched them.

    Earlier, when the target of that group¡¯s derision was him, he felt nothing.

    He just watched their mocking.

    He just listened to their insults.

    So, what was this.

    Words could turn into a weapon to others, but that wasn¡¯t the case for him.

    Perhaps it was because, throughout the years, he lived with real weapons constantly aimed at his throat.

    However, when those words poured out and were pointed at Rosetta, to him, they felt like real weapons.

    Sharp and pointed, capable of mutting a person.

    His chest burned as though there was an active volcano inside him. It made his head dizzy.

    However, instead of being swayed by emotion, Cassion chose to press it all down.

    The Rosetta he knew wasn¡¯t the kind of person who¡¯d stay still in this kind of situation.

    She would get up, look that man dead in the eyes andugh at his face.

    Then, she would strangle her opponent using only a poisoned tongue.

    However, Rosetta right now had chosen to hold her breath. This meant that she had something else guing her mind.

    As Cassion tried to control his emotions, he blinked.

    Just as she did.

    At the same time, the words of the man who took a jab at Rosetta repeated in his mind.

    ¡®Daughter of a murderer¡­¡¯

    The parents.

    Truthfully, there were hushed rumors going around about Rosetta¡¯s biological mother and how she had died.

    Most people in the nobility knew about this story.

    Besides that, the sudden appearance of a duke¡¯s illegitimate child was something that would surely attract the public¡¯s attention.

    Just as they said, her mother was, quite literally, a criminal.

    However¡­

    ¡®What¡¯s with that.¡¯

    Being born and the parents they were sired by, that wasn¡¯t the choice of the child.

    She was born, and her mother happened to be a criminal. When she was born, his father said that he didn¡¯t want her.

    How could that be Rosetta¡¯s fault?

    People tended to point fingers at those who were left behind.

    ¡®Daughter of a criminal.¡¯

    These words were pointed not at her deceased mother, but at Rosetta herself.

    Just like Cassion, who had to live his whole life with fingers pointed at him because he was born without any mana.

    It was something that couldn¡¯t be ovee by effort.

    Other people would continue tough and mock someone else for a supposedly inherent trait.

    For Rosetta, it was ack of an ordinary mother. For Cassion, it was ack of mana.

    However, he now had mana thanks to Rosetta.

    It became possible for him to wield magic.

    To escape the fate of a dog¡¯s death, he continued to struggle.

    And yet¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them.¡±

    At Cassion¡¯s low voice, her golden gaze, which previously sank to the ground, looked up at him.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When she asked back, Cassion reached out.

    His hand headed for Rosetta¡¯s slender shoulder, patting her a few times. As if he was encouraging her.

    Even that was an extremely cautious touch, so rather than a pat, his hand just brushed over her.

    Rosetta blinked in a daze, looking alternately between the ce where his hand and her shoulder touched, then at Cassion¡¯s face.

    Awkwardly averting his eyes, Cassion murmured again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. It¡¯s something you had no choice about. It can¡¯t be your fault.¡±

    Just as usual, it was a clumsy constion.

    His ears and his neck were all red, and his expression was tinged heavily with embarrassment, looking as if he didn¡¯t even know what he was talking about.

    ¡®There¡¯s a serious look in your eyes though¡­ Do you think that I feel hurt?¡¯

    All of a sudden, she recalled that day.

    The day she went to the dungeon to confront Katie.

    The day Cassion hadforted her when she had been as pale as a sheet.

    And the funny thing was that, both that day and this moment now,

    This man wasforting her under his own misunderstanding.

    But oddly enough, the unusual constion worked like a charm.

    Even if he was slightly off the mark about what he¡¯sforting her about.

    Rosetta stared wordlessly at Cassion¡¯s side profile.

    As she felt the urge to reach out and touch his delicately pink earlobes, Rosetta looked away.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a talent for misunderstanding things.¡±

    It was a murmur only to herself, but a smile soon graced her lips.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Cassion asked her, but Rosetta didn¡¯t answer and pretended not to hear.

    As if she never even said anything either in the first ce.

    The only evidence to her musings was the lingering shadow of a smile.

    * * *

    The group of men chatted for a long time after that, and it was only after they moved elsewhere that we stood up from our spot.

    Each one had a certain expression right now.

    Was it because of the sun¡¯s heat, or was it because of fury¡¯s inferno?

    Whatever it was, it¡¯s quite amusing to see.

    I smiled casually, turned around and walked away. The other three soon caught up to me.

    ¡°Are you going to leave them just like that?¡±

    Huffing, Diana asked.

    She seemed angry that those men were allowed to leave as they were.

    As she looked back at them, the image of a hunting dog ovepped with her figure¡ªone that regrettably missed its prey.

    ¡®A hound¡­?¡¯

    I paused and reflected on thisparison.

    A hound, huh¡­

    Somehow, it feels like I was surrounded by people who had the characteristics of dogs.

    Despite the sudden realization, I was brought back to my senses as I looked into Diana¡¯s sparkling eyes.

    She seemed to be under the presumption that I¡¯d do something about this.

    Unfortunately, I had no ns to do so. With a smile, I started walking again.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll leave them alone.¡±

    And the sparkle in her gaze dimmed in disappointment.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mdy is letting those disgusting things go¡­ I¡¯m so upset, I don¡¯t even think I can sleep tonight.¡±

    ¡°I agree. You¡¯re a ducal princess, so isn¡¯t it that you shouldn¡¯t let them off like that?¡±

    Logan added under his breath, and at this, I nced at him.

    Beyond the pair of sses he was wearing, the righteous gaze he had was unexpected.

    ¡°Someone who won¡¯t let them off. Isn¡¯t that nca though?¡±

    ¡°No. The Madam would have just gone with the flow andughed.¡±

    ¡°Ah, certainly. That¡¯s true.¡±

    Indeed, nca would haveughed, just as he said.

    She was the type of person who would never stop finding delight in a situation, even as she was being cursed at to her face.

    Even so, for me, the incident a while ago was neither delightful nor angering.

    Whatever it was that they said about me, it¡¯s no different than an ant biting the tip of my toe.

    It¡¯s just a little itchy.

    That¡¯s all there was to it.

    Well, actually, it¡¯s a bit refreshing to hear someone curse at a ducal princess right inside the ducal household.

    I wondered if anyone would ever dare to do such a thing, and this incident was a confirmation that, yes, there was at least one person.

    ¡®Besides that¡­ someone from the branch family?¡¯

    David boasted that he was part of the branch family while badmouthing me like that.

    As if saying that the blood in my veins was fake and his was real.

    People would think that he¡¯s the duke¡¯s biological child. Very much.

    However, even after I searched through Rosetta¡¯s memories, I couldn¡¯t find anything about David.

    And he didn¡¯t even appear in the novel.

    Apparently, he¡¯s nothing but a distant rtive with very little importance.

    In modern times, he¡¯s probably like¡­ a second cousin, twice removed.

    No, even more distant than that, perhaps.

    ¡®They do say that a fox lives like a king when there¡¯s no tiger in the cave¡­¡¯

    And in a cave where there¡¯s no fox, then would the rabbit be the king?

    It¡¯s all just amusing to me.

    Believing that the faint blood in his veins was stronger than it actually was, the rabbit became the leader. Or rather, the rabbits gathered together and bickered amongst themselves to presume their supposed ranks.

    Was that all, I wonder.

    I got affected when they were cursing at Cassion, but when they started cursing at me, I just stayed quiet¡­

    It felt like I was seeing it in action, that instance of ¡®the strong for the weak, the weak for the strong¡¯.

    ¡®Even without personally seeing punks like them, it¡¯s obvious. Whenever Cassion came in for training, they wouldn¡¯t have treated him with respect.¡¯

    As I arrived at that conclusion, I suddenly felt dirty.

    I felt so dirty and unpleasant, as if I had suddenly dipped my feet into rotten water.

    My chest felt heavy as I thought about how Cassion must have swung his sword alone in that ce, silently in one corner.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Whatever feeling this was after hearing them speak ill like that, I kept walking forward, then a quiet voice asked a question.

    As if it was a probe into my emotions, I hesitated to answer.

    When I turned my head slightly to the side, I was faced with his ck irises.

    Within those eyes, genuine concern, or something like that, could be seen.

    Instead of answering verbally, I gave a surreptitious nod of the head.

    No, well I tried to answer with just that, but my lips opened to speak.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Rather than keeping it to myself, I thought it would give more relief to just spit it out.

    Of course, that relief was directed not at me, but towards the person beside me.

    In my head, I continued to see Cassion standing there, swinging his sword all by himself.

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60</h4>

    ¡°You have something else in mind for them, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Not long after I had answered whether I was alright or not, another question was asked again.

    And this one was rather an assumption rather than an inquiry.

    The funny thing was that he had already answered himself.

    Just as he said, I had something else in mind.

    ¡°Mmh. Yes. Rather than killing them, I have something better in mind.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What will it be?¡±

    When I gave a calm answer, questions once again sprang up from all sides.

    The various voices made me shake my head.

    Goodness me, it¡¯s so loud.

    Instead of looking at any one of them, I stared into the air.

    ¡°Towards people like that who spit with their mouths, naturally, they need to be taught a lesson on just how scary words actually are.¡±

    In fact, the matter of Cassion¡¯s test had also been solved here.

    ¡®Whoever it is, then you¡¯re even lower than the ground beneath my hand, he said?¡¯

    In that case, sure.

    Whoever¡¯s the opponent, I¡¯ll surely crush you to the ground with my own two hands.

    Then please, it would be great if you could remember what¡¯s been uttered by your pping lips so that you can keep your word.

    * * *

    ¡®Why the hell did the Young Duke call for me?¡¯

    Currently, David was on his way to the central mansion because he was called by Damian, the young duke.

    It¡¯s the first time that he¡¯s entering the duchy¡¯s central mansion. Everywhere he looked, he couldn¡¯t stop admiring what he saw.

    ¡®Just how much money does the Duchy have?¡¯

    Of course, if he just looked at the size of the training hall and the expansive plot ofnd situated at the mountainside where the ducal residence stood, it¡¯s obvious that they had a whole lot of money, but¡­

    The masters of the household versus the atmosphere of the ce where they¡¯re staying were two separate things.

    Something like the feeling of pressure in the atmosphere.

    David was a member of the Valheim Viscounty, a family that had enough wealth, but no fief.

    He never had to worry about money for all his life, however the life he lived was by no means luxurious.

    But if he were topare this ducal household to his own family house, then his home definitely felt like a cheap shed.

    His light brown eyes were shadowed by greed and envy.

    Ha, he was also a member of House Valentine as part of the branch family, but what¡¯s with this difference¡­

    ¡®A criminal¡¯s daughter lives in a ce like this, while someone like me who¡¯s a legitimate member of House Valentine is just living in a ce like that?¡¯

    It urred to him that the world truly was unfair.

    ¡®Yeah, of course the world is unfair.¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t the letter that he received earlier this morning proof enough?

    David¡¯s lips contorted as he recalled what happened.

    Earlier today.

    He received a letter that his family had sent. The content of the letter was, as usual, filled with greetings and messages of encouragement.

    ¡®Be sure to uphold the pride of the Valheim family there as well. Besides that, once you be a valiant knight and get recognized by House Valentine, this will be of great help to our family, too. So, work hard. ¡ªViltor Valheim.¡¯

    Yeah, it was fine up until that point.

    It¡¯s just that the sender was the one that got on his nerves.

    Viltor Valheim.

    He was David¡¯s older brother. At the same time, he was the firstborn son and the heir to the Valheim family.

    David loathed his brother who was the heir because he had always beenpared to him since his birth.

    No matter what it was that he did, he couldn¡¯t beat his brother, who was always superior to him, so David ran away and went to the knights¡¯ academy.

    However, his pent-up emotions couldn¡¯t get resolved in that ce either.

    Humiliation, disgrace.

    Whatever he did, in the end there was a sense of inferiority that he would just be overshadowed by his older brother.

    These negative emotions gradually festered within him, and he relieved his wrath by taking it out on those who were weaker.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t beat his damn older brother, there were still a lot of other people who were beneath him.

    If he just messed around with them a few times, they¡¯d shed tears, apologize profusely, crawl on the ground and grovel to him.

    Whenever that happened, he would be inundated with such thrill that it felt like he¡¯d be a king.

    After his tyrannous stint at the academy, he was lucky enough to pass the test to enter the knighthood of House Valentine.

    Because, in his own way, he had pretty good swordsmanship skills.

    His father was overjoyed. His mother was the same.

    All the people who constantly disapproved of him were so joyful that to David, it felt like he finally knocked his older brother down a peg.

    The ultimate goal was to take over the sessorship from his brother.

    After being recognized in House Valentine¡¯s knight order, he¡¯d be one step ahead of his brother and he¡¯d be able to take away the sessorship like that.

    But then, this letter.

    Why did it feel like he¡¯s acting as the household head who¡¯s encouraging a subordinate?

    Their father always mentioned the words ¡®pride of the Valheim family¡¯, that¡¯s how it was, but¡­

    Hearing the same words from his older brother made his blood boil to the fullest.

    He was so enraged that he was huffing out, but then he promptly received notice that the young duke was looking for him.

    After his recollection of that morning, his hands clenched into fists.

    The crooked line that was his mouth became tense with anger.

    Crack, crack. When he turned his head, the joints of his neck cracked loudly.

    As a result, he arrived at the drawing room with a violent air to him.

    The maid who guided him there disappeared quickly after saying only, ¡®The Young Duke will be arriving in just a moment.¡¯

    David looked skittishly around the drawing room.

    Up until now, he was filled to the brim with rage, but when it dawned on him that he really was here to talk to the young duke, he then grew nervous.

    ¡®Just what the hell did you call me here for?¡¯

    He tapped the armrest of the chair he was sitting in as he thought hard about it.

    But no matter how much he contemted, he couldn¡¯t think of a good enough answer.

    Ah, maybe.

    It could be about the monthly evaluation of House Valentine¡¯s knights.

    After deliberations, it was usually during the first month of the following year that the knights would be reshuffled. However, the fourth order was an exception to this.

    The fourth order were also required to take monthly evaluations, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to relocate to another order because the fourth order was a mandatory stage for all knights.

    Instead, their evaluations would bepiled over a three-year period, and they would be officially knighted and assigned to their new order during the first month of the following year.

    However, there were rumors going around that the required training period would be reduced for those who had outstanding talent.

    They wouldn¡¯t need to go through those three years and would be deployed earlier than the others.

    ¡®I knew it, I¡¯m one of those, right?¡¯

    A silly grin appeared on David¡¯s face.

    Because in his own opinion, this guess seemed entirely usible.

    Ever since his seniors had been relocated to other knight ordersst time during the first month of this year, David remained to be at the top of every evaluation report.

    It was the result of the talent he was born with, and also the fruit of hisbor.

    Yes, hisbor.

    Whenever it looked like he was about to lose the top spot, he would order his underlings to drug the meals of whoever talented person there was.

    It wasn¡¯t to poison them, it¡¯s just to give them a little stomach ache.

    However, a stomach ache on the day of a match would deal a huge blow to someone.

    Of course, the drug would make it so that the person wouldn¡¯t be able to disy the full extent of their skills, and so David simply won those matches.

    That was his secret to staying at the top all this time.

    This process, in a way, superficially showcased his excellence.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s only natural that he¡¯d be able to get an early promotion.

    Daydreaming sweetly by himself, David let out a quiet chuckle.

    However, a few minutester.

    Damian, who appeared at a leisurely pace, ryed apletely different message from what David was expecting.

    ¡°Sir David, you will be Maxwell¡¯s opponent.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? That, what¡­¡±

    With his eyes as wide as saucers, David asked in return after hearing Damian¡¯s words.

    Questioning one¡¯s master was something that a knight shouldn¡¯t be doing, but instead of berating David for his blunder, Damian graciously exined.

    ¡°Maxwell, the temporary escort knight of Ducal Princess Rosetta. You¡¯ve been chosen to be his opponent to determine whether or not he¡¯s truly qualified for the post.¡±

    Well, David had no way of knowing if the young duke really was being gracious, but.

    David kept his mouth shut.

    That can¡¯t be, this is such a huge disgrace.

    There were so many things he wanted to say, but there was nothing that he could actually say.

    He just nodded and said yes.

    He clenched his fist beneath the table.

    He didn¡¯t even notice with what kind of gaze Damian was looking at him from across the table.

    That golden gaze observed the man coldly.

    David thought that it wasn¡¯t obvious, but the way his body trembled was obvious to him.

    Besides that, his emotions as well.

    ¡®You must be displeased.¡¯

    And the reason for this was simple.

    It would be unpleasant to be pointed out as the opponent of someone who hadn¡¯t even properly trained in the discipline of swordsmanship.

    But no matter who he would face in a duel, it was necessary for a knight to always take it seriously.

    Regardless of each other¡¯s positions, it was imperative to respect the other person as they were also doing their best.

    But this ¡®David¡¯ wasn¡¯t that kind of man. In fact, his attitude towards respect was terrible.

    However, Damian did not point out howcking David was when it came to respect.

    To be more precise, he did not feel the need to do so.

    Feeling respect for one¡¯s opponent before a match.

    This was also something that could lead to nervousness.

    It would be normal for someone who wasn¡¯t nervous to trip over their own feet.

    Then, who would be med for that?

    Damian¡¯s straight eyebrows twitched slightly.

    * * *

    They talked no further.

    After going over what¡¯s only necessary, Damian said to David, ¡®You may return now,¡¯ then left first.

    David sat in that same spot for a long while, shaking as he fumed, then he left the drawing room.

    He felt so damn shitty.

    He had been chosen to be the opponent of that street rat.

    As he was overwhelmed by that noble golden gaze, he couldn¡¯t even utter one word ofint.

    The way he shuddered like a fool and ran away was outrageous, and this made him angry.

    ¡®Nothing¡¯s going my way. Nothing!¡¯

    That letter from this morning was sent to him like that, and nothing good¡¯s happening to him either.

    As he marched out of the central mansion, he crossed the garden to get to the training grounds.

    He had the urge to skip today¡¯s training and just drink alcohol, but if he did that, then his evaluation would be shot.

    He struggled all this time to stay at the top, so he mustn¡¯t damage that record.

    ¡°Goddamn fucker. Everything¡¯s all that street rat¡¯s fault.¡±

    The anger zing inside him looked for a target to burn, and the most vulnerable person he could think of was that guy.

    He¡¯d be able to get revenge through that easy prey and even criticize him to his face.

    By nature, wasn¡¯t it that this was how he rationalized his emotions?

    While marching forward with all his might, David soon ran into someone.

    Because his eyes were so tinged with his wrath, he didn¡¯t see the other person standing in his way.

    ¡°This shi¡­¡±

    He rubbed his chest as that¡¯s where the other person bumped straight into. However, as his lips were about to let out a curse word, he soon shut up when he realized who it was standing before him.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

    Groaning quietly while holding her forehead in one hand, it was the Princess of Valentine.

    Rosetta Valentine.

 Chapter 61

    <h4>Chapter 61</h4>

    His exasperation dissipating, David stared dazedly at Rosetta¡¯s face.

    Silver hair, shining beneath the midsummer sun. Golden eyes, as mysterious as the moon hanging upon the night sky.

    Amidst her basterplexion, her red lips were as alluring and as beautiful as the camellias blooming in the snow¡¯s expanse.

    Every time he brought her up, he would mock her and look down on her because not only was she a criminal¡¯s daughter, the criminal that was her mother was also a maid. But here, it was actually the first time he saw her face to face.

    The two esteemed daughters of House Valentine never went out that much and did not regrly go to social functions.

    The only way he¡¯d be able to see her was, at best, during the knighting ceremony. Even then, he¡¯d only manage to see her from afar.

    ¡®Sure enough, she has that vulgar bloodline, but the colors are apparent.¡¯

    The daughter of the criminal, who jumped unabashedly into the bed of the sleeping duke who she had drugged.

    Where exactly did that bloodline go?

    ¡°Ahh¡­¡±

    The groan that left those red lips somehow sounded, and so David gulped dryly.

    However, he soon returned to his senses and asked her.

    ¡°Are you alright, Princess?¡±

    As he lowered his voice to sound manlier, Rosetta gently smiled, her eyes curving into two crescent moons.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m alright. How about you? I was so lost in thought that I didn¡¯t see you there.¡±

    Her voice was as sweet as the smile that dawned upon her countenance.

    Seeing this contradicted what his father said, that she supposedly was ¡®a ducal princess who has a high nose despite her lowborn status¡¯.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine as well. Even if I run into someone as slender as you, Princess, how could a strong, mighty man like me get hurt at all?¡±

    Outwardly, Rosetta looked like she was being very considerate of the man in front of her, but she inwardly smirked at his response.

    Her ¡®very slender self¡¯ was confident that she¡¯d be able to knock down the strong and mighty David in just five seconds.

    However, the expression Rosetta had on her face as she thought this was wiped off so fast that David never even noticed it.

    As she quickly schooled her features, Rosetta stared at David¡¯s face, perhaps contemting something.

    When he looked forward and their eyes met at that moment, David¡¯s face flushed bright red.

    ¡°What is it, Princess?¡±

    ¡°Oh, gosh. I¡¯m being rude, aren¡¯t I? It¡¯s just, I think you look a bit familiar.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Are you talking about me?¡±

    David asked sincerely. He had never crossed paths with the ducal princess before.

    ¡°Yes, you do look familiar¡­ Ah, by chance¡­¡±

    David blinked dazedly as he hung on Rosetta¡¯s slow words. The heart in his chest was pounding with such anticipation and tension.

    Just like when he was called by Damian earlier, when he was making a fool out of himself.

    Rosetta¡¯s lips opened once more, and at the same time, his heart continued to beat so hard.

    ¡°By any chance, you¡¯re Sir David Valheim, correct?¡±

    David¡¯s eyes grew wide as he heard the ducal princess utter his name exactly.

    How did she know him by name¡ªno, even by face?

    His heart fluttered in his curiosity, but first, he nodded to confirm that it was him.

    ¡°That¡¯s my name, yes. Does Your Ladyship know me?¡±

    To answer his hesitant question, Rosetta nodded lightly.

    The smile on her face was refreshing and elegant.

    And the person standing before her couldn¡¯t contain the exhration he felt at this.

    But then, as he heard the following words, David inevitably froze in ce.

    ¡°Of course I do. The one who chose you as my friend¡¯s opponent¡ªit¡¯s me, you know.¡±

    She said so in a whispering voice as if she was telling a secret.

    David stared nkly at Rosetta, but then his toes suddenly curled up.

    The annoyance he felt earlier, which had already disappeared, surged once more.

    ¡®Are you mocking me?¡¯

    If not, then she must be disregarding him.

    Since her friend was ordinary, the opponent that she¡¯d have to pick for him was a weak person.

    Here, the ducal princess named him.

    And pointed a finger at him.

    She picked out the name ¡®David Valheim¡¯ and even went as far as remembering it.

    The back of his neck was stiff with tension at the thought of this woman, who seemed like she couldn¡¯t even lift a sword, looking down on him.

    A lovely smile on her beautiful face, a melodious voice.

    Everything about that felt like an act of mockery directed at him.

    ¡®Sure, I get it. Since you¡¯re an illegitimate child.¡¯

    What¡¯s the point in having such a beautiful and elegant appearance when everything else about her was vulgar.

    As David was at a loss for words, Rosetta tilted her head to the side as though she had no idea what was going on.

    There was an air of innocence to her, but even this made him feel like he¡¯s being ridiculed. David gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look so good. Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡°¡­No¡­t at¡­ all.¡±

    His emotions were evident on his face, but Rosetta nodded like a tactless little girl.

    ¡°Good. That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Inhaling deeply, David stared at the woman before him. There were two zing fires within his eyes. He forced his stiff facial muscles to form a smile.

    ¡°However, may I ask your reason as to why you chose me?¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to ask for the reason, but he wanted to hear it.

    Compared to how he kept his mouth shut in front of Damian, he looked quite different.

    As a response to his query, Rosetta shrugged.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re the strongest knight in the fourth order, that¡¯s why.¡±

    That¡¯s right, the strongest knight in the fourth order is me¡­

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    David was already brooding over how discontented he was with Rosetta¡¯s words, but then he had to ask back in surprise.

    ¡°My older brother asked if I¡¯d rather pick a knight that has been in the knightage for less than two years out of consideration for my friend, but¡­ Still, since this is a test to confirm his abilities to qualify as an escort knight, I think it¡¯s better to evaluate him fairly. That¡¯s why.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if we¡¯re close friends, I can¡¯t exactly leave my safety in the hands of someone weak.¡±

    Don¡¯t you think?

    When she added this whisper, David unconsciously nodded.

    The displeasure he felt earlier quickly got better again.

    ¡®Right, so I wasn¡¯t looked down on¡­¡¯

    Rather than that, he had been recognized.

    Yeah. Of course. It¡¯s only natural.

    No matter how much he thought about it, it was weird.

    Someone like me being paired up with a dumbf*ck like him?

    That didn¡¯t add up.

    But then if this was the reasoning behind that, then he totally understood.

    ¡®Wait a sec. That means¡­¡¯

    If the young duke and the ducal princess had such a conversation before, then this meant that the young duke also recognized David¡¯s prowess.

    Since the ducal princess said that a strong person would be the opponent, the fact was this: Damian also acknowledged that David was a strong individual.

    To the point that he was the one appointed to the position.

    ¡°Khh, ahem.¡±

    David coughed to press down on the urge to smile.

    However, even as he tried hard to control his expression, he ultimately failed.

    As one more piece of good news waited for him, he couldn¡¯t bear to hide his smile any longer.

    ¡°Ah, and did you hear from my brother?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The prize for winning.¡±

    A prize. At the first mention of something that he would get, David¡¯s eyes shed.

    There was not one doubt in his mind that he was going to lose.

    Therefore, it was already his.

    Money. Recognition. Even more.

    What else would he be receiving? His eyes turned to look Rosetta up and down.

    Luscious red lips.

    A pale, smooth neckline.

    ¡®Seriously pretty¡­¡¯

    She was¡ªhe dared say¡ªone of the most beautiful women in the whole empire.

    And her body¡­

    He managed to pull up his gaze before it went lower.

    ¡®You¡¯re a criminal maid¡¯s daughter, so it¡¯ll be difficult for you to marry into a high-ranking noble household.¡¯

    She would eventually need to marry into a household that would suit her standing.

    If that¡¯s the case¡­

    Greed ovepped that lecherous look in his eyes.

    At the type of gaze she received, Rosetta smiled broadly.

    Because she found itughable that this man¡¯s unsightly hideousness was in for all to see.

    Right then, it urred to her that this was the type of entertainment that nca typically enjoyed.

    It felt as if she had be the snake who hade out to tempt man with the forbidden fruit.

    That very snake, which was lying in the wait as it urged Adam and Eve to take a bite.

    ¡°What will I be getting?¡±

    The man asked.

    Then, Rosetta replied.

    ¡°If you win, you will be my escort knight. What do you think? Is that alright with you?¡±

    Her voice was as sweet as that apple, her smile as coy as that apple.

    At this, the man smiled in return.

    Lustful, just like that apple.

    ¡®Escort knight, you say¡­¡¯

    An escort knight for a half-blooded ducal princess, but nevertheless an escort knight for a noble household¡¯s esteemed youngdy.

    He¡¯s going to be an escort knight for a great noble household?

    It¡¯s like he¡¯s already on track to a path of fame and sess.

    As long as he¡¯d walk down this road and take the ducal princess to be his wifeter on¡­

    ¡°If so, then it would be my honor.¡±

    At longst, man took a bite out of the forbidden fruit.

    And thus provoked the wrath of God.

    * * *

    Standing by the entrance of the garden, I stared at David¡¯s retreating figure as he walked away. His excitement was obvious just by looking at his back.

    Sure, that¡¯s good.

    Be utterly confident that you would win.

    This should be a lesson to you. Even a person you trust could stab you in the back with an axe.

    Once David waspletely out of sight, someone took the ce beside me.

    A tall man who stood beneath the sun¡¯s rays and created long shadows.

    I looked sideways and nced at the person standing next to me.

    Cassion stiffly stared at the direction where David had disappeared to.

    On that hardened expression, there was a vicious look in his eyes.

    As if he was cursing the other man with just his re alone.

    ¡°Makes me feel shitty.¡±

    In fact, he even spat out these words with utmost dissatisfaction.

    Cassion said the words so bluntly. It surprised me a little because it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m hearing something like this from him.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Even as I asked, he didn¡¯t look my way.

    However, with a sigh, he closed his eyes tightly and swept back his fringe.

    The hand he used to do that was shaking.

    This, too, was out of character for him.

    Soon, Cassion slowly opened his eyes once more.

    His ck eyes were deeper than the shadows. That dark gaze turned to me as he opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°I want to gouge out that man¡¯s eyes¡ªI had a thought like this today, for the first time in my life.¡±

    Obviously, the target wasn¡¯t me.

    I had the same thought, when David was leering at my body like that a while ago.

    And yet as I saw how vicious these ck eyes were, chills ran down my spine as though I was the target of his fury.

    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±

    Funnily enough, it didn¡¯t feel all that bad.

 Chapter 62

    <strong>Chapter 62</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    We soon moved to a different ce.

    There were no other people in that garden, but just in case, we headed towards a ce that was less likely for people to go to.

    The topic of our conversation needed to be kept of utmost secrecy, so we had to be extra careful.

    We eventually arrived at the trail behind theteral mansion. It¡¯s the same path that led to the clearing where Cassion regrly trained.

    The tops of our heads were being shined down upon by the zing sun.

    However, as we entered the trail, the shadows blocked the sun.

    A gentle breeze, blowing in from an unknown ce, tickled the leaves.

    That wind brushed past one, twice, three times through the trees and birds, gradually bing stronger.

    Until the point where the breeze gave off a cool, refreshing feeling as it finally reached us.

    Shwaaa¡ª

    The wind sounded like the ocean¡¯s waves.

    With the sound of the wind apanying us like a friend, we walked silently side by side, saying nothing at all until the entrance of the forest was far out of sight.

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s been provoked properly just as nned?¡±

    Cassion nodded, then replied.

    Though he still seemed displeased.

    ¡°But rather than that, I should have been the one who did it.¡±

    His voice, too, still held a semnce of hostility.

    Without a word, I just stared at him for a moment, then soon answered as I shrugged.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that might have been less effective though? A guy like that would shake greedily when a gold bar is being dangled right in front of his eyes, you know. If you¡¯re the one who came forward, then you would have provoked only his anger, not his greed.¡±

    I said nothing but the truth.

    Whether or not he really had something to say back, Cassion stayed silent.

    Our n was to rouse David¡¯s greed and make him more determined to ¡®do whatever trick there was to beat Cassion¡¯.

    Right.

    So consequently, for the sake of andslide victory, David would be sure to pull out whatever underhanded, nasty tricks he had up his sleeve.

    ¡®I heard that he has a penchant for drugging his opponents¡¯ food.¡¯

    At any rate, it was cunning.

    Just as much as his physique wasrge, so too was his shamelessness.

    We¡¯re going to take full advantage of his cowardly methods.

    The name of the game was, ¡®Falling for my own scheme¡¯.

    The inevitable conclusion was that he would be humiliated, would lose the match and we¡¯d also catch him at his weakest.

    Was there a n more perfect than this?

    Cassion remained silent for some time, thinking hard.

    Once again, the breeze passed by amidst the silence.

    As the green foliage shone beneath the sun¡¯s rays, the fluttering of the leaves made the shadows beneath them dance beautifully.

    Eventually, the man¡¯s closed lips opened once more.

    ¡°But I hate that you have to be looked at like that just because of me.¡±

    Ta-dak, ta-dak. The sound of his footsteps was even.

    Focusing on listening to those footsteps, I asked back.

    ¡°Because of you?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of me that David was singled out as my opponent?¡±

    ¡°No? It¡¯s because I got angry when he trash talked like that yesterday? Your opponent got selected in any case, so just give it your best shot.¡±

    As I denied his guess, I chuckled lightheartedly, as though amused by a misstep.

    At the same time, I nced towards Cassion¡¯s side profile.

    Covered by the shadows, the man was motionless.

    ¡°Should I?¡±

    ¡°Mmh. You should.¡±

    A short question and a short answer had been exchanged. Cassion nodded slowly.

    Then, one, two, three steps.

    He strode forward in the same cadence as the sound of the passing breeze.

    ¡°I, again. I thought that you were trying to remove thatbel on me.¡±

    To keep me from being mocked and looked down on.

    Now, even the added whisper had a hint ofughter.

    Though it didn¡¯t sound like genuine delight.

    The footsteps stopped. Cassion had walked past me.

    One step, two steps, three steps.

    Just three steps.

    Slowly, the man stopped there, three steps away from me. His back was wide.

    Perhaps widerpared to when we first met.

    Beneath the shadows, the hair that was supposed to be the shade of the dark blue evening sky, now lookedpletely ck. His hair also was cut short before he entered the mansion, but now it was a little longer.

    The breeze from who-knows-where blew once more, as gentle as a wildflower.

    The man with dark hair slowly turned around.

    And our eyes met.

    ¡°What, then am I really wrong?¡±

    The question was repeated.

    I could hear noughter in his voice this time, but there was a smile on his lips. I stared at him for a moment before I nodded.

    ¡°No. You¡¯re right.¡±

    How paradoxical, maybe, but what spilled through my lips was what¡¯s truly wrong.

    Truthfully, he was right about what he said.

    I exined my n to the three people yesterday.

    Although I didn¡¯t borate on why I selected David as Cassion¡¯s opponent.

    Roughly speaking, it¡¯s like an act of retribution against him for what he said at the training hall.

    Diana and Logan seemed to believe this. However, that wasn¡¯t my true reason.

    Regardless of whether he swore at me behind my back, I didn¡¯t care about getting even with him about that.

    I¡¯m not such a petty person to do that. In the first ce, this body wasn¡¯t mine and I¡¯m not really the one he¡¯s talking shit about.

    Even if more guys like him appeared in a truck and swore at me, it would be nothing but the background noise of dogs barking in my perspective.

    Well. I did somehow get ticked off when he mentioned something about being a ¡®criminal¡¯s daughter¡¯.

    Anyway.

    Indeed, the reason why I chose David as Cassion¡¯s opponent was, as Cassion said, to quell the negative public opinion about him being my escort knight.

    To be honest, since it¡¯s true that Cassion entered the mansion and was about to get a high position through nepotism, it¡¯s only natural that he¡¯d be received negatively to some extent.

    Right. The key words here were ¡®to some extent¡¯.

    As of this moment, he¡¯s already being called ¡®street rat¡¯, but it¡¯s not like he¡¯s being cursed at and harassed to the point that his human rights were being vited.

    But if I don¡¯t nip it in the bud from the very beginning, everyone would look down at Cassion as being nothing more than a ¡®street rat¡¯ for as long as he¡¯s living as Maxwell.

    ¡®I can¡¯t stand it.¡¯

    Even though Cassion didn¡¯t seem to care about this, while he¡¯s living here¡­

    At the very least, I want him to have a better life as Maxwell.

    Not as a helpless man who¡¯s surrounded by enemies, but to live with a little peace of mind.

    Of course, technically speaking, Cassion was still currently surrounded by enemies.

    But, well, let¡¯s set that aside for a moment.

    Then, what¡¯s the best method to remove that ¡®street rat¡¯bel on him?

    What¡¯s the best way to rehabilitate the negative image of a parachute employee?

    Honestly, what¡¯s happened, happened.

    The fact that he entered this ce through a route filled with more fortune than everyone else¡ªthis would not change.

    That¡¯s what could still be changed was other people¡¯s opinion by demonstrating just how capable he actually was.

    For example, to show results.

    ¡®If I just picked a knight who¡¯s been in the knight order for less than two years, as Damian had suggested, it would definitely be a piece of cake for Cassion to win.¡¯

    But that would be all.

    It¡¯s not such a feat to triumph over an easy opponent.

    People would just say, ¡®Well, who couldn¡¯t?¡¯

    They would look down on Cassion¡¯s efforts and skills regardless and continue undermining him somehow.

    However.

    The leader of all the harassment.

    The situation would be different if Cassion were to win over the person who¡¯s holding the most power right now.

    It wouldn¡¯t be coincidence, neither would it be luck. A close fight would be shown, and then once he beats the one on top¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s only a matter of time until the others¡¯ opinions will change.¡¯

    Because, when faced with real talent, people will finally shut their mouths.

    That¡¯s why David was chosen.

    He was at the center of the people against Cassion, and at the same time, he was the knight who¡¯s ranked at the top in terms of skill.

    Besides that, it would be easy to catch his weak points because all this time, he has only been using ¡®underhanded tricks¡¯.

    As long as there was a need to say ¡®just in case¡¯, shouldn¡¯t all insurance be prepared beforehand?

    Just like with Diana.

    Anyhow, the requirements had been met in many ways here.

    I didn¡¯t feel the need to exin all this to the others, so I just used the excuse of seeking vengeance for the trash talking that David did.

    No. Perhaps it¡¯s not because ¡®I don¡¯t feel the need¡¯ to do it.

    ¡®It¡¯s just, because Cassion shouldn¡¯t be looked down on.¡¯

    I don¡¯t want the truth to be found out, is all.

    But in any case, he noticed.

    He knew what¡¯s going on.

    What a strange guy, Cassion was.

    He looked like he¡¯s a bit dense, but at the same time seemed to be a pure person who would hold out his heart on his sleeve.

    Sometimes, that innocent face would just strike me so sharply.

    It¡¯s really all too strange.

    It¡¯s amazing. And also frightening.

    He kept seeing through me, kept being so aware of me.

    At the end of the day, I¡¯m even afraid he might notice that I¡¯m a different person beneath this shell.

    Being found out to be a fake by someone who¡¯s close to me would only be troublesome to me.

    ¡®Katie was about to die back then, so it didn¡¯t matter, but here¡­¡¯

    Cassion cannot die.

    I lifted the corners of my lips.

    A perfect arc.

    Because I had been wearing only the shell of other people for a while now, this mask was familiar.

    So, don¡¯t look inside any more than this.

    One, two, three steps.

    I walked forward and stood next to Cassion. Likemps, his ck eyes followed my movements.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re quick-witted, but don¡¯t try to read into things too much.¡±

    Hearing what I said, Cassion¡¯s expression grew nk.

    ¡°What?¡±

    His voice was full of questions, but all I did was walk past him.

    * * *

    Leaving behind the subdued atmosphere of that moment, we walked side by side again and continued our earlier conversation.

    ¡°Does it bother you that you¡¯re going to have a match with David? Just in case, there¡¯s also the second best¡ªbut you know, just as what he¡¯s called, he¡¯s just the second best.¡±

    As though the air around them had never grown somber, their conversation felt the same as the usual.

    ¡°I have to go against him. Of course I will.¡±

    And when Cassion answered, it seemed like there was a glint in his eyes.

    This was a satisfactory response.

    Even if he was faced with a more skillful opponent, it wouldn¡¯t be good to tuck one¡¯s tail before trying.

    ¡°Alright. Even if you lose, don¡¯t worry. If the situation doesn¡¯t permit you winning, then we can just switch over to n B. But you know, you¡¯re going to win anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­n B¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, frankly speaking, I think you can win at the level you¡¯re at now.¡±

    ¡°You believe in me?¡±

    The question seemed to just want me to repeat what I¡¯ve said.

    As if he just wanted to hear me say, ¡®Yes.¡¯

    Raising one eyebrow slightly, I nodded.

    ¡°Yes. I believe in you.¡±

    It was a firm answer.

    After hearing this confirmation, the look in the man¡¯s eyes rxed. With his eyes now curved, he looked very happy with this.

    How silly.

    Pushing down the urge to smile as well, I spoke instead.

    ¡°If you have to, you can use magic too, just don¡¯t get caught. No one should know that you¡¯re a mage, so do it secretly.¡±

    I was being serious, but I heard a sigh from him beside me.

    ¡°Are you talking about that fromst time? The ¡´ Practical Magic Spells to Use During an Actual Fight That No One Would Notice ¡µ?¡±

    ¡°Yep, that one. Did you practice?¡±

    Even as I waited, there was no answer.

    A stiff expression and a nk gaze. Silence.

    His reaction was enough of an answer for me, and this time, I couldn¡¯t hold back myughter.

 Chapter 63

    <strong>Chapter 63</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    Iughed boisterously for a long time, all the while feeling Cassion¡¯s eyes on me.

    At his re, I tried to stopughing.

    But my efforts didn¡¯t bear fruit at all.

    It looked as though he was taking it in stride, but he shook his head and spoke.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll take care of it to the best of my abilities. But if you think it¡¯s not going to work, then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Hm? This is unexpected.

    Honestly, I thought he¡¯d be a stickler for the rules.

    I knew he¡¯d ept it even though he were to be saddled with the second best, but he¡¯s even saying ¡®I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¯ now. I didn¡¯t expect that.

    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me that you¡¯re not going to do it? To be honest, I thought you¡¯d be reluctant to cheat.¡±

    Hearing me say this, Cassion nced at me.

    And casually replied back.

    ¡°Whatever it takes, I need to stay beside you.¡±

    With a passionate determination.

    ¡°Really. Whatever it takes.¡±

    The type of determination that was as heated as the midsummer sun.

    ¡®When you said you need to stay beside me, I know what you mean. But there¡¯s something behind this that¡¯s making me feel strange.

    I blinked for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°Right. Stay by my side. Don¡¯t you ever die.¡±

    As Iughed and whispered this to him, Cassion was the first to avert his gaze.

    Shwaaa¡ª

    Once again, the breeze blew in from an unknown ce.

    The wind fluttered the leaves and blew past my hair. As I held it back with one hand, I looked up at the sky.

    That clear, blue sky.

    Still, it wouldn¡¯t be like that for long. The monsoon season was expected to begin next month.

    ¡®Three weeks from now is Cassion¡¯s match, and¡­ the week after that¡­¡¯

    Was Cassion¡¯s funeral.

    Yes, right as the rain would pour down from the heavens.

    They had already sent out obituaries to the other households, but I hadn¡¯t told Cassion about it yet.

    I¡¯m worried that his mental fortitude would be shaken once he found out.

    He had an important match ahead, and it would be a problem if he¡¯s distracted by something else.

    Still, I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it forever.

    ¡®It¡¯s none other than his own funeral after all.¡¯

    I¡¯ll tell him after the match.

    Yeah. After he wins.

    ¡®So, before that¡­¡¯

    ¡°You know there¡¯s only about three weeks left until the match, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go on an outing next week.¡±

    ¡°Outing?¡±

    His tone was perplexed.

    ¡°How is that rted to the match?¡±

    He asked the right question once again, and at this, I smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Mm. Let¡¯s get you some hands-on practice.¡±

    ¡°Hands-on practice¡­?¡±

    ¡°By nature, people learn more through real experience. I¡¯ll prepare it well, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Well, it¡¯s not actually me. nca¡¯s the one preparing it.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Cassion stayed silent.

    All he did was look at me with worry in his eyes.

    What the hell are you up to¡­

    With the kind of expression that seemed to say this.

    Iughed off his concerns.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say not to worry? I¡¯ll let you practice safe and sound.¡±

    But the mistrust and apprehension in his eyes still wouldn¡¯t go away.

    I reached into my pocket and handed him a note.

    Baffled, Cassion took it from me.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Open it.¡±

    He nced at me first, but soon opened the note.

    ¡°ck Lion Guild?¡±

    What Cassion muttered to himself was the name of the guild, which was written at the top of the note.

    It¡¯s nothing but a shady guild, but what a grandiose name it had¡­

    As he skimmed the contents of the note, he soon asked.

    ¡°By chance, this¡­ Is it¡­?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm. That¡¯s the guild that Diana belonged to before.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    His brows furrowed as he stood in silence.

    When I brought Diana back, of course Cassion also was with us back then.

    So, while I told Diana about the secret behind the guild, Cassion was also listening to everything.

    That the guild, all this time, had been selling fake medicine to Diana while exploiting her throughbor.

    I reached out one finger towards the middle of Cassion¡¯s furrowed brows.

    Tap.

    As my fingertip touched the middle of the wrinkled brows, they flinched as though they were mimosas.

    And he looked at me with such a startled gaze.

    Retracting my hand, I grinned as I looked into his eyes.

    ¡°Your forehead¡ª it¡¯ll have wrinkles.¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­¡±

    With a helpless smile, Cassion shook his head.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise Diana back then? That she¡¯ll have her chance at revenge.¡±

    Now with a smooth brow, he answered.

    ¡°Then the hands-on practice¡­¡±

    ¡°Yup. We¡¯ll turn that ce upside down.¡±

    With you there as well, of course.

    As I craned my neck and whispered near his ears, Cassion shivered slightly and flinched away.

    Iughed.

    Ah, I¡¯m so looking forward to next week.

    * * *

    At the ck Lion Guild¡ª

    ¡°You useless punks!¡±

    It was in the back alleys of the city that a loud shout broke out from the sunless wooden building.

    The person who yelled like that was Owen, the leader of the ck Lion Guild.

    And there before him stood a bulky man who had his head down.

    One side of his face was read because he had just gotten pped by Owen.

    But even as Owen saw the other man¡¯s red cheek, he huffed and puffed, letting out his anger as though he was yet to be satisfied with just one hit.

    It¡¯s been like this for a few years now.

    The number of requests to the guild were on the decline, and the guild members kept failing to carry out their duties properly.

    Enraged by this, Owen frequently took it out on the guild members.

    As this continued to happen, Owen was like a ticking time bomb that¡¯s waiting to explode at any given moment.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡±

    He let out a meandering exhale after he finished drinking his cold water.

    He waved his empty hand in the air like a whip.

    Seeing the signal to get out, the bulky man bowed to Owen and promptly left through the door.

    Owen gulped down his cold water again, but soon threw the ss once it was empty.

    Towards the door where the other man had just left.

    The ss quickly hit the wall next to the door and broke into pieces.

    ¡°Damn it¡­ damn it, damn it!¡±

    Perhaps unable to forget it, Owen cursed out repeatedly.

    He couldn¡¯t stand not swearing at a situation like this.

    After letting out a long stream of curses, one person¡¯s face stuck out in his mind.

    The person who made him end up like this.

    That wench.

    ¡°Diana¡­¡±

    His guild began having a much more difficult time at a rapid pace after Diana suddenly disappeared.

    She was the best employee he had in the ck Lion Guild, and since the greatest driver to hispany had disappeared, there¡¯s no one else who could do the requests properly.

    And right on cue, the requests were decreasing¡­

    Since there were no requestsing in, the money that passed through his hands also gradually decreased.

    That¡¯s why he somehow tried to look for Diana.

    He went to look for her at her house first, but he found not even one personal belonging there, let alone the person herself.

    Ever since then, he ordered the guild members to search for any trace of the girl.

    However, even a monthter, not one single clue turned up.

    It¡¯s as if she just vanished into thin air.

    His teeth gnashed together with a distinct grinding sound.

    His insides were all twisted up out of frustration.

    ¡®That wench¡­ just took my money and left.¡¯

    Diana had a debt that she had yet to fully repay.

    Of course, if it hadn¡¯t been for the unfair interest rate and the much too small wage he was giving her, she¡¯d have already paid him back in full, but¡­

    That¡¯s none of his concern.

    The important thing here was that she¡¯s nowhere to be seen.

    Without paying back his money.

    Owen huffed out another curse word, then he took a deep breath.

    He spent so much time thinking about how to find her that he was about to calm down, but then a sharp knock came from outside the door right then.

    ¡°¡­WHAT?!¡±

    As he was holding onto his temples, Owen shouted back loudly.

    ¡°Um, Guildmaster, sir. We have a client.¡±

    ¡°Client¡­?¡±

    At the first mention of a client, Owen looked up with a sharp glint in his eye.

    Normally, small requests were dealt with by guild members right outside the door.

    But the fact that news of a client came all the way to his office meant that it was going to be a fairly lucrative deal.

    These days, to quench the thirst of his throat that craved for grape wine, here appeared a client that brings with them money.

    It was like weing a downpour of rain after a difficult drought.

    ¡°Tell¡ª Tell the client toe in!¡±

    Excited, Owen answered back and then heard footsteps outside the door. The guild member moved away from the door for a moment, but the distant steps came back in no time.

    Soon after, the door slowly opened, and the client appeared before him.

    Owen sprang up to his feet and greeted his client.

    It was a suspicious looking woman with a veil covering her face.

    However, if it¡¯s like this, then it probably meant that he¡¯d get a bigger harvest.

    Shady guilds like his were originally responsible for requests that couldn¡¯t be entrusted to anyone else after all, so the more a client would hide their identity, the more important their requests usually were.

    Ta-dak, ta-dak.

    The woman with the veil did note into the room, only turned her head to the side.

    ¡°Oh my?¡±

    Beyond the veil came a short exmation that sounded like a snicker.

    The spot she was looking at was where the broken ss hadnded in shards.

    Startled out of his stupor, Owen beckoned to the man behind the client.

    Get rid of it.

    The guild member, who had ushered the client here to the office, nodded and went to get a broom.

    Meanwhile, the woman stepped over the broken ss and headed towards the sofa.

    ¡°Goodness, you must have been surprised. One of our staff dropped a ss by mistake earlier.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh. Really?¡±

    I don¡¯t think so, but sure¡­

    The woman beneath the veil added one more thing as she hummed, but Owen didn¡¯t hear this.

    His eyes and ears were already so focused on the ¡®VIP request after such a long time¡¯ he was about to receive.

    ¡°Now then¡­ The request you have for us, dear client¡ªshall we hear it?¡±

    Owen rubbed his hands together as he asked, and the woman leaned back against the cheap sofa.

    Leisurely tapping one finger up and down, she opened her lips and spoke with the same rxed tone.

    ¡°My request is¡­¡±

 Chapter 64

    <strong>Chapter 64</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    A few dayster¡ª

    It was during the cool, chilly dawn, with the atmosphere and mood subdued.

    Several men were gathered along the riverbank, where the hushed mood lingered.

    Five people.

    No, six people in total. There was one more person here meant to retrieve something from the other five.

    After being handed over a box from the other five men, the green haired man who was wearing a silver-rimmed pair of sses cursorily checked the package. Then, he wrote something down on the piece of paper that was in his hand.

    The hand that moved busily stopped for a moment.

    Through the sses, aloof grayish-green eyes scanned the men sharply.

    ¡°Let me double check. This is 1000 gold, this is 520 gold¡ª correct?¡±

    The man pointed towards the two packages with his pen.

    Both boxes were brimming with gold.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Then the agreed upon price¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, just as promised, I¡¯ve written down twice the amount of what you paid.¡±

    2000 gold, 1040 gold.

    The other five men gaped open as the green-haired man muttered out the price.

    He plucked off two checks and gave them to the five men.

    Owen¡¯s eyes were about to bug out of their sockets when he saw that the amount doubled in a literal instant.

    ¡°This is the end of our deal. Just as promised, you can go to the Grand Bank one weekter and exchange the checks for cash. Congrattions on bing a passenger.¡±

    The green-haired man, that is, Logan, gave them a business-like smile.

    He reached out for a handshake, and Owen dly took his hand and whipped it up and down.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re all on the same boat, so please take good care of us.¡±

    Logan smiled coldly at the voice full of greed.

    Then, he naturally loosened his grip and replied.

    ¡°Do take care.¡±

    Logan¡¯s voice was exceedingly cold, but Owen and his men didn¡¯t notice at all.

    Because they were already fantasizing about being rich.

    ¡®1040 gold¡­¡¯

    With this kind of money, it¡¯s possible to buy a three-storey townhouse in the capital.

    It would have been better if they were given more money, but this was all they could get right now.

    ¡®Yeah¡­ It¡¯s a shame, but where will just this take me? I can easily double my money like this.¡¯

    Though Owen smacked his lips in regret, he was all twisted up in delight.

    It was all thanks to thedy client who came before.

    A few days ago¡ª

    Upon entering the office, the veiled woman gave her request.

    ¡®Two dayster, please take this money to the riverbank. Give it all to the green-haired man and exchange it for checks that have double the original amount.¡¯

    The request was incredibly unusual.

    To give boxes full of gold coins and return with checks indicating double the amount of money.

    When the woman entrusted her request, she was looking around nervously.

    It¡¯s difficult to see what kind of expression she had beneath the veil, but just by observing her lips, it¡¯s easy to see how nervous she was.

    Owen licked his own dry lips with his tongue.

    ¡®By chance, may I ask the reason for your request?¡¯

    ¡®Th¡­The reason, why do you want to know?¡¯

    Owen whispered when he asked, yet the woman answered with a question as well. She was visibly flustered.

    Waving his hand casually as if to reassure her, Owen continued.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s just, to be honest¡­ Safety isn¡¯t guaranteed in this request, is it? That¡¯s why I need to know more details so that I can give you satisfactory results. After all, we¡¯re in this kind of profession. Our lips are tightly sealed. That¡¯s why please rest assured. You can tell me everything.¡¯

    He was so obviouslythering honey to his words. It looked like the woman was mulling over it for a moment.

    Then she nodded and fessed up to everything as she stammered.

    ¡®Honestly, this money¡­ it¡¯s supposed to be to recover a shipwreck.¡¯

    ¡®A shipwreck?¡¯

    ¡®Yes, a shipwreck. It¡¯s¡­ not just any shipwreck. The ship was in the middle of transporting the treasures of a foreign country¡¯s imperial family, but it sank while at sea.¡¯

    Then she exined further.

    Decades ago, a ship full of treasures, owned by a foreign country¡¯s imperial family, was met with a storm. It subsequently sank into the depths of the waters.

    Many people had tried to find the ship full of valuable treasures and expensive jewelry, but they couldn¡¯t.

    And today, decadester.

    The site of the shipwreck had finally been found.

    However, it was going to take a lot of money and manpower to recover its riches.

    ordingly, news secretly began to spread amongst a small group of wealthy people.

    They¡¯re going to invest in the recovery of the shipwreck, then as soon as the ship was raised, the funds they had originally pitched in would be doubled.

    ¡®To be honest, it¡¯s too good to be true, so I couldn¡¯t believe it at first.¡¯

    But because the person who found the shipwreck was a very reliable person, and because it¡¯s been secretly investigated, it was found out that the ship truly was full of treasures.

    Thus, one by one, those wealthy people began to invest in the shipwreck¡¯s recovery.

    Rumors inevitably spread, and the number of investors increased. The manager then made a rule.

    ¡´ You cannot invest unless you have been invited or personally introduced. ¡µ

    Thest day was also in a week¡¯s time, but by the time the woman hade to this guild, there were only two days left until the deadline.

    ¡®So many wealthy people will be investing anyway, so there shouldn¡¯t be a shortage of funds, yes? I barely got an invitation this afternoon.¡¯

    She said that she was lucky enough to get a chance to join the ranks of the investors.

    However, she needed the help of the guild because she¡¯s going to invest her hidden slush funds. This was something she decided on behind her husband¡¯s back.

    After she finished telling her story, the woman brought a handkerchief to the side of her veil, wiping away a few droplets of sweat.

    Suddenly, that woman¡¯s hand came into Owen¡¯s sight.

    A big diamond ring lined with blue sapphires.

    And on her wrist, too, was a bracelet that looked like it¡¯s made with pure, solid gold. At just one nce, it¡¯s clear that it didn¡¯t have an ordinary design. And, at just one nce, it¡¯s clear that it was not fake.

    A noble?

    Right. Judging by her appearance, she must really be a noble. That picturesque posture was something that couldn¡¯t be imitated either.

    With a wide grin, Owen made a suggestion to the woman.

    That she didn¡¯t need to pay themission fee. Instead, just introduce him to the investment circle.

    The woman thought about it long and hard, but when Owen repeatedly buttered her up, she had no choice but to nod.

    It remained a secret, just what kind of expression she was making at that moment beneath the veil.

    And now, back to the present¡ª

    Owen and his men walked away from the riverbank. His steps were light and gleeful.

    No, well, it was supposed to be like that.

    Until the end of his gaze had settled upon a familiar figure.

    The delightedly humming man who had a skip to his step suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    He folded up his precious check as though this itself was the treasure.

    He didn¡¯t even know that it was nothing but a fake check¡ªmerely a piece of paper.

    He confirmed that the check went into his chest pocket then proceeded to button his shirt tightly. This made him feel a bit reassured.

    Pat, pat. He patted over the ce where the pocket was located, then soon approached the familiar figure. No, that familiar woman.

    Stomp, stomp.

    His steps were heavy upon the hard floor. To the extent that the other person noticed his and his men¡¯s presence.

    Owen and the woman¡¯s eyes met in the air.

    Gnash.

    As Owen clenched his jaw and gritted his mrs together, the grinding sound was audible from his teeth.

    ¡°Been a while, Diana.¡±

    His voice was just as rough as his gnashed mrs.

    Towards his employee, Diana, who dared run away like a rat.

    Diana¡¯s legs stayed in ce as she looked back at Owen and his men.

    Showing no signs of avoidance or surprise.

    And there, in her hand, was a heavy looking pouch.

    Owen scanned through her countenance as he pasted a fake smile on his lips.

    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve been eating well enough somece else, huh? You look like you¡¯re doing well. Very much.¡±

    Thinking that Diana was too scared to even open her mouth here, Owen snickered.

    ¡°What, so did you enjoy ying our little game of tag? But what to do. You got caught already, hm?¡±

    Watching him act like he¡¯s scaring some child with those sarcastic remarks, Diana let out a smallugh.

    ¡°Tag, you say? With what kind of bravado do you say that.¡±

    When Diana wrinkled her nose as she said that, Owen¡¯s expression hardened.

    To him, Diana was nothing but a ve.

    She owed him money, and at the same time, he¡¯s the one supplying her with her younger sister¡¯s medicine.

    It was because of this that he didn¡¯t have to waste money on her.

    She was a capable, efficient and inexpensive ve.

    But then she ran away.

    Without paying back his money.

    And then, right to his face, she¡¯s out here mocking him?

    He never heard anything like this from Diana before.

    It¡¯s always been like this¡ªthat Owen would spit out curses or p the other person across the face. Never the other way around.

    Realizing just what happened, Owen¡¯s face turned entirely red with anger.

    ¡°Yeah, alright. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a while. It seems like you forgot that I fed you and put a roof over your head, huh?!¡±

    While shouting nonsense, the man grabbed Diana¡¯s wrist roughly.

    At the same time, the pouch she was holding slightly opened.

    And Owen¡¯s gaze lingered there for a moment.

    From the pouch¡¯s opening, he glimpsed sparkling gold.

    At this, greed immediately shed over his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this money. It¡¯s¡­ mine, right?¡±

    ¡°The hell you talking about.¡±

    Hearing that absurd question, Diana shook off the grip on her wrist and answered like this.

    But then Owen¡¯s grip wouldn¡¯t budge, as though he was a leech that wouldn¡¯t let go of Diana¡¯s wrist.

    Rather, this just made his eyes have an even greedier look.

    ¡°You took my money and ran away, yeah? Am I wrong?!¡±

    ¡°Ha. You check the safe every single day without fail. You¡¯re the one who knows best if it¡¯s empty or not.¡±

    Indeed, it¡¯s just as Diana said.

    The ck Lion Guild¡¯s safe was managed meticulously by Owen.

    It was perhaps in his job description to sniff the fragrant smell of his money before actually doing work. He did this every day. That¡¯s why Owen was the one who knew best whether the safe was empty or not.

    In other words, he was saying nothing but bull.

    Even so, he didn¡¯t retract his usation.

    Though Diana didn¡¯t rob the safe, the money she was holding now was his money.

    Diana had yet to fully pay back the money she owed him, and her absence from the guild incurred a loss from all the requests that couldn¡¯t be fulfilled.

    After all, wasn¡¯t all of Diana¡¯s debt his loss?

    ¡°You ungrateful, shameless wench¡­ How dare you run away with my money?! I¡¯m gonna break your legs this time. You¡¯re nothing but a thief¡ª¡±

    What the hell are you all waiting for. Grab her!

    Now with his eyes turned upside down, Owen shouted at his men.

    And these loyalckeys immediately obeyed their guildmaster¡¯s orders.

    However, these actions did not achieve the results he wanted.

    First, Diana flung the pouch full of gold behind her, grabbed Owen¡¯s arm and twisted it over.

    Second, a man with arge physique appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°ARGH!¡±

    With his arm twisted, Owen¡¯s shoulder was also grabbed. At this, he yelled out.

    Diana pushed him down with no remorse, and so Owen rolled horrendously on the ground.

    There, Owen wriggled and tried to get up.

    However, as he looked up at Diana and the man next to her, the corner of his lips turned up into a scathing smile.

    ¡°What the¡­ I was wondering why you suddenly look like you¡¯re glowing, but I guess you got yourself a husband, huh?¡±

    The moment Owen said that, both Diana and Cassion¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

 Chapter 65

    <h4>Chapter 65</h4>

    ¡°Are you here because you¡¯re about to elope with this guy? After robbing me of my money that¡¯s like my blood?¡±

    Owen said this as he brushed off the dirt on the hem of his clothes.

    As if he didn¡¯t care at all what kind of reactions Cassion and Diana had.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say this again. I didn¡¯t steal your money. Something like that is your specialty, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m right. All this time, you¡¯ve been selling me fake medicine while tricking me into thinking it¡¯s real medicine. Didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Diana growled icily at Owen and, in an instant, his expression froze.

    However, it stopped there. Just an instant.

    His hardened expression eased up and his lips soon opened with a, ¡®Hahaha!¡¯ Heughed riotously at her face.

    Even his goons behind him giggled andughed along with him.

    Seeing this unpleasant sight, Cassion nced down at them.

    Owen guffawed with his mouth wide open and while pping his hands together.

    ¡°Ahaha! And I was wondering why our dear Young Miss ran away¡­ But I get it now, I get why you ran away.¡±

    The man¡¯s impudence made Diana clench her hands into fists.

    ¡°So you¡¯re admitting to it? That you gave a child fake medicine?!¡±

    When Diana yelled out in frustration, Owen responded by covering his ears. He then picked out one ear with a pinky finger, blew on it, then continued speaking calmly.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t shout. It¡¯s noisy. And really though, it¡¯s thanks to me that your sister got a little better, right?¡±

    Since she¡¯s going to die anyway, it¡¯s best to let her diefortably.

    He added the insinuating whisper was meant to provoke her, as though it was a small spark being ignited upon dry firewood.

    ¡°Son of a¡­¡±

    With a cold expression, Diana reached into her chest pocket.

    It was to find the weapon she always carried with her.

    However, it¡¯s a fact that Owen and hisckeys had spent a long time working together with Diana.

    So of course, they knew what she was trying to do right now.

    Owen chuckled as he backed away.

    ¡°Oh goodness, I¡¯m so sca¡ª¡±

    The man had backed away, but only to make a show out of it, and he spoke sarcastically at her¡ªyet couldn¡¯t finish what he was saying.

    To be more exact, his mouth got shut for him.

    But instead of it being Diana, as she was still reaching into her pocket, Cassion, who was next to her, smacked the man right across the cheek.

    p¡ª!

    Owen¡¯s head jerked to the side with a blunt sound.

    Trickle.

    All he could feel was a certain throbbing, then down came a trickle from his nose.

    Soon¡ªdrip, drip¡ªmore drops of bright red blood fell to the ground.

    With a numb, paralyzing sensation to his head, Owen stood there in a daze, blinking as he looked to the side.

    There was a look of horror on his face, but Cassion, the person who had stricken the man, remained calm.

    ¡°Diana, calm down.¡±

    On the contrary, even after hitting someone like that, he was even calming someone else down with a rxed voice. Diana was incensed beside him.

    Diana red at Cassion, who tried to mollify her.

    How can I stay calm when I¡¯m absolutely livid, huh. This was what her re was saying.

    Understanding this as they made eye contact, Cassion leaned down and whispered.

    ¡°You¡¯re not alone anymore. Don¡¯t bear with your resentment alone.¡±

    At the gentle whisper, Diana¡¯s pupils shook.

    She turned away to look into the distance, then she bowed her head.

    Indeed, it¡¯s as he said.

    She was not alone.

    Right now, she had a colleague beside her who could help her exact her vengeance, and there was also a ducal princess willingly said that she would provide her shelter.

    Diana¡¯s brown eyes scanned through the air, looking for something.

    At the mouth of the riverbank, there where the logs were piled up.

    All she could see were those piles of logs, but Diana knew who was there beyond.

    Her shelter. Her guardian. Herdy.

    ¡®Yeah, the reliable person on my side is over there¡­ Let¡¯s not get too worked up.¡¯

    The anger that had soared to the top of her head was as sweltering asva. However, she didn¡¯t want to show an ugly appearance to the ducal princess.

    Stay cool, stay rxed.

    Diana tried to cool her head, then after, she looked at Owen. He was still frozen in ce, standing there in a strange posture.

    Meanwhile, Owen¡¯s head also slowly faced forward.

    His movements were awkward, as though he was a rusty gate.

    You could practically hear him screeching.

    The sight of two streams of red blood from his nostrils and down to his lips was worth seeing.

    Owen stared back at Diana and Cassion dazedly, and after, his chin slowly began to shake.

    The crimson stream reached his dark neck.

    A reddish hue also started coloring his skin, climbing to make even his face bright red.

    His face was so red that it felt like they were looking at an open me.

    ¡°W-W¡­Why you!¡±

    That¡¯s all Owen said. Then, he beckoned to hisckeys.

    Even while stunned and nervous, the men reacted to Owen¡¯s signal and immediately pounced at the two.

    * * *

    Blunt sounds quietly echoed across the riverbank.

    Beneath the bleak sky, seven men versus one pair of a man and a woman were entangled in a fight.

    Seeing them up close was frightening.

    However, those who were sitting far away, behind the logs, watched the scene leisurely and didn¡¯t feel any danger at all.

    Somehow, it wasn¡¯t a matter of proximity, but a matter of who exactly those people were.

    The people sitting behind the log piles were me, nca and Logan.

    ¡®I guess that duo isn¡¯t all that brutal.¡¯

    Rather, as we stayed back without helping, I knew that things would get bloodier if this side, including me, were to join in.

    ¡°Aww, he missed. If you miss like that, how will you go on?¡±

    In fact, it¡¯s enough to think that nca would be more ferocious out there, seeing how she made such ament with a glint in her eyes.

    Flipping through the fake bills in an indifferent manner, Logan was the same.

    I leaned over with one elbow on a pile of logs while propping up my chin on that hand, observing Cassion and Diana¡¯s movements.

    I was worried about them getting overpowered, but they took the lead much easier than I expected of them.

    What¡¯s this, they¡¯re making me proud.

    ¡®My kids grew up so fast.¡¯

    With that kind of feeling.

    My gaze towards Cassion and Diana shed with a bit of satisfaction, but then one bulky log got flung through the air.

    ¡°Aaaargh!¡±

    There was a man who tried to sneak up on Diana and Cassion with a blunt weapon, but he instead let out a pained groan because he got hit by that log.

    Well, maybe rather than a groan, he let out something close to an anguished scream instead.

    ¡°¡­What did you just do?¡±

    Logan asked me, baffled.

    It¡¯s beyond me why he had such a look on his face.

    Shrugging my shoulders, I replied casually.

    ¡°I mean, that guy was sneaking up on them from behind, you know. Shouldn¡¯t I help a bit?¡±

    Since this was a real, hands-on experience, it would be great if they could work this out on their own, but¡­

    If I¡¯m going to raise those kids up to be strong, I can¡¯t exactly let them get their heads bashed, now can I?

    Unconvinced by my exnation, Logan shook his head. Then, as he recalled something, he opened his lips again.

    ¡°By chance, is it allowed to throw just anything with that much force?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about just any other thing, but¡­ For the most part, until the point of memory loss is fine.¡±

    ¡°Alright, good to hear. Then, shall I poison them to induce a bit of memory loss? I think that¡¯s a good step to protecting ourselves, too.¡±

    Hm?

    I don¡¯t know how he came to that kind of conclusion. Even so, the look in Logan¡¯s eyes was sincere.

    I looked to the side at nca and wordlessly asked just what kind of development was this now.

    Perhaps because she had already shown her face to me so she had her veil pulled up, but¡­

    With her silver eyes curved into arcs, she answered.

    ¡°Logan¡¯s specialty is making poison, you see.¡±

    Ah, so that¡¯s it.

    It wasn¡¯t the answer I wanted to hear, but this enough was an interesting piece of new information.

    ¡®Then in the original novel, did Logan make that poison?¡¯

    It¡¯s only natural toe to this conclusion. But as I thought until here, another question arose.

    For example, Logan¡¯s job description and specialty were two different things.

    ¡°Logan is a doctor though.¡±

    Doctors were supposed to heal illnesses, yet poison was a cause of such illnesses.

    It didn¡¯t make sense to give both the illness and the medicine. Wasn¡¯t it strange to do both at the same time?

    ¡°The process of making medicine and poison is simr. The knowledge to save someone can also be used to kill someone, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡­¡±

    Actually makes sense.

    Come to think of it, I know someone simr from my second transmigration.

    Among my brothers who were sage transcendentals, there was one who was adept in handling both poison and medicine.

    He could make deadly poisons, but at the same time, he also made miraculous elixirs.

    After drinking such a thing, if your pressure points could also be dealt well, then it¡¯s possible to massively improve one¡¯s own inner strength with just that elixir.

    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ve learned a thing or two as well.¡¯

    The recipes to those kinds of elixirs were usually kept secret. And because the way to make it was just in that one particr way, not just anyone could sessfully make it.

    However, he taught me how to make some of them.

    I don¡¯t exactly know why he did, but if I had toe up with a reason¡­

    ¡®Maybe because he pitied me? If not, then I wonder if it¡¯s because of a main character buff.¡¯

    That¡¯s the best reason I could think of. Anyway, I forgot about it because I didn¡¯t have a need for the elixir in the third transmigration.

    Now though, it might be helpful to have it on hand.

    For myself. Or perhaps, for Cassion.

    ¡°If you make the poison¡­ Then you can make the medicine for it too, can¡¯t you?¡±

    When I asked Logan, he nodded back.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not outside my skill set.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then there¡¯s something I¡¯ll ask you to maketer, so can you make that medicine for me?¡±

    Of course, the elixirs that¡¯ll be made would be limited.

    Since the worldbuilding here was vastly different, there¡¯s naturally many ingredients that didn¡¯t exist in this world.

    However, there were certainly things that did.

    Although an elixir that would be made with much rarer ingredients would work better, still, elixir was elixir.

    For a moment, Logan didn¡¯t answer.

    He nced sideways at nca.

    Just like a cat making a probing nce towards its owner.

    nca only smiled without answering verbally. A momentary sh of exhaustion appeared on Logan¡¯s expression, but after that, he carefully asked one question.

    ¡°It¡¯s not some strange medicine, is it?¡±

    ¡°Do I seem like a person who¡¯d ask for such a thing?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡­Yeah, I do seem like that kind of person. Isn¡¯t this a bit regrettable? A moment of silence passed over.

    Pfft.

    But it was soon broken as nca giggled.

    Trying and failing to hold back herughter, nca¡¯s lips trembled in her mirth.

    Logan¡¯s silence looked like a positive sign.

    I nced at her for a second, then I turned to Logan again.

    Hesitating for one moment more, he eventually nodded.

    ¡°Yes, if that¡¯s the case, well¡­ I¡¯ll try to make it.¡±

    ¡°This sounds fun. If you need any ingredients, I¡¯ll prepare them all for you. In return, please show me the medicine once it¡¯s done, yes?¡±

    When Logan answered, nca added this.

    I said yes since I was going to ask nca to get the ingredients anyway.

    I¡¯m feeling quite satisfied.

    Like an ox that took one step back and caught a mouse in the process.

    ¡®It would be really nice if we can sessfully make the elixir¡­¡¯

    With this thought in mind, I slowly turned my attention back towards Cassion.

    t/n: sage transcendental: a sagely person who, through meditation or some zen-like cultivation, has reached the highest point of purity, bing sort of a demi-god figure with extraordinary powers. these beings usually dwell deep in the forest or mountains, away from civilization, and far out of reach of earthly matters.

 Chapter 66

    <h4>Chapter 66</h4>

    While we were immersed in our conversation about poison, medicine making and medical practices, the situation got sorted out over there at that side, too.

    Two of the five men had already copsed, now rolling on the ground, while the remaining three were breathing roughly.

    Diana and Cassion also looked disheveled, but they seemed to have sustained only a few injuries.

    From an outsider¡¯s point of view, there was no doubt that those two were far superior to the rest.

    Even the guildmaster, Owen, seemed to be feeling the weight of defeat on his shoulders.

    He tried to catch his breath a short distance away while his face was as white as a sheet.

    Right about now, he¡¯s probably thinking that there¡¯s no hope in winning this.

    ¡®I mean, that¡¯s why you should live kindly while you¡¯re alive.¡¯

    In the original novel though, the protagonists didn¡¯t have roles that were on the side of righteousness.

    And the viins like me and Cassion died futile deaths.

    I mean,e to think of it, this kind of corrtion was a bit strange.

    Because in the genre of a novel like this, it¡¯s the protagonists who were much crazier than the viins themselves.

    I watched Cassion and Diana as I apathetically mulled over the novel¡¯s ¡®good¡¯ and ¡®evil¡¯.

    ¡°Hm, I think they¡¯ve gotten things sorted out now.¡±

    A murmur could be heard from beside me.

    It was nca.

    Gracefully bobbing one crossed leg as she sat there, nca asked.

    ¡°This money¡­ what¡¯ll you do with it?¡±

    Her silver eyes twirled as she pointed to the box beneath her feet.

    It was the money that the men brought in earlier and handed to Logan.

    The box of 1000 gold was nca¡¯s in the first ce, so she should just take it.

    The dilemma nowy with the 520 gold that Owen brought.

    This was probably those men¡¯s entire fortune.

    As the corners of my lips curled up, I answered.

    With my eyes still fixed on Cassion and Diana.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be split into three. One-third will be given to our poor Marie since she never got her severance pay. One-third to you as yourmission fee. And the remainder will be for Cassion to use as his funds.¡±

    I answered in a very casual tone, and nca admired this as she spoke amusedly.

    ¡°You got this money by swindling someone, but you don¡¯t seem to have any reservations about using it.¡±

    It was an ambiguous remark that could either be apliment or otherwise. But, it didn¡¯t really bother me.

    ¡°It¡¯s money scammed from a scammer, so whatever.¡±

    Just as nca said, this money was gained from duping someone.

    I don¡¯t even know if there really is such a thing as a treasure ship of some foreign nation¡¯s imperial family, but the backstory about the shipwreck was believable enough.

    To prevent them from wising up to it, the date was set just two days after the request to their guild had been deliberately ced.

    And those men took the bait¡ªhook, line and sinker.

    Indeed, this was all one big fishing ruse.

    I had their movements tracked for these two days, and they seemed to have withdrawn all the money that they had.

    This box of 520 gold coins was the culmination of all their money, all their greed, and all their sins.

    I reached for one gold coin.

    Gold coins at daybreak had no difference with ice-cold metal.

    Stroking the cold surface of the gold coin, I asked back.

    ¡°Then, do you care?¡±

    I nced to the side.

    And my gaze was met by a pair of mysterious silver eyes.

    As she blinked, her long eyshes fluttered, and her eyes curled into smooth arcs.

    ¡°This is why I like you, Princess.¡±

    I believe there¡¯s no other more dreadfully ridiculous answer than that.

    Then, still with a smile on her lips, she spoke with a hum towards Logan.

    ¡°Logan, you¡¯ve prepared the documentations detailing those guys¡¯ past, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gathered pieces of evidence of their illegal activities and left them behind in their hideout. Once an investigationmences, they¡¯ll be found immediately.¡±

    ¡°Then, once the evidence is found, you will be the one who¡¯ll press charges, right?¡±

    The conversation turned to me.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already contacted my older brother, so the guards should be on their way now.¡±

    Before Cassion and I arrived here, I sent a letter to my older brother.

    The loyal coachman, our dear Melvin, went back to the ducal estate no questions asked.

    The carriage was empty except for the single letter it was carrying.

    I¡¯m d I brought him over to my side, too.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t use nca¡¯s side and the hotel for this task¡­¡¯

    If I had, then a carrier bird would have been sent.

    The one advantage to a carrier bird was that it¡¯s faster than a carriage, but considering today¡¯s events, this was actually a drawback.

    The work we had today was dedicated to Cassion¡¯s hands-on training. But of course, the more important task today was for Diana to carry out her revenge.

    Thus, Diana would have to deal with those guys herself, however¡­

    ¡®The fact that Diana can wield a sword¡ªthis has to stay a secret.¡¯

    The more an important card was kept hidden, the more it would shine.

    If need be, Diana would be affixed to Alicia¡¯s side as her escort. It would be better if her abilities could be kept secret.

    Therefore, it would be difficult if the guards woulde too early.

    At the very least, they shoulde here after Diana had already beaten them up into a pulp.

    In the letter I sent to my brother, I wrote:

    [ My beloved personal maid had been swindled by a suspicious guild.

    I want to help her so I decided to investigate the matter, and I found out that they¡¯re vicious criminals, and that they¡¯re nning to defect from the empire today.

    That¡¯s why Maxwell and I are in a hurry to stay on their tail right now. Please send the guards. ]

    I didn¡¯t care very much for the cover story, but there shouldn¡¯t be anything suspicious about it.

    ¡°You got rid of all the evidence incriminating Diana as someone who once worked in that guild, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve taken care of everything. All the traces left of her there was about Diana being a ¡®victim of fraud¡¯, nothing more and nothing less.¡±

    Logan replied.

    He reported in a very business-like tone, and that just made him more trustworthy in that regard.

    And also, this incident would be used to tell the guards how Maxwell overpowered the culprits.

    That way, Damian and Duke Valentine would acknowledge Cassion a little more.

    Besides that, this would also instill a sense of urgency in David.

    All of that was happening at the same time here.

    ¡°I believe we should get going now. The situation over there seems to have been sorted out for the most part, too.¡±

    nca whispered to me.

    Indeed, it was as she said. Right now, there was no one else standing around Cassion and Diana.

    All five of those men, well, they¡¯re just rolling around on the ground.

    ¡°S¡­Save¡­ me¡­¡±

    While bleeding through both nostrils still, Owen groaned.

    His face got mangled quite considerably.

    Blue, and also red.

    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s covered in fireworks.

    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­ Please¡­ We used to be¡­ co-workers¡­ right? Dia¡­na¡­¡±

    Diana nced down on him as she tried to catch her breath. Then, with a calm tone, she spoke.

    ¡°The guards will be here soon. Your crimes will be exposed, and you¡¯ll be thrown in jail.¡±

    For a moment, the air around them was frozen silent.

    Owen looked up at Diana with bloodshot eyes, but his lips distorted into a smile as he clung onto her ankle.

    ¡°If¡­ so, then, isn¡¯t that¡­ isn¡¯t that dangerous for you, too? You also worked in our guild¡­ Did you forget?¡±

    The man¡¯s threats made Diana breathe out heavily.

    Her breaths were so deep that her shoulders and chest moved in unison.

    Then soon, she lightly kicked off the man¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Yeah, you all worked me like a dog. I wasn¡¯t treated like a human being, I couldn¡¯t beat you all up, I couldn¡¯t scream out even once, and while I¡¯m not being paid properly so I could pay off my debt, the interest also kept rising. Apart from that, the medicine that I used to consider like a ray of light¡­ was fake.¡±

    As soon as she stopped speaking, heated tears flowed down from Diana¡¯s eyes.

    Her emotions were surging up.

    nca, Logan and I watched Diana from the sidelines with bated breath.

    For a moment, Diana¡¯s tearful gaze turned this way.

    While bravely wiping away her tears with the hem of one sleeve, she smiled.

    And it felt like that smile was intended for me.

    ¡°What a shame, but I¡¯m not going to get caught here.¡±

    Her voice was quiet, but so full of confidence.

    Then, her gaze slowly turned away from me and went back towards that man.

    ¡°From now on, I also have someone on my side who¡¯s protecting me.¡±

    Her voice shook with emotion, with tears, that I was at a loss for words for a moment as I heard the confidence and joy in her tone.

    It must be because there was a subtle sense of guilt mixed in. After all, I took her in while nning to take advantage of her.

    I¡¯d have been in trouble if she was on Leo¡¯s side, so I instead took her on my side to use her.

    If I were to be honest, this idea continued to remain on the back of my mind to this day.

    That I¡¯d be sure to make the most out of her.

    However, not without properpensation.

    ¡®If I¡¯m someone on your side who¡¯s protecting you, then of course that¡¯s what I have to do.¡¯

    Saying this to myself in my mind, I slowly rose from my seat.

    Logan and nca¡¯s gazes followed my movement.

    This made nca smile pleasantly at me.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll be on our way now. We still need to hide some money.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Thank you for your help today.¡±

    ¡°No need for thanks. I¡¯m getting paid for all this after all.¡±

    There was a mischievous smile on her lips as she waved goodbye.

    After nodding, Logan followed after her.

    It was his way of saying bye.

    I raised my eyebrows to answer him, then I stepped away.

    Cassion and Diana.

    Towards where they were now.

    ¡°Pri¡­ Mdy.¡±

    As I approached, Diana and Cassion blinked as they nced over to me.

    I made eye contact with them both, one after another, then kicked the sprawled man right in the crotch.

    ¡°Uu¡­uugh¡­huuhp¡­¡±

    The man let out a shriek, a groan, then eventually a sound that was somewhere in between those two.

    As he curled into himself so tightly like that, the sight of him like that expressed just how much pain he was in.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Kk¡­kkuhhk¡­¡±

    The man couldn¡¯t even answer and just kept croaking like that.

    The quivering man barely flipped over so that he could look at me.

    The whites of his eyes had turned red.

    ¡°Y¡­Y¡­You¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    It looked like he wanted to say more than just the word ¡®you¡¯re¡¯, but I had a vague guess on what it was.

    Just seeing the color of my eyes would certainly make someone ask, ¡®You¡¯re House Valentine¡¯s youngdy?¡¯

    After cutting off the man¡¯s words, I slowly crouched down to look into Owen¡¯s eyes.

    And with a beaming smile, I introduced myself to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m Diana¡¯s guardian. So just try to mess with Diana one more time. If you do, then I won¡¯t just send you to jail. You¡¯ll be going straight to hell.¡±

    In its own way, it was quite the courteous self-introduction.

 Chapter 67

    <strong>Chapter 67</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    While ncing down at Owen and his posse, I dusted off my hands.

    Right now, they were all scattered here and there on the ground, unconscious.

    For as much as Owen prattled on while begging for his life, I hit him on a pressure point just to shut him up and render him unconscious.

    Just in time, the sound of heavy footsteps could be heard some distance away.

    ¡®The guards must being.¡¯

    Diana furtively nced at me and made eye contact, then she hid herself.

    She was currently disguised as an ordinary maid, so it would put her in a difficult spot if she¡¯s seen wearing clothes that were stained with dirt and blood.

    So now the current situation could be seen as this¡ªthat only Cassion and I were the ones who confronted the ck Lion Guild.

    ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    With those footsteps in the background, I asked this question to Cassion.

    But instead of answering right away, he gave that rare smile that made him look so boyish.

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t roll on the ground.¡±

    He answered yfully, but I could see that his words contained his sincere pride.

    Anyway, he¡¯d show that cute side of him from time to time.

    While he stood tall, there was a triumphant look in his eyes.

    ¡°Yup, you were so cool.¡±

    But when I said this, his boyish expression hardened. He turned his head to the side awkwardly as though he was a broken machine.

    ¡°Cassion?¡±

    I grabbed hold of his arm as he turned away, but he didn¡¯t answer.

    All he did was to turn his head further and used his other hand to touch the back of his neck.

    ¡­This, maybe.

    ¡°Are you being shy?¡±

    I did ask, but I didn¡¯t really need to hear the answer. He was obviously feeling bashful right now.

    His earlobes were red, and even the back of his neck was red¡­

    Don¡¯t tell me. You wereplimented with only one mention of you being ¡®cool¡¯, but then you got this embarrassed?

    I wanted to tease him even more, but I had to stop myself because the rumbling footsteps were getting closer.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re feeling embarrassed, let¡¯s pay attention now. The guards will be here soon.¡±

    With myst word being a warning instead of a teasing joke, I stood up.

    And acted as though I¡¯d been waiting for the guards all this time.

    However, a strange thought suddenly urred to me.

    Wasn¡¯t it a bit¡­ too loud?

    Only five arrests would be made, so at most, only ten guards would have sufficed.

    Then again, the approaching footsteps sounded to be much more than just ten people.

    I don¡¯t know if that loud sound was caused by horses¡¯ hooves maybe, but while I was thinking that this was much too excessive,

    I heard someone calling me.

    ¡°Rosetta!¡±

    My eyes widened as I heard the voice of a totally unexpected person.

    Soon enough, the approaching crowd began to appear.

    As it¡¯s already been guessed, the number of people was well over ten.

    And at the head of that group was the owner of the voice that had just called out to me, riding a horse while he had a grave expression on his face.

    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±

    It was Damian.

    * * *

    He, who was at the very front of the group, jumped off his horse as soon as he found me.

    Hended on the ground hastily and soon strode forward. He looked like a boar rushing forward.

    ¡°Br¡ª¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Now standing in front of me, Damian yelled out the question right at me, hisposurepletely gone from his demeanor.

    Rather than raising his voice in anger, it seemed like his voice wasced with concern.

    I nodded back wordlessly.

    I didn¡¯t expect Damian toe here in person, to be honest, so I¡¯m a bit taken aback.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Brother¡­ But what brings you¡­¡±

    ¡°You sent me a letter. You said that there are criminals in this ce.¡±

    Yeah, I did say that in the letter.

    Right. That¡¯s really what I said, but¡­

    When he put it that way, didn¡¯t the nuance sound kind of strange?

    It sounds almost as if I got kidnapped or something.

    ¡°To be more precise, the swindlers were trying to escape, that¡¯s why I asked for the guards as reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I brought the guards with me.¡±

    ¡°¡­It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯ve towed along only guards¡­¡±

    I nced over to the pack of people behind him. A rough estimate tells me that¡¯s a group of more or less fifty people.

    Some of them looked like guards, but most were wearing what seemed to be the armor of the duchy¡¯s knighthood.

    My head started to throb.

    I mean, there¡¯s only five people here who need to be caught, but I didn¡¯t know he¡¯d bring this many people.

    As I sighed at the serious atmosphere surrounding the knights, Damian carefully spoke up.

    ¡°I brought some knights with me just in case you might have gotten swept into a dangerous situation. I¡¯m d you¡¯re not hurt.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ah, yes. Um¡­ Maxwell protected me, so I¡¯m safe.¡±

    I answered in this way, subtly praising Maxwell.

    Whenpliments flowed in this way, that¡¯s when they felt the most sincere.

    Damian scanned me over to check my condition again. Then, his golden eyes shifted to the side of me.

    There, where Cassion was standing.

    ¡°Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Duke.¡±

    A stern call was followed by a stern answer.

    Damian looked over at Cassion and the copsed men scattered around us. Then, he spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re still only a temporary knight, but you did well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just did my job.¡±

    Cassion replied in quite a shameless manner towards Damian¡¯spliment.

    I kept my expression serious while secretly holding back a smile.

    As if to encourage Cassion, Damian gave two pats on Cassion¡¯s arm.

    Then, after saying that he was looking forward to good results on the day of the match, he moved away.

    This wasn¡¯t such a bad oue.

    After that, the situation was quickly sorted out.

    Those men were caught and the news came out that they found evidence at the ck Lion Guild¡¯s hideout.

    Diana¡¯s pouch of gold coins became evidence because it was determined that they were about to use it as funds to defect to another country.

    All I was left to do from that point on was to look around in a rxed manner, then I nned to go back home when I found the right time.

    ¡®Well, I thought it would go that way¡­¡¯

    But why were we in this carriage together?

    Just the two of us.

    In that carriage ride back home.

    I nced towards the person sitting opposite me.

    Damian must have felt my stare, so his previously lowered gaze turned up and met my eyes.

    It was so quiet in that carriage where there¡¯s only the two of us, and the awkwardness was even more enhanced when our eyes met.

    Even so, I had no choice but to maintain eye contact even though I didn¡¯t really have anything to say. The atmosphere would turn even stranger if I looked away here.

    But in the midst of the heavy silence, it was Damian who opened his lips first.

    ¡°Rosetta.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At his brief call, I answered with a nod.

    Damian hesitated for a moment, but then he soon spoke again with that distinctly stern, characteristically strained expression.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t have any faith in me. In the first ce, I never trusted you either, so this is the inevitable result.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    The abrupt self-confession¡ªor, perhaps something close to a confession¡ªmade me ask back in surprise, looking up.

    A rather sorrowful golden gaze was turned to me, but it soon disappeared behind the eyelids that slowly closed.

    ¡°But, even with that, can¡¯t you rely on me a little more?¡±

    ¡°I left it to you to call in the guards though?¡±

    ¡°Before that, you could have entrusted this whole affair to me, right? Don¡¯t jump straight into such a dangerous situation.¡±

    His mouth closed shut once more after the earnest voice leaked out. I knew what he was trying to say.

    Even so, it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Today¡¯s goal was Diana¡¯s revenge and Cassion¡¯s hands-on training, so I couldn¡¯t ask him for help.

    Still though, this was my own situation.

    Damian didn¡¯t know the story behind it, so I seemed like a pitiful person who¡¯s running around, doing reckless things without asking for help.

    I remained silent. His fluttering eyelids slowly lifted.

    ¡°You¡­ can ask me for help more. Give me a chance.¡±

    While Damian said this, it looked to me like he was on the verge of tears.

    I looked at him with cold eyes.

    I felt my head gradually be icy.

    I found the man in front of me pitiful, but at the same time, my rationality ran cold.

    ¡®This guy, seriously. He never gets tired.¡¯

    Was there any end to that guilt?

    Well, I was in the kind of position to take advantage of that guilt, so I shouldn¡¯tin.

    Still, it was much too pitiful.

    The real one wasn¡¯t here anyway. Inside Rosetta¡¯s body right now was me, a ¡®fake¡¯.

    It was pitiful to think that he was endlessly begging for forgiveness from a fake.

    And it was pitiful Rosetta, too, wouldn¡¯t be able to hear that forgiveness.

    For a moment, I nced down at Damian with eyes full of frost, but I soon averted my gaze and looked out the carriage window.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that so much, please.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you time and again. You don¡¯t have to pay any attention to me. Just take care of Alicia.¡±

    Or by chance,ter.

    Don¡¯t regret it.

    At the murmured words, Damian¡¯s face turned pale.

    Instead of observing his reaction more, I closed my eyes.

    Perhaps I said too much, or perhaps I said all that for myself.

    Somehow, it seemed like Damian had made up his mind to treat me like family from now on¡ªthat it was a vow that he had alreadymitted to.

    If he continued to hope for something that truly wouldn¡¯t work out in the end, wasn¡¯t he the one who¡¯d beughable, the one who¡¯d be pitiful?

    I cannot have any family.

    I¡¯ve already decided on this long ago.

    When, during the third transmigration, Rita¡¯s mother noticed that I wasn¡¯t the real ¡®Rita¡¯.

    When the whole family learned the truth, med me, broke my heart, and slowly, steadily, resigned themselves.

    When those poor, pitiful people lost their lives because of me, who wasn¡¯t even the true ¡®Rita¡¯.

    That was the time I made up my mind.

    Having a family was nothing but deceit.

    Towards the owner of the body, towards the family, towards everyone.

    As long as I could remember those people, who had gotten distorted, who fell to ruin, I will not have any family.

    For someone who doesn¡¯t even remember her real name anymore, in the first ce, something like one¡¯s own roots should not exist.

    It was basic courtesy.

    And, it was a line of defense. For myself.

    When I got caught. When they called me as they were dying.

    That helplessness and that torment¡ªthey¡¯re all still so vivid.

    I opened my eyes.

    I could not turn my eyes away any further, and so I watched the passing scenery out the window.

    All of a sudden, fatigue settled upon me.

    And what rose in return were memories of the past, as exhausting as digging up a scarce, dry well.

 Chapter 68

    <h4>Chapter 68</h4>

    It rained for a few days, but the skies had cleared up once again.

    The mansion that momentarily sought peace recently found itself embroiled in activity.

    Today was the day of the match between themoner friend of the duke¡¯s illegitimate daughter, and the rising star of the fourth knight order.

    ¡°Did you hear the news? They say that themoner wiped out an entire shady guild all by himself.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Those guild members were all bloody when the guards took them in.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I think it is. I know someone from the third order who was dispatched along with the guards. He said that he saw it himself.¡±

    Hah, my word.

    It was hours before the start of the match.

    Taking the day off for the special event, the knights gathered in twos or threes and talked about ¡®Maxwell¡¯.

    What circted was the story about the ignored street rat, who wiped out multiple enemies alone.

    ¡°Then the matchter¡­ Maybe it¡¯s actually worth watching?¡±

    ¡°I know right. I thought Maxwell would get owned in less than a minute.¡±

    ¡°At this rate, maybe¡­ David¡¯s going to lose?¡±

    After someone carefully uttered their guess, a moment of silence stretched out.

    Then, after that pause, people began tough one by one.

    Theirughter was either incredulous about it happening or mirthful at the thought that it might.

    These guffaws and chuckles were contagious amidst the crowd.

    They all went on their way to find seats for the match that would start in a few hours.

    Meanwhile, behind a tree, there was one particr person who heard the entire conversation.

    That is, the subject of the conversation himself.

    David.

    ¡°This¡­ goddamn¡­¡±

    He cursed furiously while suppressing the volume of his voice. One clenched fist hit the trunk he was leaning against behind him.

    There was a glint in his brown eyes.

    ¡®Why the hell am I hearing this ridiculous nonsense.¡¯

    Even if they just said that he might lose to that street rat as a joke, David was enraged.

    He wanted to step out of the shadows and turn the ce upside down, but he had to save his energy right before the match.

    ¡°Those morons just heard stupid rumors like that and came here, but¡­¡±

    No matter who looked at it, they were so unsightly with how they believed in false rumors so easily.

    These guys are just spineless, that¡¯s why they believe it.

    However, on the other hand, it¡¯s also true that David felt some anxiety.

    What if those ridiculous rumors were true?

    What if Maxwell¡¯s skills were better than he assumed?

    So if it¡¯s as those guys said¡­ and he¡¯s the one who¡¯d lose¡­

    ¡®No. Impossible.¡¯

    As he spected and came to this conclusion, apprehension flooded in.

    He tried to calm himself by clenching and unclenching his fists.

    ¡®I heard that the shady guild¡¯s name is the ck Lion Guild¡­¡¯

    Now that he thought of it, he somehow felt that the name was familiar. He might have heard it somewhere.

    But when he wracked his mind, nothing exactly came up.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s just a feeling.¡¯

    There were still a few hours until the match began.

    To shake off this odd sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and his soaring anxiety, David headed towards the training grounds.

    He was thinking about loosening up there.

    No matter what, a perfect mental and physical condition would lead him to the perfect victory he needed.

    To quell those rising rumors, he had to throw thatmoner¡¯s face to the ground and take that ce next to the ducal princess.

    Against his expectations however, he couldn¡¯t even reach his perfect condition before he arrived at the training grounds.

    As his lips were twitching while greedily thinking about it on the way there, he met the very person he didn¡¯t want to meet.

    ¡®¡­Street rat.¡¯

    Seeing Cassion walking towards him, David gnashed his teeth together. His legs halted obliquely mid-step.

    Cassion also stopped walking when he saw that David was ring at him.

    A little taller than the other man, Cassion looked down at David without a word.

    In the silence between them, their gazes met in the air.

    The first to avert his eyes was Cassion.

    He looked away as if nothing happened, then walked past David.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    However, this act only ignited David¡¯s rage.

    ¡®Just because of those rumors¡ª you think you can look down on me?¡¯

    It felt as if the other man¡¯s characteristic nonchnce and rxed attitude was deliberately being done to mock him.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    David shouted at once and roughly snatched Cassion¡¯s wrist.

    Cassion passively stopped walking, then he turned around to face the person who called out to him. His ck eyes looked straight at the hand over his wrist, gripping tightly.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    As the question was asked in a low voice, Davidughed in vain.

    ¡°I heard a very interesting rumor about you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°What was it? You took down a criminal guild all by yourself, or something¡­ Ha, it¡¯s not even funny.¡±

    ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡±

    After listening to David¡¯s sarcastic remarks wordlessly until now, Cassion asked calmly.

    And David¡¯s eyebrows suddenly distorted.

    As if he¡¯s some hotshot, as if nothing happened, he couldn¡¯t stand looking at the guy act so nonchnt.

    With his indignation rising even further, David¡¯s breaths grew rougher. As the sound of his breathing became louder, so did his voice.

    ¡°Is that all I have to say? Who isn¡¯t going to be infuriated when there¡¯s a ridiculous rumor going around.¡±

    Fuming, David roared at Cassion as he twisted the other man¡¯s arm to pull him in.

    Even though it was a bit painful, there was still not the slightest hint of agitation in Cassion¡¯s demeanor.

    His ck eyes, entirely calm and collected, alternated between looking at David¡¯s hand and face.

    ¡°It¡¯s prohibited toy a hand on your opponent before the match.¡±

    ¡°What? So are you threatening me now?¡±

    Cassion spoke quietly, but David snorted back as though he¡¯d heard a dull joke.

    As he nced down at David without saying a word, Cassion eventually put a hand over David¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m warning you.¡±

    At the same time he said this, David¡¯s wrist was caught in a tight grip.

    ¡°Uh¡ªack.¡±

    The grip was so powerful that David let out a pained groan.

    The hand that was on Cassion¡¯s other wrist loosened helplessly.

    But David¡¯s wrist continued to stay in Cassion¡¯s grip.

    The hand caught by Cassion tried to flounder in the air, but before David knew it, it turned red and white.

    ¡°Le¡­ Let go¡­¡±

    David said so as it felt as if his wrist was about to be snapped off.

    With clenched lips, he looked up at Cassion¡¯s face, where a shadow was cast upon him beneath the sun.

    Matching the shadows, the man¡¯s ck eyes stared back at him.

    The still gaze and the pain in his wrist rendered his limbs numb.

    He felt goosebumps rising over his skin.

    Chills ran down his spine.

    David gulped down his breath for a moment.

    ¡°Please¡­ let go¡­¡±

    Right after he said this, it¡¯s as if the following action was the natural consequence.

    Cassion stared at him and rxed his grip.

    David¡¯s hand fell down as though it plunged.

    As his blood flow suddenly returned, he felt a numb, tingling feeling going through his hand.

    ¡°You¡­ You son of a¡­¡±

    David grabbed his wrist and stuttered. Then, stretching his own wrist calmly, Cassion replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s an exchange.¡±

    Hah?

    David felt wronged.

    Exchange, he said. But there was a clear difference between that bastard¡¯s wrist and David¡¯s wrist.

    There was a clear red mark on his, but wasn¡¯t that guy¡¯s wrist just fine?

    David chewed on his lower lip.

    It was the difference in their innate strengths. He felt another chill. And there was that rumor he heard earlier.

    As his nerves were at their highest, he put it all together in his mind.

    As David was engulfed in panic, Cassion opened his lips again.

    ¡°We¡¯ve settled the score once, so please follow the rules from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is this also a warning?¡±

    Cradling his sore wrist, David asked back with his lips twitching.

    Even in the face of fear, that insignificant pride of his couldn¡¯t be extinguished.

    Cassion shook his head slightly.

    Then, in the same leisurely strides that David took earlier, Cassion approached David.

    The height difference became starker because the distance between them was narrowed.

    The man looking down lowered his gaze more, the man looking up craned his head more.

    The atmosphere around them was like thin ice.

    It felt as if even one dry gulp would be too loud, so he had to hold his breath.

    The taller man¡¯s lips slowly opened.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a warning. Rules exist as they are meant to be kept. So that dangerous things can be prevented.¡±

    The tone of his voice was exceedingly polite, but David knew that it was nothing short of a threat.

    A warning that if he tried to do any nonsense one more time, something dangerous truly might happen.

    ¡°Ah, and.¡±

    Cassion wasn¡¯t done speaking. There was a menacing glint in his ck eyes.

    ¡°Please be careful with your words, with that look in your eyes. That is, if you wish to continue having your senses of sight, hearing and taste in the future.¡±

    A sense of mortification dawned upon David¡¯s gaze.

    He wanted to say something back, but he felt so humiliated by that bastard that he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth.

    ¡°Ah, this is a threat.¡±

    After adding this, Cassion stepped back.

    With a casual salute, he walked past the stunned David.

    No one held him back this time.

    The person who was left behind just stood there with his two feet stuck on the ground, huffing and puffing.

    ¡°That goddamn bastard. Who exactly do you dare warn? And a threat?! Just wait and see. I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±

    His voice, as he muttered under his breath, quivered.

    His hands, clenched into fists, also shook severely.

    ¡°Ptui.¡±

    David spat sharply down the ground and soon headed elsewhere.

    He originally intended to head towards the training grounds, but that¡¯s not the direction he was taking any longer.

    Red mes of indignation and outrage red over his brown pupils.

    No matter what, he would definitely win this match.

    The only thought that filled his mind was a crooked desire to win.

 Chapter 69

    <h4>Chapter 69</h4>

    A few hourster¡ª

    The match was just around the corner, and the sparring arena began to fill out.

    An open match wasn¡¯tmon, so most of the knights gathered here today to watch.

    Sitting at the upper balcony, Rosetta nced down at the full crowd delightedly.

    To be honest, she didn¡¯t expect that the match would be held in such a wide arena, so she was a bit surprised, but¡­

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s that.¡¯

    The bigger the audience, the more fun the show would be.

    ¡°There¡¯s so many people, Sister.¡±

    And sitting next to Rosetta, Alicia spoke in a rather stiff voice.

    Her bright eyes, reminiscent of sunlight, trembled faintly.

    The original Rosetta and Alicia were far removed from any social activities.

    Since they didn¡¯t go out all that much, let alone to such events, she wasn¡¯t used to seeing such a huge crowd.

    Rosetta patted Alicia gently on the shoulder to soothe her.

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why Maxwell has to do well.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll win! Sister was the one who took him in, so I¡¯m sure!¡±

    Giggling at the gentle touch, Alicia responded to Rosetta¡¯s concerns with an enthusiastic nod and a fist pump.

    The way Alicia so firmly dered that he¡¯d win made Rosettaugh out loud.

    Besides, why was it that her main reason for believing so much was because ¡®Sister took him in¡¯?

    What nonsense.

    Alicia¡¯s cheeks flushed pink when Rosettaughed.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why she was so delighted, but in any case, it felt nice to see that her older sister wasughing.

    Rosettaughed for a long time. Then, wiping a few drops of tears from the corner of her eyes, she stroked Alicia¡¯s long hair.

    The upper seats were under shade, but the bright sunlight on this summer day seeped in a little.

    The summer sun¡¯s rays went in through a gap and reached Alicia¡¯s brilliant blonde hair, making it shine beautifully.

    The strands of her hair that slipped through the fingers looked like gold thread.

    ¡°Alicia, what you said is right.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Just as you said, Maxwell is someone I took in, so he¡¯ll definitely win.¡±

    At Rosetta¡¯s yful whisper, Alicia nodded with a sparkle in her eyes.

    Of course, Rosetta was nowhere near joking about this.

    As the time of the match approached, the boisterous atmosphere of the arena slowly quieted down.

    Just in time, Damian arrived and took the vacant seat at the upper balcony.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve arrived, Brother.¡±

    Damian smiled affectionately at the greetings given to him one after another.

    When he made eye contact with Rosetta however, his expression was a bit awkward.

    He¡¯s been that way ever since the day of Diana¡¯s revenge.

    It¡¯s the first time they¡¯re facing each other properly again ever since they talked in the carriage alone.

    ¡®Or by chance,ter. Don¡¯t regret it.¡¯

    Since he heard such words, it¡¯s normal to feel awkward.

    Smiling happily, Alicia sat between the two.

    Her older brother and older sister.

    The two people who were more precious to her than anyone else.

    Noticing this, Rosetta smiled and was the first to initiate conversation with Damian.

    ¡°Thank you foring here, Brother.¡±

    As if nothing had happened between the two of them.

    ¡°It was a condition that I ced, so of course I have to see it personally.¡±

    Damian also had no intention of bursting Alicia¡¯s bubble of happiness, so he quickly schooled his features and replied to Rosetta.

    At the warm exchange of words spoken at either side of her, Alicia smiled once more.

    She imagined something as impossible as her older brother and older sister having a good sibling rtionship.

    Then suddenly, the face of one absent family member popped into her mind.

    ¡°Ah, Brother! Where¡¯s Fa¡­ther?¡±

    She asked in a slightly excited voice, but in response, Damian shook his head with a troubled expression.

    At the negative response, Alicia¡¯s shoulders drooped.

    It would have been nice if their father came today so that the entire family was gathered together.

    Damian¡¯srge hand stroked the back of Alicia¡¯s head tofort her.

    Watching the amiable brother and sister, Rosetta leaned on the armrest opposite the direction where Alicia was.

    With her body leaning obliquely like this, she nced sideways at the two other people.

    ¡®¡­Yeah, that¡¯s it.¡¯

    This was the sight she wanted.

    With her gone, it was the picturesque sight of a perfect family.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t here, Alicia would have family left with her.

    This was the suitable environment for a happy female lead.

    Rosetta thought about the future as she turned away.

    Her expression was nonchnt, but her gaze as she looked in the distance was subdued.

    It was a fact that she herself didn¡¯t notice.

    Soon enough, it was time for the match.

    Cassion and David, who had been waiting in their respective waiting rooms until now, arrived at the arena¡¯s tform.

    ¡°Waaaaah!¡±

    Resounding exims swept through the entire stadium.

    It¡¯s been a while since an open match was held.

    Onepetitor was the rising star of the fourth order of the knights, while the otherpetitor was the main character of all the buzzing rumors going around these days.

    Of course, it¡¯s not as if those rumors had been exaggerated.

    People didn¡¯t know that however, so they were just looking forward to watching the match.

    Such events that break away from the humdrum of everyday life would make anybody¡¯s heart race.

    Today¡¯s main characters appeared at both ends of the arena, then stopped in the middle of the stadium.

    They both bowed their heads, then they turned to look up at the upper seats.

    Damian slowly rose to his feet.

    The gentle smile he gave to Alicia and Rosetta earlier was nowhere to be seen.

    Right now, the only side of him that could be seen was the cold, level-headed Young Duke of House Valentine.

    Moving to the edge of the balcony, he ced both hands on the stone railing and looked at the two men who were bowing their heads in front of him, then his gaze lightly scanned the people who were sitting below at the audience seats of the stadium.

    It was quiet everywhere.

    To the point that not one word or breath could even be heard.

    The audience was overwhelmed after just one look from that cold, golden gaze.

    As the arena was brought to a hush, Damian¡¯s eyes turned to the two main characters once more.

    ¡°Today¡¯s swordsmanship match is held for the purpose of choosing the escort knight for Ducal Princess Rosetta Valentine.¡±

    The serious voice echoed throughout the arena.

    ¡°David Valheim. Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    David and Maxwell answered Damian¡¯s call one after another.

    ¡°Your victory or defeat will be determined by either of the two conditions: that one would ¡®abstain¡¯ first, or that one would ¡®reach the opponent¡¯s vital point¡¯ first. Do you have any objections?¡±

    ¡°None, sir!¡±

    ¡°None, sir.¡±

    Damian nodded after hearing the firm answers.

    ¡°Then, I look forward to your match.¡±

    After saying thesest words, he turned around.

    He raised his hand as a signal, then the man next to him blew the horn.

    Ppa-ppa-ppa-pam¡ª!

    With that, the audience, which had been restrained thus far, let out their cheers that resounded across the arena.

    David and Cassion lightly shook hands, then moved about five or six steps away from each other.

    Atst, a color-bearer stepped in front of the two while carrying a huge g in his hands.

    ¡°Waaaaah!¡±

    The more the g fluttered, the louder the audience¡¯s cheers became.

    The two men drew their swords.

    It was the start of the match to determine who would be Rosetta¡¯s escort knight. Each side had no doubt in his mind that he would win.

    * * *

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t get scared and run away, street rat.¡±

    Chuckling as he spoke, David pointed the tip of his sword at Cassion.

    Originally, a rude remark such as this didn¡¯t suit a formal spar at all, but David didn¡¯t hold back since the stands and the arena¡¯s tform were quite far away from each other.

    But instead of answering, Cassion just stared back at him and raised an eyebrow.

    This, too, grated at David¡¯s nerves.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking down at me again?¡±

    ¡°Is it required to talk during a match?¡±

    One man¡¯s nervous voice was answered by another man¡¯s calm, cold voice.

    It even felt as if he was just being forced to answer.

    Seeing that the other side was not hiding how troublesome he felt this all was, David let out a smile with gritted teeth, then he nodded.

    It felt as if his head was boiling red.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just make it so that you won¡¯t ever be able to speak again.¡±

    Saying this with his mrs gnashed together, David jumped straight towards his opponent.

    Qiiing!

    The two swords met in the air, the metal des screeching out.

    Even when David came running with momentum as he shed his sword forward with more force, Cassion didn¡¯t buckle.

    They pushed the other out with simr strength, then backed off with the same timing.

    The rest of the match continued in a simr manner.

    While sharp eyes looked for gaps in the other¡¯s defenses, and each time they moved forward, a deafening sound would rip the air apart.

    On that hot summer day, the sun¡¯s rays descended.

    Beads of sweat formed on the foreheads of the two active men.

    Qiiing¡ª Chang!

    The shing swords shrieked out as they pushed each other away.

    At a brief standstill, the two took a few steps away, catching their breaths as they looked at each other.

    It was an implicit time to rest, a form of gauging the opponent.

    ¡®Shit¡­¡¯

    David looked at Cassion and inwardly cursed.

    Because the match was going on longer than he expected.

    His physical strength was on a gradual decline, his back was soaked with sweat, his breathing was rough and his body was aching all over.

    Although he hadn¡¯t been hurt anywhere, just the act of countering the other¡¯s sword consumed a lot of energy.

    With a clenched jaw, David nced at his shaking elbow.

    ¡®¡­That son of a¡­ Is he really just a street rat?¡¯

    He felt it when his wrist was grabbed by him earlier, but this street rat was quite strong.

    Whenever their swords shed, it was usually David, not the street rat, who was being pushed out.

    It was so weird.

    Obviously, he didn¡¯t think the same when that street rat first came into the Valentine Duchy¡¯s residence and trained with the rest of the knights.

    Besides that, his stance.

    Back then, people ridiculed him for his sloppy posture and poor sword techniques.

    People would say that it couldn¡¯t be helped since he¡¯s just from the streets.

    However, the stance of the person David was facing now had absolutely no gaps.

    It wasn¡¯t a very formal stance, but there really were no weak spots.

    Whenever he wielded his sword, it felt as if he had mastered perfectly the ces where to strike and how much force exactly to apply.

    In addition, even though he was sweating so much that it looked like he was rained on, there was no change to the light in his eyes which had been there from the start of the match until now.

    That glint was reminiscent of a predator¡¯s eyes as it was hunting for food.

    In an instant, if felt like killing intent poured out from him.

    David clenched his teeth harder as he firmly tried to keep standing on his trembling legs.

    ¡®You made this much progress in that short period of time? Are you serious?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t believe it. No, he didn¡¯t want to believe it. He experienced it firsthand twice already, but it was the kind of reality that he couldn¡¯t believe.

    The longer this match went on, the more he¡¯d get pushed back.

    By chance¡­

    ¡®Those rumors¡­ There¡¯s no way they¡¯re true.¡¯

    With a hardened expression, David gulped dryly. As he did, he felt his throat burn as hot as fire.

    Wait, hold on.

    His tightly shut lips curled up.

    His brown eyes suddenly showed an unexpected sense of confidence.

    David quickly showed that characteristic expression of his, filled with an underhanded, barbarous, unfounded confidence.

    Even when he realized just how much stronger of an opponent Cassion was against his expectations. Even though he was losing.

    Despite it all, he still believed that victory was his.

    This wasn¡¯t just hot air, a false hope or some spection.

    It was a natural, predetermined result.

    Because¡­

    ¡®He¡¯s already been fed the medicine.¡¯

    David had already done the proper countermeasures in case the ¡®unexpected¡¯ would happen.

 Chapter 70

    <h4>Chapter 70</h4>

    A few hours before the match¡ª

    After the war of nerves with Cassion, David headed straight towards the fourth knight order¡¯s quarters, not the training grounds.

    Taking long strides, he soon reached the door of a certain person¡¯s room.

    Bang, bang, bang.

    His hand had absolutely no hesitation.

    On the wall next to the door, the sign that said ¡´ Zobel ¡µ shook.

    Soon, the door creaked open and a skinny young man appeared.

    ¡°D¡­David.¡±

    David¡¯s brows crumpled as the man stammered and called his name.

    ¡°Move.¡±

    Along with themand, David mmed the door fully open. He bulldozed into the room, leaving the thin young man stumbling back.

    As he sauntered in, David sat on the small sofa with practiced ease.

    Zobel, the owner of this room, closed the door and stood still.

    An ufortable silence settled over the space, and carrot-colored eyes furtively nced sideways to gauge David¡¯s mood.

    The thin young man looked around like a rabbit for a long time, then he quietly spoke.

    ¡°You must be busy preparing for the match¡­¡±

    ¡°The drug?¡±

    However, the pitiful attempt at conversation was for naught.

    Just as if he had chopped a carrot in half, David cut off Zobel mid-sentence.

    ¡®If you were just gonna cut me off, then at least talk first¡­¡¯

    Zobel muttered inwardly, but outwardly, there was a smile on his lips.

    ¡°You must be busy, you didn¡¯t need toe here in person. I was going to deliver it to you.¡±

    ¡°If I had left it to a slowpoke like you and waited, the match would have already ended.¡±

    Straightaway, the sharp words held not a single ounce of consideration.

    ¡°S¡­Sorry.¡±

    Nevertheless, Zobel kept his mouth shut and just faltered like a fool.

    He knew very well how painful it was to get hit by David¡¯s huge fist.

    David soon approached the desk and leaned down.

    Zobel was the son of a doctor who was also a pharmacist, and he went together to the academy with David.

    He knew a lot about medicines like his father, and he learned how to make prescriptions from herbs and also minored in medicine in the academy.

    Originally, there were always some people among the knights who would dabble in case a war breaks out, and Zobel was one of them.

    However, what¡¯s unfortunate was that his skills as a pharmacist were much better than his skills as a knight.

    However, his dream was to be a knight who¡¯s skilled in the medical arts, so he needed to enter the knighthood.

    David was someone who noticed Zobel¡¯s talent.

    Since his way of thinking was crooked in the first ce, David nned from the very start to use Zobel to ensure victory in his matches.

    As a fellow academy student, he was well aware of his skills.

    And so too was David aware of Zobel¡¯s timid nature.

    After bringing Zobel into submission by using brute force, he became David¡¯s pawn in an instant.

    Zobel tried to refuse at first.

    He said that he couldn¡¯t do such a thing¡ªhe couldn¡¯t throw away his conscience.

    Until the pot lid-like hands beat him until he gave the answer David wanted.

    When the bruises on his body couldn¡¯t possibly increase any longer, when his thighs turned ck and blue from all the beatings, that was the point when Zobel started to constantly stutter in front of David.

    In the end, Zobel was the one who surrendered.

    And his surrender continued to this day.

    For more than two years now, he secretly served David as a personal pharmacist and pawn. He always had a hand in David¡¯s matches.

    Two years had already passed like that, but every time he did this, his conscience continued to be prickled.

    However, he had no choice but to help in this way, and so he turned a blind eye to his conscience as he had nightmares of David beating him up every night.

    Thanks to this, Zobel grew emaciated, and his eyes always had dark circles around them.

    The other people in the knight order also slowly started to avoid Zobel.

    David was pleased with this fact.

    The more isted and distant he was from other people, the better. This ensured that Zobel¡¯s aid would remain a secret.

    The loneliness and torment that Zobel felt were nowhere near the trouble David brought him.

    ¡°Um¡­ D¡­David, thanks to the herb that you supplied¡­ it wa¡­wasn¡¯t hard to make the medicine. T¡­Thank you.¡±

    As Zobel murmured his thanks, he rummaged through the bottles of medicine on the desk for a long time.

    David was sitting back on the sofa while letting out angry huffs, but he soon smirked at this.

    How hrious was it that someone who¡¯s trembling like a scared rabbit was saying such sugar-coated words.

    Ever since he saw the detestable face of that ¡®street rat¡¯, he felt a little better.

    David nodded as he answered.

    ¡°Yeah, I had to take action because of your useless ipetence.¡±

    It was a few weeks ago that David ordered Zobel to make ¡®a perfect drug that no one would notice¡¯.

    It was the same day that David had been appointed as Cassion¡¯s opponent.

    After thinking about it for a long time, Zobel finally found a good formtion for the drug.

    However, there was a problem.

    There was one particr ingredient needed for it, but it was something that not just anyone could acquire.

    With a great deal of hesitation in case he might strike a nerve, Zobel carefully asked David.

    ¡®I¡¯ve heard rumors about a g¡­guild, and I think they can supply this ingredient. B¡­But, it¡¯s just, the guild doesn¡¯t ept requests from s¡­someone like me. Is it alright if y¡­you help with this? Since y¡­you¡¯re a member of House Valentine¡¯s b¡­branch family.¡¯

    It was a very troublesome request. But then again, did he have a choice?

    The perfect formtion of course needed such an ingredient, and that ingredient was being supplied by that guild.

    This punk was so useless that he couldn¡¯t even get his hands on it himself.

    David soon signed and stamped the request form from Zobel.

    ¡®Done? You take care of it from here. Don¡¯t bother me with that anymore.¡¯

    And of course, he didn¡¯t forget to speak harshly.

    Zobel, as he usually did, only nodded with that foolish smile on his lips.

    Thud!

    Recalling what happened a few weeks ago, David raised his leg and brought it down to the table.

    The heavy sound made Zobel¡¯s shoulders flinch.

    The sight of the young man was hrious once again, and Davidughed. Hahaha.

    The emaciated man couldn¡¯t utter a word ofint at this. The only sound after that was bottles of medicine that he made clinking against each other.

    Hahaha.

    The unpleasant guest¡¯s guffaws filled the room.

    Zobel, all of a sudden, felt suffocated by thatughter.

    Neither able to smile nor cry, Zobel¡¯s face distorted strangely as he turned his back on David.

    After about ten minutes.

    Zobel finally presented the finished product to David.

    At the end of the day, it was still Zobel¡¯s job to poison the opponent¡¯s food, so David nodded after only roughly checking the bottle.

    Well, even this action was just for show.

    In fact, even if David knew anything about formting, how much exactly would he know?

    All he did was nod a couple times and act as if he knew what he was looking at.

    Zobel¡¯s formtions had been working properly for two years now, so there¡¯s nothing for him to worry about.

    The two left the room one after another a few moments apart.

    Zobel walked with the bottle in his pocket, and David followed from a distance.

    Soon, Zobel arrived at the training grounds where Maxwell was practicing a sword dance.

    David hid himself behind a column and watched the two.

    Zobel naturally knocked over Maxwell¡¯s water bottle.

    He bowed his head in apology, and in response, Maxwell waved his hand as though it¡¯s alright.

    Nevertheless, the thin man¡¯s back continued to bow down, then very consciously handed over a bottle from his own pocket to the other man.

    Without any questions asked, Maxwell epted it.

    And to reassure Zobel, he drank the bottle¡¯s contents in front of him.

    ¡®¡­I got you now.¡¯

    As he hid and watched everything, David smirked insidiously.

    As the adam¡¯s apple of that man bobbed up and down while he drank the water, it felt as if the anxiety lodged in David¡¯s heart was being washed away.

    With a refreshed mood, David turned his back on the two.

    The steps he took as he walked away were light. As if he was about to soar through the air.

    ¡®Yeah, victory is mine.¡¯

    The position as the ducal princess¡¯ escort knight, honor, prestige, and even a ce next to the youngdy as her spouse. All of these were his.

    The rewards that would follow his victory were listed one after another in his mind.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­¡±

    Unable to push down the urge, a smile curled up on his lips.

    It was the face of a man entirely consumed by greed.

    * * *

    And, back to the present.

    As David recalled that bobbing adam¡¯s apple, he smiled once more.

    It was a smile that would make anyone question whether or not he¡¯d lost his senses because of the scorching heat.

    ¡°¡­Did he go crazy?¡±

    Cassion murmured to himself.

    It was a sincere question that even came from his core.

    Then again, whether it¡¯s true or not.

    David still continued to let out a snicker as he wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    ¡°The match has been decided anyway. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t be ashamed, why don¡¯t you just surrender now?¡±

    He brushed off his sweat-stained sleeves as he said this. His voice was full of derision and arrogance.

    Cassion frowned.

    ¡®Apparently, his specialty is relying on underhanded tricks, but¡­¡¯

    His ck eyes nced sideways.

    Towards the balcony surrounded with ivory marble.

    Over there, sitting with impable posture, was the silver-haired woman.

    She was sitting beneath the shade, yet despite being covered by that dark shadow, his gaze momentarily met those golden eyes at once.

    Even though there was quite a distance between them, he could see that the corners of that woman¡¯s red lips were tugged up into a smile.

    Her hair fluttered as she fanned herself, and those red lips moved to utter a few words.

    Amazingly enough, her words were clear.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll win.¡¯

    Receiving this silent reinforcement, Cassion ran forward with no hesitation.

    No matter what kind of underhanded trick his opponent would throw at him, he wasn¡¯t worried.

    Rosetta.

    Rosetta said that he shouldn¡¯t worry, that he would win.

    Has she ever said something that didn¡¯te true?

    No. Not at all.

 Chapter 71

    <strong>Chapter 71</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    The floor gradually became more drenched.

    It was because of the drops of sweat that trickled down like rain, unable to stay on the men¡¯s bodies.

    The more drenched the floor became, the more flustered David grew.

    ¡®Why¡­ Why¡­¡¯

    Why the hell. Was the drug ineffective?

    With most of the people who¡¯d taken Zobel¡¯s formtion, it was by the middle of the match that their eyes would be unfocused already.

    At first, the effects used toe out before the start of the match, making them have stomachaches or headaches. As a result, there was a time when there was one guy who doubted his physical condition.

    He said, ¡®Why did I get a stomachache when I didn¡¯t eat anything?¡¯ and so on.

    Only a slight suspicion was raised, but for the guilty party who actuallymitted the crime, erasing even the slightest doubt was the best way to preserve one¡¯s life.

    Therefore, David asked Zobel to make a different kind of formtion.

    One that would take effect in the middle of the match instead.

    Since then, everyone would just think that they got tired from the spar, or perhaps they were just in a bad condition¡ªbut never once did they think that they had been drugged.

    All in all, it was a perfect crime.

    Yeah, it should be¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s around the time that the drug should take effect.¡¯

    But then, why the hell was this guy still standing upright?

    This was David¡¯s thought as he countered his own sword against the other man¡¯s sword that was about to lunge for his throat.

    Chang!

    A shrill sound broke out, one that was now a familiar noise.

    His feet staggered on the ground, scared that his neck would truly be crushed by his opponent¡¯s force.

    Even so, he couldn¡¯t stop.

    Somehow, the drug wasn¡¯t working, but he couldn¡¯t possibly lose against a street rat.

    He twisted his sword against the sword pressing down on him. He struck forward, aiming for his opponent¡¯s neck.

    Cassion¡¯s eyes widened, then he hunched down. Then, he jumped straight at David.

    Qiiiing.

    Apanied with the screeching of metal, the des of both swords met as the two opponents closed the distance between them.

    Both men had the same hunch at the same time.

    It was at this moment that the match would be decided.

    Time passed by slowly for the two opponents amidst the stifling tension.

    Exactly like the moment before one¡¯s death, when life would sh behind one¡¯s eyes.

    Their grips on their swords were close together, the back of their hands almost touching.

    Their eyes, sweaty hair, clenched lips.

    The other¡¯s shaking jaw could be seen so clearly.

    Even one¡¯s breaths seemed to shift between these figures.

    David, standing on top after shing his sword down. And Cassion, who had his sword raised from below.

    The two men¡¯s battling gazes met at the center.

    Neither opened their mouths to speak, but a growl that could only be theirs rang out in each other¡¯s ears.

    Then, an untimely gust of wind blew past.

    A truly unusual wind during this scorching summer day.

    There was a buzz at the audience stands where the crowd was.

    The women¡¯s hair fluttered in the air, and the men closed their eyes tightly.

    David was no different.

    Who wouldn¡¯t panic against an act of nature that went against the season?

    Dust flew into his eyes, his eyshes unable to catch them, and so he couldn¡¯t help but blink.

    He tried to endure it somehow, but it was impossible.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, the match was decided.

    A moment¡¯s instance.

    The one time his vision was blocked, Cassion turned.

    Pressing beneath the wrist of David¡¯s sword hand, Cassion spun around, and at the same time, Cassion¡¯s back was to David¡¯s chest.

    Cassion ced his sword hand under David¡¯s wrist and held David¡¯s arm with his other hand.

    In one fluid motion, the man sprung forward with an arc, throwing David¡¯s body from behind and to the front, on the ground.

    Thud!

    David¡¯s huge back fell to the floor with the noise that was as big as his size.

    Absolutely befuddled, David couldn¡¯t understand what happened in just a sh.

    He just blinked for a split second, but then when he opened his eyes again, what he saw was the blue summer sky instead of the ck eyes of his opponent.

    The man looked up at the sky, bewildered, but he soon clenched his teeth and tried to get back on his feet.

    However, he had to stop in ce because of the de that was pointed at him.

    The shadow of the man who was standing upright loomed and covered the blue sky.

    From the ground and from the sky, the two faced each other, their eyes locked as they breathed roughly, sweating.

    The arena was imbued with silence.

    In that breathless moment, one person¡¯s apuse broke out.

    And that was the trigger.

    Like fireworks, cheers and apuse soon burst through.

    Evidently, these cheers were not for the man lying prone on the ground, but for the man standing upright.

    Soon, the color-bearer appeared and waved the g in his hands.

    A knight, who looked to be a high-ranking person, was standing next to the color-bearer.

    Then, he proimed.

    ¡°David Valheim, Maxwell. The winner is Maxwell!¡±

    It was the definite signal of the spar¡¯s end.

    The match was over.

    The winner had been decided.

    Victory was imed by the person nobody expected to win.

    When Cassion pulled his sword away, the hot summer air moved as well.

    Shwaa.

    Against that hot air, the sword was returned to its scabbard.

    Cassion stretched out one hand to his opponent, who was still on the ground.

    Drip, drip.

    Beads of sweat fell from the sky and onto David¡¯s face.

    The trickles that fell under his eyes made it look like he had shed tears.

    As he stared at Cassion¡¯s outstretched hand, David gnashed his mrs.

    He was bewildered, enraged, infuriated.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why he was being given the sportsman-like behavior of a winner towards a loser.

    Instead of taking the other man¡¯s hand, David got back on his feet by himself, roughly wiping off the sweat on his face.

    Cassion withdrew his hand.

    Staggering up, David nted his legs on the ground.

    The sword in his hand was returned to its scabbard.

    His vision spun and his back was in pain.

    He had a terrible headache.

    However, what he felt now was even worse than all thingsbined.

    After facing each other, the two bowed.

    Unlike the indifferent expression Cassion had, David¡¯s countenance was red and distorted as he was unable to hide his emotions.

    After the brief bow, Cassion was the first to turn away.

    David foolishly stood in ce while staring at his back.

    ¡®This can¡¯t be. Did it really end?¡¯

    A loss? Seriously? To that street rat?

    He was brought back from his reverie by a bark ofughter.

    It wasn¡¯t someone else¡¯s. It was his own.

    As heughed for a long time, the ridiculing words recited by his own voice echoed in his mind.

    ¡®Anyway, I don¡¯t know who¡¯s going to be that bastard¡¯s opponent, but¡­¡¯

    Whoever it is, then you¡¯re even lower than the ground beneath my hand.

    ¡°AAAAARGH!¡±

    For a moment, red hot rage rose to his throat. And this fury burst through his mouth.

    His hand reached for the scabbard where he had just pushed in his sword.

    This red anger and shame flooded his brown eyes.

    All he could see was the back of the man who humiliated him.

    He was about to lunge at any given moment, but in less than a few steps, he faltered.

    ¡°¡­Ugh¡­ uuurk¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a severe stomachache held his entire body hostage.

    His trembling legs sharply buckled, making him crash to the ground.

    He had no idea what was going on.

    The face that was red with anger just a moment ago soon turned pale.

    A few knights came running to David¡¯s side.

    It was a clear offense to try and point a sword at the opponent when the match had already ended.

    Cassion, the person who was about to be attacked, also stopped and watched David¡¯s copse.

    The gaze looking down was icy.

    With David on the ground while clutching his stomach, the knights grabbed the man¡¯s arms and forced him back on his feet.

    ¡°David Valheim, as a knight, you havemitted the offense of targeting a defenseless opponent after the match has ended. Additionally.¡±

    The knight who dered David¡¯s offense paused for a moment before exining further.

    ¡®Additionally?¡¯

    Even when his guts were all twisted up, David hung onto the word, ¡®additionally¡¯.

    Was he saying that there¡¯s more?

    However, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t think of any other offense that could follow.

    No way¡­

    There¡¯s no way at all that he was caught.

    However, there was no chance of a perfect denial in this world.

    ¡°Earlier this day, there was a report about you, David Valheim, and how you¡¯ve been continuouslymitting the act of poisoning your opponents¡¯ food every time an assessment of the knights is held. After a thorough investigation, a harsh punishment shall be delivered!¡±

    As the knight¡¯s words resounded, the surroundings grew restless.

    It all started small, with only whispers, but then before he knew it, these soon became huge like a typhoon.

    Shocked gazes rushed towards David.

    And these gazes were as sharp as knives.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, sir! I¡¯ve been framed!¡±

    Pale and blue in the face, David stomped one foot down and shouted.

    ¡°How can you charge such things to a person when there¡¯s no evidence?! I don¡¯t know anything about this!¡±

    It was enough that his past deeds had been revealed, but he couldn¡¯t just get dragged away like this.

    Because there was no evidence, as long as he insisted that this was unfair treatment, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re going to punish him.

    However, David¡¯s moring did not change the expressions of the knights holding him by the arms.

    No, actually, there was.

    The seriousness painting their expression turned into scorn towards him,

    They looked at him as though he was pathetic, and David stopped struggling for a moment.

    It dawned on him that something was definitely wrong here.

    As one knight met his gaze, he let out a short sigh and spoke.

    ¡°The corresponding evidence has already been secured. There is a written statement detailing your offenses, and documents rted to this were found when members of a certain guild had been arrested. David Valheim, have you notmissioned a banned substance in your name?¡±

    Guild. Substance. Commission.

    These familiar words stuck out to him.

    As the words were gathered together, he recalled a memory.

    The document that Zobel had presented to him weeks ago.

    That verymissioned request that was ced in David¡¯s name because Zobel couldn¡¯t get it on his own.

    ¡®What was it again that¡¯s written there?¡¯

    As he tried to recall, his brown pupils shook, but he still couldn¡¯t remember.

    It was a document that was presented by a guy who¡¯s been acting like a submissive pawn for the past two years, so all he could recall was signing that document without even reading it.

    David hurriedly looked around towards the crowd.

    Zobel.

    He had to find Zobel.

    He had to find that punk so that he could figure out just what the hell was going on.

    As he looked around frantically with a stiff expression, the knights between both sides of David began to move forward.

    He struggled noisily, but it was to no avail.

    His tired body was dragged away helplessly.

    Somehow or another, David tried to force out his strength and hold out.

    Even as he was being dragged away, the first thing he needed to do was find Zobel.

    And, at longst.

    His desperate gaze finally found the face he¡¯d been searching for.

    Zobel.

    He was smiling.

    Despite those gaunt cheeks and deep-set eyes, he was smiling so broadly.

    It was a bright, refreshed smile. Not a forced smile.

    On the other hand, David was left taken aback.

    Was this what it felt to be hit in the back of the head with a huge iron club?

    Was this what it felt to be bitten by the loyal dog that you¡¯ve been raising?

    Zobel smiled silently, then hid himself amidst the crowd.

    As he was in a dazed trance, David finally snapped out of it and began struggling again.

    ¡°Th¡­That son of a¡ª! You¡¯re not staying put?! HEY! Stop right there! Stop!¡±

    His tired throat was scratched with all the shouting.

    The knights just stared at David, whose face grew distorted as he went wild like a horse that¡¯s gone mad.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he did this or that.

    David struggled to keep his rear end back while nting his feet to the ground with all his might.

    He couldn¡¯t let himself be dragged away like this.

    Even if he had no choice but to go, he just had to at least knock out that damn punk.

    He¡¯s gonna grab that punk by the cor, push him down on the floor and beat him ck and blue.

    David would beat him up so thoroughly that he wouldn¡¯t be able to smile ever again.

    His furious eyes rolled around busily, but it was almost impossible to find someone who had already blended into the crowd.

    It would be easier to find a needle in a haystack.

    When the man he was looking for was nowhere to be found, his stomach began to cramp up again. The pain had subsided only temporarily in his shock.

    It felt as if he had been punched right in the gut, and so he hunched over in pain.

    ¡°Wait¡­ just a¡­ minute¡­ my¡­ my stomach¡­¡±

    The sudden influx was double the painpared to earlier.

    His insides felt as if everything¡¯s melting in there, as if it¡¯s not enough to just be all twisted up.

    The knights who were dragging David away dismissed his pain as a ruse, but then they realized that something was wrong when the man¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet. They stopped walking.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up with you.¡±

    ¡°David? David Valheim?¡±

    The knights stood still and called out to him.

    On his pale face, his brown eyes shook, entirely unfocused.

 Chapter 72

    <h4>Chapter 72</h4>

    That was how the match ended.

    The match, which was between a former mercenary on the streets, who was brought in by the duke¡¯s esteemed daughter, and the top-ranked knight, who turned out to have been maintaining that position through underhanded means.

    The winner was the former.

    However, this was not the only reason why this unprecedented match brought about a lot of controversy.

    Shortly after the match, as ¡®David Valheim¡¯ was being dragged away by the other knights, he suddenlyined of a sudden stomachache and then he¡­ well¡­ sullied his pants.

    It was a visual, olfactory experience.

    In the midst of the spectacle that stimted many senses, people were left to choose whether to yell out or remain silent.

    When their surroundings were brought to a silent standstill, someone just let out a huge sigh of frustration.

    Then, after everything settled down, the ducal residence was noisy all day.

    The crowd who watched the match went back to their respective stations and talked about what happened.

    About twenty percent of their conversations was about ¡®the street mercenary¡¯s victory¡¯, while the remaining eighty percent was about ¡®the loser¡¯s bowels¡¯.

    That¡¯s why in this regard, after today¡¯s events, the real winner was thetter.

    Of course, nobody would ever want such a victory.

    That¡¯s how the day went by, in any case.

    * * *

    That night¡ª

    The round moon rose towards the ce where the bright summer sun once was, and the deep indigo darkness hung over the sky.

    After checking to see that the guest room that Cassion was staying in temporarily was empty, I left the mansion.

    And then, I headed towards the vacant clearing.

    Cassion and I, Diana and Logan.

    It was the secret ce that only the four of us knew about.

    And of course, as the owner of that vacant clearing, I was present.

    I approached while purposely letting my presence known.

    So that the man who was sitting on the dry summer grass would notice.

    He was staring nkly at the sky, but he slowly turned his head.

    And the man¡¯s darkened face gradually became more open.

    ¡°Rosetta?¡±

    ¡°It was a shame.¡±

    I answered his call with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping yet? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much. I was going to congratte today¡¯s victor, but his room was empty.¡±

    ¡°I received your congrattions earlier though?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you did. But that was for my newly appointed escort knight, Maxwell.¡±

    After the match, I faced Cassion briefly. It was to appoint him as my escort knight in front of the crowd.

    However, that greeting and those congrattory remarks were only for formality¡¯s sake.

    Diana¡¯s cover was to be my maid, so she¡¯s around me a lot, and I also met Logan recently and talked for a while.

    After that, there was a family dinner, so there was no time for the two of us to meet up.

    Then I went to see himte at night, but the room was empty.

    ¡°But I¡¯m here to congratte someone else, right now.¡±

    There was a yful smile on my lips as I said this, and Cassion, who was facing me, smiled as well.

    He leaned his cheek against one upright knee.

    Because of this, the gaze facing me was also nted. So, I sat down with one knee up just like him, leaning down on it as well. In the end, our eyes were not the right side up, but they matched.

    ¡°Are you here to congratte me? Not Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to congratte you. Not Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°What did you mean when you said, ¡®It was a shame¡¯?¡± he asked.

    I had to look away for a moment because I tried to recall what he meant, but then I remembered that I answered him earlier with that line when he called my name.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Without realizing it, I burst intoughter. On the contrary though, his eyebrows twitched slightly.

    This was all the natural reaction, and so my own feelings on both sides were valid.

    That it was hrious, but at the same time, not really funny.

    ¡°Today¡¯s main character is supposed to be you, but then Mister Potty Pants just had to steal the show. Thanks to that, you¡¯ve be the knight who imed victory against that poo man.¡±

    What a disgraceful nickname it was.

    Well, anyone could sully their pants, really.

    Yeah, it could happen to anyone.

    But what¡¯s with that timing?

    Cassion won the match with such style, but it was such an unexpected thing for the opponent to end up shitting himself right there.

    I was so speechless that I couldn¡¯t evenugh.

    ¡­No, scratch that.

    Actually, I did sort ofugh.

    Anyway, the ducal residence was noisy bustling with stories not of Maxwell¡¯s victory as he imed dominance over the opposing knight, but with stories of how David was dragged away with shit in his pants.

    What¡¯s fortunate here was that the match between the two was quite intense, so the winner¡¯s skills were not disparaged at all.

    I tried to pick out a betterint amongst the ones that I had now, but while I did so, Cassion blinked as though he didn¡¯t expect this.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that your doing?¡±

    ¡°My doing? No?¡±

    ¡°¡­Logan and Diana clearly believe it was you though.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you think so, too?¡±

    The man¡¯s lips pressed together in a straight line. His questioning gaze furtively tried to look away, but turned back.

    ¡°Aha. You thought so, too, right?¡±

    I was taken aback as well.

    By all means, why would I have done such a thing?

    Of course, to be quite honest, if my goal was to make the opponent shit himself, I¡¯m very confident that I could make that possible.

    But what would I gain from turning him into mister potty pants in this match?

    I wouldn¡¯t bother to meddle with such a worthless man.

    It¡¯d just be a waste of my time.

    ¡°How upsetting. I said I¡¯d trust you, so I did. I even gave up on my sure-fire ns to make David lose¡­ But you didn¡¯t trust me, did you?¡±

    As I bobbed my toes, I trailed off and stretched my words. At this, the corners of Cassion¡¯s lips tugged up.

    Now this was unexpected.

    I thought you¡¯d look at me with an apologetic face.

    His eyes curved beautifully along with the smile on his lips, and he bobbed his toes just as I had. Then, he spoke.

    ¡°No. I trust you. That¡¯s why I thought you had a hand in it. After all, I know that you¡¯ll ensure a perfect victory no matter what.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s a pretty good answer.¡±

    ¡°Right? Me, too. I also like your answer.¡±

    Thank you for trusting me.

    He added in a hushed whisper.

    Silently, pleasantly even as we didn¡¯t smile, we looked at one another.

    ¡°It feels like it¡¯s only yesterday when you were so freaked out about us touching lips.¡±

    As I continued to face the man¡¯s ck eyes, I blurted out the words as though I was reciting them.

    ¡°What?¡±

    He pretended as if he didn¡¯t hear anything and instead answered with a question calmly, however his pupils shook ever so slightly.

    At this, I let out augh. He nced over my way lightly.

    I was the one who sat back first. I kept my head leaning in a nt all that time, so my neck was stiff.

    With my arms behind me, propped on the ground, I looked up at the sky.

    Countless stars abundantly filled the heavens as if they had been poured over, and the night sky was as clear as the daytime sky.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not the one who did that to him. Of course, I did n for him to get dragged away like that.¡±

    However, this part of the n was something that Diana, Logan and Cassion already knew.

    With me still sitting in that position, Cassion stared at me.

    ¡°Then who was the one who gave him the medicine? Obviously, the symptoms came out too suddenly for someone who¡¯s supposed to be sick beforehand.¡±

    ¡°It was Zobel.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°David¡¯s academy schoolmate, son of a pharmacist, and member of the Fourth Knight Order. And¡­ the one who helped us get David to sign that illegalmissioned request.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡±

    Surprised, Cassion asked back.

    He seemed to be quite shocked that his previously leaned over head straightened back up from that nt.

    Certainly, he¡¯s the only one.

    Zobel was, obviously enough, a thin, weak man.

    From beginning to end, he¡¯s just been walking on eggshells around a certain person.

    Yet there¡¯s no one else but him who¡¯d do it.

    While investigating David closely, we found out that Zobel was lending a helping hand in these schemes, so we went to meet up with him.

    To use him in order to secure evidence against David.

    But then, when I met him and said, ¡®I came to you because I know you¡¯ve been helping David,¡¯

    He cked out.

    Literally. He fainted right then and there.

    His eyes rolled up so only the whites of his eyes could be seen, and then it was thirty minutester that he came to again.

    After he regained his senses, I told Zobel about the n to arrest David, and when I ckmailed him into joining the n, he was shaking in his boots. Even so, he thought hard about it before answering.

    Then, he nodded and replied that he would cooperate with us.

    Throughout the process, Zobel seemed very much like the frightened, vulnerable man that he looked like, so it was no wonder that Cassion was surprised by this.

    ¡°I went to see Diana a bit after dinner. And that knight. While crying about how he had been drugged, he confessed.¡±

    ¡°Diana? Ah, sure enough¡­ I met Diana before dinnertime, so that¡¯s why.¡±

    Cassion murmured under his breath with a nk expression.

    Like Cassion, Diana had also suspected me of being the culprit, but he soon realized that she already knew the truth.

    Shrugging, I continued my exnation.

    ¡°It seems like David¡¯s been bullying him a lot. He¡¯s only helping David because of the threats he¡¯s been receiving, so he had no choice but to do all that, but when he heard that I¡¯m out to get David, he also took this opportunity to exact his revenge.¡±

    ¡°Ha, it truly is an eye for an eye.¡±

    ¡°It really is, yeah.¡±

    While speaking in the way a viin I knew would, it sounded like the most dismal and cruel thing.

    The man next to me seemed to have the same train of thought, so I stayed silent for a moment.

    Soon, he sat back like me.

    As he propped his arms behind him, I could see the tendons on both his arms visibly.

    All of a sudden, I just had to admire it. His body was already originally firm, but he¡¯s be even more muscr.

    Unbeknownst to my thoughts, Cassion quietly spoke as he looked up at the sky.

    ¡°So, are you going to tell your father or your brother about it?¡±

    From looking at his forearms, I looked up to see his side profile.

    His gaze, as he looked at the sky, held a bit of tension.

    My eyes inched down.

    His adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he gulped dryly.

    Everything I could see from his bodynguage told me that he wanted me to ¡®deny¡¯ it.

    This huge man, with these rippling muscles all over his body, had his teeth clenched while thinking of the long period of bullying, filled with tension at the torment of waiting for forgiveness for this act of revenge.

    Hoping to breathefortably once mercy has thus been given.

    I raised my gaze upwards.

    I looked round over his head, towards the sky.

    The evening sky was as beautiful as the heavens during that night.

    That night, when Cassion was inside that falling carriage.

    That night, when he was trapped in that alley while heavily injured, and when he stopped breathing for a moment.

    Perhaps Cassion was also recalling the clear sky of that night.

    I opened my lips and spoke carefully.

    ¡°A victim of bullying just took revenge and retaliated. How could something like that be condemned?¡±

    It¡¯s just self defense, of course.

    I do hope my answer was what this man was wishing to hear.

 Chapter 73

    <h4>Chapter 73</h4>

    Cassionughed and said that it was just like me to answer that way.

    In his calm gaze, a delighted glimmer faintly flickered. Much more rxed now, he murmured.

    ¡°Right, but still, there¡¯s something else that¡¯s a shame.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The rxed expression crumpled slightly. As always, his emotions could be seen just as they were.

    He nced at me again and let out a short sigh, his brows furrowed together as he opened his eyes.

    ¡°I wanted to deal with that scoundrel myself, but in the end, he was done in by the drug that he took.¡±

    For a moment, I recalled what Cassion said the other day.

    ¡®I want to gouge out that man¡¯s eyes¡ªI had a thought like this today, for the first time in my life.¡¯

    With the palpable killing intent barely suppressed from the look of his ck eyes, he spat out these words.

    ¡°As I thought, you meant it, huh¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just talking to myself. Besides that, it¡¯s not too much of a shame that this happened.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    What indeed.

    ¡°Besides the agreed upon medicinal effects, there¡¯s one extra that Zobel added there, and it went over smoothly. I guess he noticed that my own requests weren¡¯t that big of a deal.¡±

    Zobel¡¯s prescription, with these medicinal effects, were as follows:

    The drug would take effect within the span of at least half an hour.

    But apart from that, the moment that the person¡¯s body, which had been very active thus far, would suddenly stop¡ªthat¡¯s when the drug¡¯s effects woulde out.

    This was something Zobel made possible with his own hands, and it¡¯s clear to see that he was an amazing rising star in the medical world.

    After exining this to Cassion, I briefly added.

    ¡°That¡¯s why while you were fighting, his condition wouldn¡¯t have been altered.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then¡­¡±

    As he gazed into the air, he murmured to himself. Smiling at his bewildered reaction, I nodded.

    ¡°Yes, you won all by yourself. You did great out there. From now on, you won¡¯t need to roll on the ground and hide again.¡±

    I hummed yfully and gave the man a pat on the shoulder.

    The light tap made him fall and lie back.

    What a shocking reaction.

    I only tapped him very lightly.

    Cassion, as he threw me into confusion,y back on the green grass and stared nkly up at the sky.

    Moonlight streamed down upon his face.

    He looked really pale.

    The ck eyes of the man looked deeper than the evening sky. Before long, a single tear trickled down from one eye.

    And that was it.

    The time in which he shed tears was very short.

    Like a shooting star, flickering across the night sky.

    Wordlessly, I reached into a pocket and took out a handkerchief. But my hand soon stopped.

    Because there wasn¡¯t even a trace of that tear left.

    Still, I reached out. After pressing the handkerchief over his dry eyes, I spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s barely one hurdle crossed. Only Maxwell¡¯s abilities have been recognized for now, so it¡¯s still too early to cry.¡±

    Cassion nodded in silence. His eyes were covered but my handkerchief, but his lips were enough to express his determination.

    His lips were closed like that for a long time, but soon, their corners tugged up into a smile.

    Slowly lifting his head from the ground, the handkerchief slid down to his chin.

    Catching the handkerchief before it could fall, he spoke.

    ¡°Honestly, even just crying is funny.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny about it?¡±

    When I asked, Cassion sat up straight.

    He looked into my eyes as he smiled with a hint of shame. Then, he leaned in closer to my ear.

    There was no one but the two of us in this spacious open clearing, but it¡¯s as if the secret could still be overheard.

    I turned my head ording to his movements.

    So that the man¡¯s red lips could get closer to my ear.

    He whispered carefully.

    ¡°Truthfully, the wind¡ªI¡¯m the culprit.¡±

    As I heard a more shocking confession than what I was expecting, I looked up at him, baffled.

    For a moment, our cheeks brushed past each other.

    Whether cold or warm, they were so close that I couldn¡¯t even tell whose temperature this was.

    Perhaps the corners of our lips touched. Perhaps not.

    As I blinked, Cassion turned his head.

    All I could see were his bright red nape and earlobes.

    He¡¯s the one who whispered into my ear quite shamelessly, but he¡¯s blushing so much with his head turned back like this. I should have teased him.

    But strangely enough, instead of doing that, I had to fan myself secretly because my face had gone hot.

    As if we had gotten ourselves into an idental car crash, we both shut up and didn¡¯t say anything.

    The first to return to their senses was me.

    I shrugged my tense shoulders for a moment, then asked a question with the most casual tone I could muster.

    ¡°So the wind that blew past during the match¡ªyou¡¯re the one who did it?¡±

    Cassion¡¯s nape was still flushed. It looked as if he either rubbed it too much or someone hit him there.

    Perhaps aware of this, he only nodded while still looking away.

    ¡°You said if I¡¯m in a pinch, I should use it without being discovered.¡±

    In contrast, however, his voice was quite calm.

    It¡¯s just that his bright red cheeks couldn¡¯t lose the color.

    Really, the more I get to know him, he¡¯s such a pure man.

    Soon enough, his wide back turned around so he could face me.

    Arge hand rummaged through his coat pocket, pulled out a small folded note, then pushed this note towards me.

    He didn¡¯t exin what the folded piece of paper was, but nevertheless, I could guess what this was just by one look at it.

    Because I¡¯m the one who gave this to him in the first ce.

    ¡´ Practical Magic Spells to Use During an Actual Fight That No One Would Notice ¡µ

    I opened the folded paper with a smile. Indeed, it was just as Cassion said. There written was a secret method to that heavy breeze.

    When he first read these instructions, he must not have been able to make heads or tails of what¡¯s written there. But one small illustration on the piece of paper was now funnily familiar.

    It was showing the exact scene of the match.

    ¡°You would have still won if you didn¡¯t use this.¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m resembling you more these days.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I wanted a clear victory.¡±

    Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s no rule against using magic during the match? So technically, I didn¡¯t cheat, right?

    The way he uttered each word was satisfactorily brazen.

    It was unfathomable how this man with terribly red earlobes could ever say such a thing.

    I grinned.

    Yes, the more certain the victory was, the better.

    Besides, David was the one who went against the rules. There¡¯s no policy saying that magic was prohibited during the match.

    Just as he mentioned, this wasn¡¯t considered cheating.

    And in the first ce, the odds were stacked against Cassion already.

    I wonder if they would have noticed the applied spell if it was a lost match.

    ¡®Well, honestly, I would understand if they did.¡¯

    In any case, everyone was already expecting Cassion to win at that time.

    It¡¯s not as if he stole a victory that wasn¡¯t his. It¡¯s just that the sudden wind shortened the time he needed to win the match.

    And made sure that his victory was more obvious.

    Of course, with one¡¯s own weapon.

    Acting na?vely despite not actually being na?ve, he was the kind of man who would be so flustered by a mere brush of our cheeks, but at the same time, he¡¯s also the kind of man who¡¯d use that kind of magic spell during a formal match.

    I ced a hand on Cassion¡¯s shoulder.

    He turned towards me in surprise.

    Boop.

    And his soft cheek was poked squarely by my waiting finger.

    He looked at me with a stunned gaze.

    ¡°Wh¡­at?¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re putting off crying forter, it¡¯s still true that you overcame one hurdle. So, I have a congrattory gift for you.¡±

    ¡°Gift?¡±

    Instead of answering his question, I stood up.¡±

    Cassion¡¯s eyes followed my movements, but as I sat behind him, I turned his head straight ahead again.

    His hair, which was the color of the night sky, had gotten long again.

    More thanst time.

    ¡°You need a haircut.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah, I guess.¡±

    His answering voice was a bit subdued.

    It¡¯s only natural.

    For Cassion, his hairstyle was integral to ¡®concealing his appearance¡¯.

    Since he¡¯s not supposed to be alive, there should be an effort to sever any connection to Cassion¡¯s former appearance.

    For the sake of his survival, this act was no different than putting mud on his face and lying t on the ground, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t get caught.

    And the person involved was the only one who knew how miserable and nerve-wracking this was.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Diana.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    That was the end of their conversation about his hair.

    There¡¯s nothing good about prolonging this kind of atmosphere.

    I stared at the deep blue hair covering the back of his head, then I looked down.

    At his broad back.

    Going further down his spine, therey his hipbone, and then his navel at front.

    And from the navel, about the span of one, two, three fingers side by side.

    For a warrior trained in the martial arts such as myself, this was the spot where the inner corey¡ªthe ce that controls and stores one¡¯s internal strength.

    And in Cassion¡¯s case¡­

    ¡®The heart.¡¯

    There was no need to find a separate location. This was the heart, as everyone knew it, and the constantly beating organ was where his mana was being stored.

    ¡°Close your eyes. Take a deep breath.¡±

    I reached forward and held the man¡¯s shoulders.

    His upright back balked and flinched lightly.

    ¡°Shh, rx now.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my gift.¡±

    ¡°But then, what kind of gift.¡±

    ¡°Have I ever asked you to do something that would harm you?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    This was enough.

    Consciously, tension left his rigid body.

    I stared at Cassion¡¯s back as he breathed in and out deeply, then with one hand, I felt around his sturdy frame.

    It was different and unfamiliar to me, but I felt the vivid energies within him.

    If I were to give a color to his power, it seemed like it¡¯d be blue.

    ¡®Mana.¡¯

    It was a distinctly different powerpared to the qi that was circting inside my own body.

    Starting with the te that was holding this power, and to the method to use it, everything was, naturally, different.

    As I felt it through my fingertips, the flow of his mana was good.

    Then, as I encountered a blocked pathway, I used my own internal strength to open it up.

    My head started spinning, but Iboriously maintained myposure.

    ¡°¡­Uh¡­ ugh¡­¡±

    Before long, the owner of this back let out a suppressed groan.

 Chapter 74

    <h4>Chapter 74</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t long until the energy presiding session ended.

    Right, it definitely didn¡¯tst long, but that tired me out this much.

    Both of us exhaled at the same time.

    Cassion ced a hand on the ground and gasped out.

    My head started spinning.

    I could control my own power well enough, but for me to direct someone else¡¯s energy with my power¡­ and to that point, a very different kind of energy, too. It felt as if I was going to die.

    ¡°Cough.¡±

    With a cough that seemed to scratch at my throat, a metallic taste came up.

    I wiped a corner of my mouth and soon saw blood on the back of my hand.

    Right, it¡¯s been calm for a while now.

    While helping Cassion train his fighting abilities, I also trained my own stamina and my external strength.

    I didn¡¯t have as drastic of an improvementpared to Cassion, but I also gained quite some muscle in a short period of time.

    With this body¡¯s muscles improved now, my endurance limit of controlling my internal strength increased as well.

    Recalling the time I first came to possess this body and back when I had just regained my power, even if I used my internal strength a little, it¡¯s been a while since I vomited blood.

    So, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen bloode up like this.

    Cough, cough.

    After that, the dry coughing continued. Blood didn¡¯t flood out like the first cough, but a few drops here and there fell every time I let out small coughs.

    It seemed like it was still too much for me to direct someone else¡¯s energy, especially if it was mana.

    I propped myself up with one hand on the ground.

    My coughing stopped, but for a moment, I felt light-headed as my vision spun.

    And I felt beads of sweat streaming down my forehead.

    ¡®I was once a sage transcendental¡¯s daughter, but¡­¡¯

    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m struggling with just this. If my brothers and sisters from the second round saw me like this, they surely would haveughed at the sight.

    As I smiled quietly, myshes fluttered.

    Feeling how heavy my body had be, I let all the tension within me growx. I¡¯d rather lie down here for a while. And I was going to.

    If I lie down and get a bit of rest, I¡¯ll be fine again in no time.

    However, just before my head touched the ground, someone¡¯s hands caught me.

    One hand cradled the back of my head, and another hand supported my waist.

    That person¡¯s touch was ever so careful. Like someone holding a newborn baby.

    Beyond my trembling eyshes, I saw Cassion¡¯s face. He was as white as a sheet.

    ¡°Rose¡­tta?¡±

    He stammered out my name.

    He looked so much like a frightened child that I burst intoughter.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is nothing.¡±

    At my feeble reply, moisture welled up in those ck eyes.

    I could feel him putting more strength in the hand that cradled the back of my head. And soon, he brought my face to his shoulder.

    My face, as it touched his shoulder, was cold.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to worry again, aren¡¯t you? And you¡¯ll ask, ¡®is this because of me,¡¯ right?¡±

    I asked jokingly on purpose, however he didn¡¯t answer.

    In the silence that nketed the air for a moment, Cassion nodded.

    ¡°¡­Yeah, I¡¯m worried.¡±

    Speaking quietly, he looked at me with watery eyes.

    ¡°Every time you tell me not to worry, I go crazy as I do worry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    All that was reflected in those ck eyes was me.

    Right, me.

    Only me.

    I opened my lips for a moment, but because I couldn¡¯t think of something to answer, I closed them again.

    Instead, I blinked slowly and reached out.

    A cold cheek could be felt beneath my palm. With my thumb, I swept under the man¡¯s eyes. Then, a light touch upon moisture.

    It crossed my mind that, maybe, it tasted salty.

    The night sky could be seen visible behind the man¡¯s face.

    A clear night sky, just like a clear fair day.

    Picturesque, the stars and the moon shone brightly.

    I stared nkly at the moon, and soon, my lips opened.

    ¡°The funeral will be soon.¡±

    That¡¯s all I said, but Cassion seemed to understand what I meant.

    The watery eyes gradually began to widen.

    Besides that, the eyes, which contained only me, shook.

    Red anger could be seen rising in those ck eyes.

    Like the red eyes of the Carter family, a truly bright red anger.

    Pitiful Carter.

    Pitiful Cassion.

    Pitiful viin.

    So, worry about yourself, not me.

    Worry about the pitiful you, who¡¯s about to have a funeral despite still being alive.

    Worrying about yourself would be more worth your timepared to worrying about someone like me, who couldn¡¯t die in all these repeated lives.

    Thinking about the words I couldn¡¯t utter aloud, I caressed the man¡¯s cheek.

    Still, his cheek was cold.

    * * *

    For days on end, it rained.

    With the summer at its peak, the monsoon season¡ªwhich was short if it was short, or long if it was long¡ªbegan in earnest.

    All throughout, dark clouds encroached the sky, making it almost unclear to people when thest time they saw the blue sky.

    Then, finally, the sky cleared up.

    After a long time, it was a summer day that was neither humid nor too hot.

    The heat in the air was still there, but it was worth basking in the weather as the damp humidity was lost.

    The sky, which had been hidden by overcast clouds, was brighter than ever, as if it had emerged from letting out all its frustrations.

    The weather was fine.

    It¡¯s a world where green leaves, soft flowers and puddles, which had still not dried up, shone beneath the sunlight.

    Looking at the blue sky that couldn¡¯t be more dazzling, Rosetta turned her head when she heard someone call her, ¡°Sister.¡±

    And the owner of that voice was the main character, Alicia.

    ¡°It¡¯s our turn soon, right?¡±

    Nodding in reply to the small whisper, I looked around.

    There was a throng of people.

    The atmosphere was strangely subdued, but nevertheless, there was turmoil amidst the restraint.

    If she looked to the side, a huge harden and a magnificent mansion could be seen.

    It was a mansion of a simr size to the ducal residence of House Valentine, but it had apletely different ambience to it.

    This was the Carter Duchy¡¯s residence, where Cassion¡¯s funeral was being held.

    Right. Today, just as the sky cleared for the first time in a long while, was Cassion¡¯s funeral.

    The man who was alive, but who they hoped to die.

    A funeral was held in a hurry despite theck of a corpse.

    Rosetta nced at Cassion.

    He was following after her, about three steps behind.

    Because of the veil, she couldn¡¯t see his expression well.

    Originally, it would be better if he didn¡¯te.

    This ce was where Cassion lived his whole life, and also the ce where the people, who tried to kill him, lived.

    If someone were to recognize him here, all his efforts would be in vain.

    However, for some reason or another, Cassion wanted toe to this funeral.

    For some reason or another, he wanted to confirm his own funeral with his own eyes.

    What kind of expression did the people who killed him were making, what kind of changes had taken ce in the mansion that he wasn¡¯t in any longer.

    Rosetta thought about it a lot, considering the risk and the man¡¯s request, but soon enough, she allowed him to apany her.

    Revenge wasn¡¯t just a hundred-meter dash.

    It was a marathon.

    And, since it would take a long time, it¡¯s always a good thing to provide adequate motivation.

    The moment his resentment would fade, this motivation would once again make him gnash his teeth.

    Cassion¡¯s desire for revenge and his own survival likely wouldn¡¯t wither away so easily, but you never know what life would bring your way.

    And so, Rosetta allowed Cassion to apany her despite the dangers present.

    Look closely with both your eyes, confirm it, and let that fire burn even more.

    If you don¡¯t kill, you will die. If you don¡¯t rise to the top, you will fall down.

    This was the fate that was set in front of Cassion, and the fire within him must never be extinguished, even for a moment.

    Well, that didn¡¯t mean that Rosetta agreed to let hime along without any countermeasures.

    In this world, funeral etiquette dictated that people would cover their faces.

    Regardless of age and gender, putting on a veil wasmonly done to mourn the death of another.

    That¡¯s why the droves of people around them all had their faces covered with a variety of veils.

    Most nobles had veils that covered until the top of their noses.

    Of course, this was because they still needed to know who¡¯s who.

    However, it wasmon for the servants and escort knights who followed them to use veils that covered their entire faces. This was ording to tradition.

    Rosetta¡¯s entourage was no different.

    The two sisters both covered their faces with a white veil made of woven mesh. On the other hand, Cassion¡¯s face was covered with a thicker, longer veil.

    Rosetta looked at the veil that was covering his face.

    Perhaps where his eyes were.

    His eyes couldn¡¯t be seen because of the fabric that covered both their faces.

    Then, her gold gaze went down a little.

    Instead of gauging through Cassion¡¯s hidden face, she checked his condition through other ways.

    For example, though his stiff shoulders and tightly clenched fists.

    ¡®¡­You¡¯re really stiff, huh.¡¯

    Though trivial, she wanted to ask him if he was alright and offer some constion, but she couldn¡¯t do so because there were many eyes around them.

    Rosetta had no choice but to turn around.

    ¡°Sister, are you alright?¡±

    Soon, Alicia uttered this question.

    She was looking up at the sky just now, then looked behind her and fell silent. She even looked worried.

    Rosetta smiled faintly and nodded once more.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m alright. Besides that¡­ You haven¡¯t forgotten what I told you earlier, have you?¡±

    She said these words with a toneden with stealth and caution. It was rare, but her voice even contained a bit of tension.

    Alicia clenched her small fists and nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Of course. Never take off my veil and never engage Young Duke Leo in any conversation apart from offering my condolences.¡±

    She answered bravely, but Rosetta couldn¡¯t be at ease.

    A white dress, a white hat, a white veil.

    As she was in all white, her blonde hair shone particrly beautifully, and its golden luster over the veil was dazzling.

    As if this thin sheet of fabric was not enough to mask her beauty.

    This beauty was what worried her.

    Today was Cassion¡¯s funeral, and this was the first scene that would mark the beginning of the original novel.

    In the original, Cassion¡¯s funeral.

    If they were to consider fate, it was on this day that Alicia would catch Leo¡¯s interest.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Her thoughts becameplicated just being reminded of it. Or, no, did it stop at just beingplicated? It felt as if she was going to implode.

    In the middle of all that, Alicia was shining right beside her, so she felt even more frustrated.

    ¡®Right, you¡¯re this pretty, so it would be more strange if the other person wouldn¡¯t be interested.¡¯

    All of a sudden, Alicia was so especially beautiful today that it came to a point where Rosetta had such thoughts.

    As if fate was keen on being on track, it had cast a halo upon her to make her shine.

 Chapter 75

    <h4>Chapter 75</h4>

    There were many attendees, so people had to line up so that they may pay their respects to the dead.

    When the members of House Valentine had arrived, people tried to give up their spots on the line, but the duke refused.

    Because he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would cut in lines.

    Soon enough, it was House Valentine¡¯s turn.

    Duke Valentine and Damian went ahead towards Duke and Duchess Carter.

    Originally, only Duke Valentine would have headed towards Duke and Duchess Carter, and Damian should have approached Leo.

    Matching each other¡¯s stature was only natural, wasn¡¯t it?

    The head of the household would match the head of the household, while the sessor would match the sessor.

    However, since Leo had yet to be formally announced as the ducal household¡¯s sessor, Damian instead approached Duke and Duchess Carter.

    Thanks to this, it was up to Alicia and Rosetta to greet Leo and offer their condolences.

    That¡¯s how it was in the original work, and now, that¡¯s how it is in reality.

    Rosetta¡¯s steps were heavy as she walked closer to the tall man, until she stood right in front of him.

    As if standing in front of an enemy, she felt chills to her core.

    All she thought was that she wanted to hide Alicia behind her.

    The man¡¯s shoes entered her sight.

    For a moment, the shoes from that nightmare of the past came to mind, and at this, she couldn¡¯t help but grimace.

    However, Rosetta schooled her features. And with a light sigh, she then looked up.

    It was customary for the bereaved family not to wear any veils on their faces, so when she looked up, she saw the man¡¯s face.

    ¡®¡­He¡¯s handsome.¡¯

    Laughably enough, this was Rosetta¡¯s first impression of Leo.

    Red hair, red eyes, red lips.

    As though covered in blood, the crimson man was a marvelously handsome man.

    His sharp eyes resembled Cassion¡¯s, but other than that, his appearance and overall atmosphere was different.

    As Cassion was a handsome man who had a sorrowful and neat air to him, then this other man had the kind of atmosphere that was incredibly dense.

    If she were to put it into words, he looked exactly like how the male lead of a trashy angst novel would look like.

    As Rosetta came to this conclusion, one of her brows was slightly raised beneath her veil.

    Yeah, what¡¯s the point of being handsome, huh. No matter how you look at him, he¡¯s just a lunatic male lead.

    While she felt bitter about this, Leo lightly nodded and greeted her.

    ¡°Thank you foring, Ducal Lady Valentine.¡±

    ¡°It brings me sorrow that we have to meet under these circumstances, Young Duke.¡±

    They briefly exchanged formal greetings like this.

    ¡°I heard it was an ident.¡±

    When Rosetta asked, a pained smile graced Leo¡¯s lips, then he nodded once more.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what happened. It was such a terrible ident that we couldn¡¯t even recover his body.¡±

    Following the pained smile, even his voice sounded as if it wasced with despair.

    How dare anyone even think that he was the culprit behind all this.

    ¡°Goodness, you must be terribly heartbroken.¡±

    ¡°¡­Losing a family member¡­ It¡¯s more shocking than I ever thought.¡±

    How shameless.

    To match that shamelessness, Rosetta didn¡¯t step down either.

    Pressing her lips together first, she then let out a small murmur so filled with regret.

    ¡°I do hope you regain your peace of mind.¡±

    Saying this, she held out her hand, with the undertone of wanting to end the conversation here.

    Leo stared at her outstretched hand for a moment, then he leisurely sped her hand.

    Therge fingers of the man¡¯s hands wrapped around the woman¡¯s hand and shook it lightly.

    ¡°Thank you again foring, Ducal Lady.¡±

    ¡°My condolences again, Young Duke.¡±

    After that short handshake, Rosetta stepped aside.

    That step was lithe, yet heavy.

    As though changing masks in a theater y, her solemn eyes changed in that instance.

    Atst, the moment hade.

    The moment of Alicia and Leo¡¯s first meeting.

    The very moment where the novel would begin.

    Hidden beneath the veil, Rosetta¡¯s gaze was fastened upon Alicia.

    In her mind, all she could think of was the line in the original work that started it all.

    ¡´ Leo¡¯s red eyes were fixed upon the woman who was much too pale. ¡µ

    The male lead, who she wanted so much to erase, and the female lead, who she wanted so much to protect. They faced each other now, and this sight alone made her blood run cold.

    When Rosetta stepped aside, Alicia stood in the ce she once was.

    No matter who looked at Alicia, it was obvious how very nervous she was.

    It was only natural since she hadn¡¯t gone out that much, let alone attended a high society event.

    This was because Katie had been afraid of her abuse of the girl being exposed to the world.

    The same went for the original Rosetta.

    In any case, he was a stranger. How nervous must she be feeling to stand in front of a man with such striking looks and such a sharp air around him.

    ¡°M¡­My condolences, Young Duke.¡±

    Her stuttering voice sounded pitiable.

    Even a handful of words was difficult for her to utter, then she paused for a moment and bowed her head in a hurry.

    Rosetta sighed inwardly.

    ¡®Ha, adorable.¡¯

    She was adorable even to Rosetta.

    Yeah, who wouldn¡¯t fall for her.

    While Rosetta thought so, Alicia raised her head.

    Unlike her older sister¡¯s reaction to the clumsy greeting, she was embarrassed, and so her porcin cheeks were dyed red.

    Leo¡¯s gaze looked beyond the veil and settled upon the eyes beneath those flutteringshes.

    ¡°Thank you foring, Princess. My older brother would have been delighted to know that you¡¯vee.¡±

    Alicia was just looking away into the air, but at the eloquently said answer, her gaze turned back to the man before her.

    She plucked the courage to speak again.

    ¡°It¡­ It truly i¡­is a pity that¡­¡±

    However, her words stopped there.

    The corners of her eyes started turning as red as her cheeks.

    Along with the onset of tears, her voice trembled.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    Alicia clenched her lips.

    If she didn¡¯t, she might cry right then and there.

    Because Alicia didn¡¯t know the whole story, to her, Leo was nothing but a man who had lost his beloved older brother.

    She also had older siblings, so she sympathized with him, thinking about how shattered her heart would have been if she was in his position.

    Being the softhearted girl that she was, it would be strange if Alicia didn¡¯t cry in a situation like this.

    Tears soon began to well up in those round eyes.

    Every time those eyes grew even more wet, Rosetta could feel her insides burning more.

    Of course, the veil over her face wouldn¡¯t let it show clearly, but¡­

    Right there, why was it so obvious that tears were hanging on the very tip of her long eyshes?

    ¡®No.¡¯

    The moment she saw the beads of moisture at the end of thoseshes, she had just one thought.

    That she had to stop Alicia from crying.

    At least, as long as she was still in front of Leo.

    It was when Alicia had tearfully offered her condolences that Leo¡¯s interest in her began.

    He was a man who had never once thought of crying for others.

    Seeing Alicia mourning the death of aplete and utter stranger came to him as a fresh shock.

    At first nce, this was a terribly clich¨¦ first meeting.

    However, Rosetta knew the horrifying consequences of that clich¨¦.

    The dewy eyshes slowly blinked. The beads that formed at the end shook dangerously.

    They were about to fall.

    But then, just as that small bead was about to trickle down her cheek,

    Before Alicia could shed her tears, someone else¡¯s sobs broke through the air.

    ¡°Hiic.¡±

    The wracking sob sounded as if all her frustrations were about to burst through, and it was enough to catch everyone¡¯s attention.

    Cassion, Alicia, Leo.

    Not only them, but even Duke Valentine and Damian, who were some ways away, conversing with Duke and Duchess Carter.

    As though orchestrated, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to one single ce.

    Towards Rosetta Valentine, the master of crying.

    As she covered her lips from beneath the veil, her trembling shoulders would make anyone pity her.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    Surprised, Alicia immediately went to her older sister¡¯s side, embracing her trembling shoulders.

    The moisture in those eyshes were long gone.

    Rosetta furtively nced at Alicia with a cloudy gaze, and when she saw that the tears had stopped, she was inwardly relieved.

    ¡®It worked.¡¯

    Of course, her own crying was a ruse.

    If the keyword ¡®tears¡¯ was what made a strong first impression, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to twist fate if it was someone else who did the ¡®crying¡¯?

    As a result, Alicia¡¯s own tears also stopped.

    Rosetta turned her head to the side.

    Still, she did not stop sobbing.

    ¡°Are you alright, Princess?¡±

    Leo held out a handkerchief to Rosetta, whose tears continued to flow.

    The bereaved wasforting a guest.

    Pale fingertips took the handkerchief, which fluttered in the air as her hand trembled.

    As she wiped her tears underneath the veil, Rosetta spoke.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what came over me, but I apologize for my discourtesy.¡±

    A regretful voice uttered an apology, then one hand steered Alicia away.

    Evidently embarrassed, Rosetta curtsied and hurriedly turned away.

    It was a very natural exit.

    To the point that no one noticed that Alicia hadn¡¯t finished speaking.

    No, well, there was still one person who did.

    There was one person who¡¯s been observing the atmosphere.

    From the moment he entered the residence, his body was taut with tension as he was hyper-aware of everything around him.

    Maxwell, who was also Cassion.

    The main character of this funeral.

    Even at the very moment Rosetta burst into tears, he noticed that she was just acting.

    And so, too, did he notice for what purpose this act was.

    Before arriving at the ce where the funeral was being held, he heard the warning about ¡®Alicia and Leo¡¯s first meeting¡¯, so he had no doubt about it.

    However, when he saw her small back trembling, he felt that something was off.

    It rolled like waves within him.

    These waves rose higher, seemingly creating a murky, bubbling foam that filled his chest.

    When Cassion heard Leo mention him with that abominable acting, his heart grew unusually cold, however¡­

    When he heard those sobs, even if they were just a mere trick, his cold heart shook and throbbed.

    Burning sorrow and now-meaningless emotions rose up and lodged themselves at his throat, heating him up.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s seeing her cry for anyone.

    Perhaps, because he knew that those tears had been shed for her younger sister, not for himself.

    It was aughably strange thing.

    Suddenly, he was thankful for the veil covering his face.

    This way, he could hide his own damp eyes.

    This way, he could hide his adam¡¯s apple, which bobbed up and down as he gulped dryly.

    This way, nobody would be able to see the unexpected yearning that was hitting him like waves.

    He followed Rosetta¡¯s steps and, without any hesitation, looked away from Leo.

    This hellish mansion.

    This younger brother, who tried to kill him.

    Those pretentiously weeping parents.

    Everything was behind him as he turned away, but oddly enough, he was more concerned about the pitiful back of the woman in front of him.

    Really, truly. What a mystery.

 Chapter 76

    <h4>Chapter 76</h4>

    Meanwhile, over here.

    Other people¡¯s thoughts had beplicated, though it was in a different sensepared to Cassion¡¯s contemtion.

    It was Duke Valentine and Damian.

    The moment Rosetta shed tears, the formal conversation they were having with Duke and Duchess Carter grinded to a halt.

    Quietly observing, their eyes followed after Rosetta¡¯s retreating figure as she left.

    Beneath those wordless gazes, the silence that couldn¡¯t be hidden sank further.

    Both men were seeing Rosetta cry for the first time.

    From the time she entered the household until this very moment, she never cried in front of Damian and the duke.

    No. Perhaps she was crying while she was behind them.

    But it was the first time they saw Rosetta shed any tears. At least, as far as they could recall.

    ¡®Rosetta¡¯s crying?¡¯

    As though they were two people who had witnessed something unimaginable, they both froze in their ces, at a loss for words.

    Then, Damian became aware of Leo Carter, who was standing in front of her.

    The shock of Rosetta¡¯s tears weighed heavily on his chest, but he soon remembered where they were right now.

    This was Cassion Carter¡¯s funeral.

    It was an asion in memory of the departed Cassion Carter, the elder son who was also known as the ¡®Useless Carter¡¯.

    It was a matter within the household, so he didn¡¯t know the details. However.

    From what he knew of Duke Carter¡¯s nature, he could only surmise that the treatment they had given Cassion wouldn¡¯t be too far from that disgraceful nickname.

    Damian and Leo Carter had met face to face at some high society events.

    This enough meant that House Carter actively let their children participate in these social functions.

    However, Damian couldn¡¯t even remember thest time he saw Cassion, who was older than Leo.

    His hair was ck, and his eyes must be red.

    As he thought about Cassion¡¯s appearance, all he could remember about him were these characteristics.

    Two sons had been born under this roof, both with the right to seed the family. One son showed his face freely, but why was the other son hiding so thoroughly?

    There was not one nobleman or noblewoman who couldn¡¯t grasp what this meant.

    Right. Today was the funeral of that Cassion Carter.

    The funeral of someone who had been regarded as the ¡®Useless Carter¡¯ both internally and externally.

    It was in such a ce that he first saw Rosetta¡¯s tears.

    Naturally, it was inevitable that Damian would think, ¡®Perhaps¡¯.

    ¡®Perhaps, do you think you¡¯re sympathizing because you think you¡¯re in the same position as him?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but it¡¯s obvious that Cassion and Rosetta had very simr situations.

    There was an obvious attempt at not discriminating between Alicia and Rosetta when it came to their positions in the household as official daughters of the duchy, as well as when it came to the material belongings that they were allowed. However, the unbiased treatment stopped there.

    Hadn¡¯t Rosetta already acknowledged his attitude towards him?

    Hadn¡¯t Rosetta already pointed out how both he and their father were ufortable around her? How they still were?

    When she had asked him to ept Cassion as her escort knight back then, what she said that time was enough to cement this fact.

    ¡®To be honest, I was lonely sometimes. I¡­ I actually know everything. Brother and Father are ufortable with me.¡¯

    Where, then.

    It seemed as if Cassion and Rosetta had nothing inmon at all.

    The Carter son who had been ostracized for not having any powers. And, the illegitimate ducaldy who had been born through the sins of one maid.

    Rosetta was a quick-witted child, so she wouldn¡¯t have been unaware of this.

    Even so, doubts and thoughts that started with ¡®perhaps¡¯ hardened into conviction as time passed by.

    Rosetta¡¯s tears were not shed only to mourn another person¡¯s death, but they were shed to mourn the death of someone simr to herself.

    She pretended to be fine. However, she must have been absolutely torn.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to cry for herself, and yet, she sympathized with and cried because of the fate of a young man who was in a simr situation as her.

    Feeling his throat tighten, Damian dryly gulped.

    But beside Damian, the duke¡¯s expression was nk.

    There, a sense of guilt. Of repentance.

    None of that could be seen in the expression he had right now. Just, his pale face made him look as though he¡¯d seen a ghost.

    ¡®She resembles her.¡¯

    Rosetta¡¯s side profile.

    The distance between them.

    Her back as she had turned away.

    She resembled the woman he had missed so very much.

    It¡¯s been more than ten years, but it was that woman. The only Duchess of Valentine¡ªhis beloved wife.

    At that moment, he saw an image of Lilian.

    However, no, that can¡¯t be¡­ That¡¯s impossible.

    Wasn¡¯t Rosetta the daughter of that atrocious woman?

    Lilian had cared for that woman as though they were sisters, and yet that woman betrayed the duchess and gave birth to a child out of greed.

    And the result of that avaricious desire was Rosetta.

    Lilian¡¯s final words made it possible for that child to be entered into the household and thus treated as an esteemed daughter of the duchy. But that was all.

    The duke never once considered Rosetta his daughter.

    Even here, he still does not consider her his daughter.

    Right, that¡¯s what he certainly felt, however¡­

    Just why was Lilian¡¯s apparition ovepping with that child¡¯s crying figure?

    ¡°Rosetta.¡±

    Unconsciously, his stiff lips opened and called her.

    Hearing the duke call her name, Rosetta stopped. As though she herself was a rusty machine, she turned her head stiffly.

    She was slightly surprised by him unexpectedly calling out to her.

    One tearful gaze, one nk gaze. They met in the air.

    ¡°¡­Father?¡±

    Rosetta was the first to speak because the person who had called her wasn¡¯t saying anything.

    Only then did the awareness enter the duke¡¯s nk gaze once more.

    His lips moved slightly for a moment, but he eventually spoke with a stern expression.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, you can go back first.¡±

    It was a constrained voice.

    With a tone like that, you wouldn¡¯t be able to guess that it was a father speaking towards his daughter.

    Even so, the words itself expressed concern. Rosetta was perplexed by this.

    Whether kind or unkind, just the word ¡®concern¡¯ itself did not suit Duke Valentine.

    She nodded woodenly.

    ¡°¡­Thank you for your concern.¡±

    Feeling the eyes of others on them, she answered awkwardly and turned her back on them once more.

    The duke and Damian still had their feet rooted to that ce, and so they watched the two sisters walk away.

    The duke¡¯s fingertips were weak, but they were shaking.

    When Lilian had passed away, he thought that he had cast away all of his emotions.

    But as he felt his fingertips tremble, he thought that this wasn¡¯t the case.

    He never thought that Rosetta¡¯s tears would ever cause such a stir within him.

    * * *

    ¡®Rosetta.¡¯

    ¡®If you¡¯re not feeling well, you can go back first.¡¯

    ¡­What the hell was that earlier.

    This was what Rosetta thought as she lightly wiped her tears beneath the veil.

    It¡¯s good that she could leave with Alicia, but she felt a strange sense of difort.

    It felt as if there¡¯s something holding her ankle back.

    Far from worrying about her, she knew that she¡¯s lucky enough that the duke did not loathe her.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that such a person said something that remotely sounded like concern.

    No, never mind.

    ¡­Just stop thinking nonsense.

    Truthfully, what mattered right now was not this strange feeling of difort.

    ¡´ This person. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met such a woman. ¡µ

    This clich¨¦d beginning. It¡¯s gone now.

    That¡¯s what¡¯s important.

    The original work did not even begin.

    Firstly, it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯d jumped over a hurdle through this.

    ¡°Are you alright, Sister?¡±

    Just in time, Alicia asked her.

    Rosetta nodded as she struggled to keep the corners of her lips down.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    That voice was ever so sweet.

    Soon, Rosetta caressed Alicia¡¯s golden hair with a soft touch.

    She was truly satisfied that she was able to protect this blonde girl, the novel¡¯s main character.

    Rosetta stroked Alicia¡¯s hair for a while, then she looked around them.

    Through her veil, all she could see was this huge crowd of people.

    Indeed, this was a funeral for House Carter¡¯s eldest son.

    For the nobles, today¡¯s funeral was not being held just to pay respects to the dead. It was a ¡®high society event.¡¯

    Besides that, it wasn¡¯t just some ordinary aristocrat¡¯s event, but one that¡¯s held in a duke¡¯s house. It¡¯s natural that everyone had scrambled toe through the gates.

    Still, not one person in this crowd truly felt any sorrow for the deceased.

    From a distance away¡ªhaha, ohohoughter could even be heard.

    In any case, it was a cruel thing to do.

    There were so many things in this human world that were not humane.

    But what use was there to question such a world.

    It¡¯s like this, that¡¯s why Leo had been interested in Alicia in the original.

    ¡´ For someone else¡­ And for aplete stranger, too. The first person who¡¯s shown such remorse was this woman. ¡µ

    How rotten the world must have been for a man to feel novelty in a woman who cried only a little at a funeral.

    Rosetta let out a small sigh, her lips twisting underneath the veil.

    The golden eyes that looked around were cold.

    ¡®For now¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡¯

    She was worried about how Cassion was hearingughter at his own funeral.

    She couldn¡¯t see his facial expressions through their veils, but it was clear that he wasn¡¯t in the best of moods.

    This should be enough motivation.

    Excessive provocation would only cause anger, that¡¯s why this much should be enough.

    ¡®Besides¡­¡¯

    Just in case, she was worried that today¡¯s sess would turn into a failure.

    She made an effort to eradicate the first scene. However, it was a fact that couldn¡¯t be changed¡ªthat this was a dangerous ce.

    Cassion¡¯s funeral was the setting for an intense first meeting.

    She couldn¡¯t waste her efforts thus far.

    She wanted to leave this ce after a sessful start. At least, for today.

    Some would say that the beginning was half the battle.

    The duke had also told her that she could go back first if she wasn¡¯t feeling well, so that¡¯s a good enough reason to leave in the middle of the funeral.

    It was awkward, but fortunate.

    Rosetta thought far ahead, then, one after another, she nced at the two people standing next to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first, Alicia, Maxwell.¡±

    Hearing the weak voice, Alicia nodded.

    ¡°Yes, Sister. It seems like you¡¯re still not feeling well¡­ Let¡¯s go back so you can rest.¡±

    Alicia was also relieved by this because she also felt uneasy having to be amidst thisrge crowd.

    Of course, the biggest reason she wanted to leave was because she was worried about Rosetta.

    ¡°Then, I shall be escorting you back.¡±

    Cassion replied without any hesitation.

    The trio soon headed towards the west gate.

    The east gate was still very crowded, so they chose to go through a gate that was meant only for people, not vehicles.

    It was so loud that they continued to hear this and that, and it was tiring because they kept getting stuck in the middle.

    There¡¯s a saying that the more you¡¯re in a hurry, the more you¡¯ll be pushed back.

    As a result, the choice they made turned out to be the wrong choice in that regard.

    They chose the west gate because they wanted to leave this ce even a moment faster, but in the end, they were still held up on their way there.

    What stopped them in their tracks was the voice of a stranger from some distance away.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    The garden they were passing through was empty.

    There was no one there, but it was definitely the voice of a man¡ªa person.

    Rosetta turned her head towards the direction of that voice.

    But the ce where that voice came from was none other than a tree.

 Chapter 77

    <h4>Chapter 77</h4>

    The trio stopped at the same time as they heard the sudden call.

    Startled, Alicia clung onto Rosetta by her sleeve.

    As they looked up at the tree where that sound came from, the stranger¡¯s voice shouted once more as though weing them.

    ¡°Here, over here!¡±

    The owner of that voice was found to be sitting on a thick branch of a tree, waving at them.

    Without a veil on his face, there was nothing covering his features.

    Thanks to this, the man¡¯s pale, tinum blond hair and blue eyes, which had the shade of the summer sky, could clearly be seen.

    ¡®Blue eyes¡­¡¯

    Rosetta confirmed the man¡¯s eyes and searched her thoughts.

    In this world, House Valentine was known for their golden eyes while House Carter was known for their red eyes. And, there was another household known for those azure eyes.

    It was the ¡®Duchy of Freesia¡¯, one of the three pirs of the empire.

    Right, that man clearly hailed from House Freesia.

    Rosetta raised her eyebrows.

    In the middle of those slightly raised eyebrows, there was a small crease on her forehead.

    If it was someone from any other noble household, they would have been able to pass by without acknowledging him. However, since that man was someone from a duchy, it was impossible not to greet him.

    The veil that was covering her face was just a mesh fabric that was see-through, so he must have already noticed from which family she was from.

    While Rosetta thought about many things, the man still continued to wave.

    Every time he waved, the leaves hanging from the branches shook along with his movements.

    Then, when the branch he was sitting on shook dangerously, the man stopped waving and blinked.

    Slowly, he held onto the branch with one hand and leaned forward.

    With an awkward smile, he spoke.

    ¡°Um¡­ Ladies of House Valentine. It¡¯s a coincidence that we met here, but may I ask for your help?¡±

    ¡®I knew it.¡¯

    Rosetta let out a small sigh when he said ¡®Ladies of House Valentine.¡¯

    She only thought that he might have noticed, but it was only a guess earlier.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the matter, Young Duke?¡±

    Rosetta replied lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I came to help a cat because it looked like it couldn¡¯t go down, but I couldn¡¯t go down myself in the end because it¡¯s scarier than I thought.¡±

    ¡°¡­Cat?¡±

    Hearing the man¡¯s trivial reason, Rosetta looked at his arms.

    Sure enough, there was a cat in his arms just as he thought.

    It was a cat that had bright blue eyes and ck fur, but it was trembling as though it was terribly frightened.

    Perhaps he felt Rosetta¡¯s gaze, but the man gently patted the cat¡¯s round head.

    ¡°Shall we help you go down?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Please do, Princess.¡±

    ¡°¡­May we call someone else then?¡±

    ¡°No. Um, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    The man trailed off, shaking his head awkwardly.

    He nced around for a moment, then he spoke in a whisper as though it was a secret.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just help me personally?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Bewildered, Rosetta asked back. However, the man just bit his lower lip.

    All Rosetta thought was that this man had no shame.

    ¡°I mean¡­ I feel like people willugh at me if they find out I shouted, ¡®Please help me get down from this tree!¡¯ And especially during a funeral¡­¡±

    Well, he was at least still thinking about his family¡¯s reputation.

    After he whispered these words, the man smiled.

    It looked like the bashful smile of a shy young man.

    ¡®I wonder if he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s shameful to ask me.¡¯

    Of course, Rosetta wasn¡¯t moved by the boyish smile or anything.

    ¡®You shouldn¡¯t have done something shameful in the first ce.¡¯

    Rosetta pushed down the cold criticism she had against the man. She nodded.

    It was a reluctant yes.

    Noticing this, the man smiled broadly.

    Truthfully, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to help a man down from a tree.

    She just didn¡¯t want to be entangled with anyone else anymore, and all she needed to do was ask someone else.

    ¡°Maxwell, help him.¡±

    Rosetta whispered towards Cassion. At this, he bowed and soon approached the tree.

    The tall Cassion climbed the tree effortlessly.

    In just three moves, he reached the branch where the man was sitting. Then, supporting the man from the side, he jumped down to the ground with him.

    There was a slight recoil, but that was all.

    When the veil was raised for a moment, the expression he had was nonchnt and calm.

    Cassion steadied the man on his side.

    Blinking in surprise, the man burst intoughter and thanked Cassion.

    With his unupied hand, tap tap, the man dusted off his wrinkled cor. Then, he stood in front of Rosetta and Alicia.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Ladyship. You definitely helped me save face.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything difficult, well. In the future, please ask someone else to do it. Don¡¯t go up there yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I only did it this time without realizing it. I shouldn¡¯t even look at a tree that I can¡¯t climb.¡±

    As he answered, the man scratched the cat beneath its chin.

    ¡°Other people should be the same, too. So that they won¡¯t make the same mistake as me.¡±

    Right, Butterfly?

    The man muttered to the cat, petting its face.

    As if answering him, the cat mewled pleasantly.

    Alicia, who had been standing behind Rosetta all this time, peeked out when she heard the cat.

    The eyes that were looking at the cat were sparkling brightly.

    The look on her face was obviously saying, ¡®I want to pet it, even just once.¡¯

    Noticing Alicia¡¯s interest, the man raised his head.

    He looked between Alicia and the cat alternately, then he chuckled softly. Then, he held out a hand with the cat on it.

    ¡°Would you like to hold it?¡±

    ¡°¡­H¡­Huh?¡±

    Caught peeking, Alicia stuttered.

    ¡°Would you like to pet it?¡±

    The bewildered golden eyes shook greatly.

    She was very confused at that moment, but it still seemed like she wanted to hold it.

    However, she didn¡¯t have the courage toe close to a stranger.

    When Rosetta noticed this, she held Alicia¡¯s arm and whispered quietly.

    ¡°Try and hold it. When would you ever have the chance again?¡±

    Her long eyshes were quivering.

    However, soon enough.

    Alicia slowly held out her hands, which seemed to be shaking just as much as her nerves were.

    ¡°Then¡­ please.¡±

    At the timid woman¡¯s small act of courage, the man smiled and gave her the cat.

    Holding the cat in her arms now, Alicia smiled shyly.

    For a moment, the man was dazed. But then, he turned to Rosetta and gulped dryly.

    ¡°Um, thank you again for helping me, Your Ladyship. May I ask for your name?¡±

    Somewhere along his words, there was a hint of nervousness.

    Rosetta turned away from Alicia, then she looked at the man.

    The warmth that had been on his expression disappeared.

    She nced at the man with a subtle expression, however she soon drew a smile on her lips.

    ¡°I am Rosetta Valentine. This is my younger sister, Alicia Valentine.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes, I am Alicia Valentine.¡±

    She was busy petting the cat, but she bowed slightly and introduced herself.

    With a loving gaze, Rosetta nced towards Alicia. Then, she spoke once more.

    ¡°The one who helped you is my escort knight, Maxwell.¡±

    ¡°I am Maxwell, sir.¡±

    Cassion also stepped forward and stood next to Rosetta, introducing himself.

    As he moved, the drooping veil shook as well.

    After the three introduced themselves one after another, the man slowly repeated the names in his mind.

    ¡®Rosetta. Alicia. Maxwell.¡¯

    And, again. Rosetta.

    While he silently repeated the name in his mind, a short period of silence stretched between them, but the man eventually gave his bted introduction.

    ¡°I am Daniel. Daniel Freesia.¡±

    Daniel Freesia?

    ¡°¡­The youngest brother of Duke Freesia¡­?¡±

    At the mention of the name ¡®Daniel¡¯, Rosetta confirmed the information she knew about him. In return, that man¡ªDaniel¡ªnodded.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°¡­Aha.¡±

    Daniel Freesia.

    The name rang a bell amidst the real Rosetta¡¯s memories, and it was also a name that could be seen many times throughout the original novel.

    He didn¡¯t have a major role in the novel, but he was famous for being the very youngest member of House Freesia.

    He was the youngest brother of the current Duke of Freesia, and he¡¯s been ill since birth.

    His entire family thought him to be praiseworthy for even just being able to breathe and stay alive thus far. That¡¯s how much their love for the youngest continued.

    Their affection for him began when he was still young, and it hadn¡¯t changed even in the present day even when he was nearing the age of adulthood.

    And this wouldn¡¯t change in the future either.

    In any noble household, when one of the siblings had taken up the position as the head of the family, it was only natural for the others to be independent and take on different titles. However¡­

    As he asionally appeared as a minor character in the novel, Daniel continued to live in the duke¡¯s residence even after he came of age.

    Still with the title of ¡®Young Duke¡¯.

    It was as if the duke couldn¡¯t cherish his youngest brother enough. It was the duke¡¯s choice to coddle Daniel.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s a good thing I helped you out.¡¯

    With this, Duke Freesia was going to owe her a favor, so this wasn¡¯t that bad.

    Since she helped the youngest sibling, couldn¡¯t she ask for their helpter?

    She didn¡¯t know if such a day woulde, but she was willing to take any opportunity that woulde her way.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    As Rosetta was immersed in her thoughts of Daniel for a while, a small exmation suddenly rang out from behind her.

    The owner of that small yelp was Alicia.

    Rosetta turned around in surprise.

    Her silver hair fluttered in the air as she moved.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alicia.¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­¡±

    Alicia wept, clutching the back of her hand. The cat that had been in her embrace earlier was now nowhere to be found.

    However, she still saw the retreating figure of the ck cat as it disappeared into the shrubbery.

    It seemed to have run away after biting Alicia¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Are you alright? Let me see it.¡±

    Rosetta anxiously examined Alicia¡¯s hand.

    Drops of blood emerged from the soft skin.

    Seeing the brilliant pigment that contrasted with her pale skin, Alicia soon became tearful.

    Because she had long-standing memories of being abused, she was very afraid of pain.

    Rosetta rummaged through her pockets to find her handkerchief.

    Before she could, Daniel held out a handkerchief of his own.

    Alicia¡¯s moist eyes turned towards Daniel.

    He looked at the back of Alicia¡¯s hand anxiously, then he spoke cautiously.

    ¡°For a moment, may I?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Instead of exining, Daniel offered his hand along with the handkerchief.

    Rosetta didn¡¯t stop him.

    She knew what he was about to do.

    There were three noble households that were the pirs of this empire.

    Among them, House Freesia was the family that reigned over ¡®divine power¡¯.

 Chapter 78

    <h4>Chapter 78</h4>

    Daniel¡¯s hand gingerly covered Alicia¡¯s wound.

    Soon, as his eyes turned downward, white light appeared at the same time as he murmured. The wound on the back of Alicia¡¯s hand began to fade away.

    Only a small amount of divine power was enough because it was just a slight wound.

    ¡°Whoa¡­¡±

    Alicia looked at her hand with wonder.

    It was her first time personally seeing and experiencing divine power, so she was amazed by it.

    The only indication that there had been a wound there before was a faint drop of blood.

    ¡°How is it? It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, right?¡±

    With a smile, Daniel asked. At this, Alicia replied with a slight red tinge on her cheeks.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Thank you.¡±

    Her fear towards the stranger had disappeared along with the wound, and now, all that¡¯s left were her diminished shyness and red cheeks to indicate this.

    Her pale cheeks bloomed with color, making them look like ripe peaches.

    However, on the other hand.

    Unlike Alicia¡¯s countenance, which had be as lively as a peach, Rosetta¡¯s face started turning pale.

    The cold, sinking look in her eyes was as deep as an immeasurable abyss.

    If gossipers were by chance nearby, this kind of reaction was perfect for them to misunderstand.

    As soon as her half-sister¡¯s wound got healed, they would question how she could possibly make such a stiff expression¡­

    And then they would say, ¡®Ah, it¡¯s only natural for the fake to get jealous of the real daughter.¡¯

    Rosetta also knew that this was what¡¯s going to happen, so she bit the inside of her cheek.

    Daniel was the only one here who could be under that kind of misunderstanding, but it was of no use to be misunderstood by even one person.

    ¡®Let¡¯s not act like a fool who can¡¯t control her reactions.¡¯

    Rosetta closed her eyes for a moment and smoothed her brows.

    When she let out a light exhale, her blood, which she felt had started getting cold, seemed to regain its original temperature.

    Then, someone approached her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mdy? Are you alright?¡±

    The person who noticed was Cassion.

    Rosetta¡¯s previously closed eyes slowly opened once more. The low nce of those two golden eyes was directed towards him.

    As the white veil was hung close to her face, her features could be seen through the thin cloth.

    The corners of her lips tugged up into, then she shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Right, it¡¯s not that she wasn¡¯t alright.

    She wasn¡¯t hurt, she wasn¡¯t sick.

    It¡¯s just¡ª She despised the power that had emitted that white light.

    To the extent that her blood would run cold just by seeing it.

    The reason she detested divine power was, needless to say, due to Urien.

    She had entered an entirely new world, but the sensation of divine power was simr everywhere she went. As soon as she saw the illumination of that white light, the afterimage of Urien struck her mind like a lightning bolt.

    Divine power was used to save and heal people, but to Rosetta, it gave her nothing but a disgusting, repulsive sensation.

    It was thanks to this power that Alicia¡¯s wound was healed, but she couldn¡¯t do anything to stop herself from feeling this way.

    And it seemed like this was all the more the case because it¡¯s the first time she¡¯s seeing divine power in this world.

    She schooled her features, but she couldn¡¯t do anything about her paleplexion.

    ¡°Thank you for helping Alicia.¡±

    Rosetta wrapped an arm around Alicia¡¯s shoulders. Alicia still had those rosy cheeks as she fiddled with the back of her hand.

    Alicia raised her head and nced up at Rosetta.

    Daniel¡¯s eyes, too, turned towards Rosetta.

    That smile on his face looked thoughtless.

    ¡°You helped me first, so I was only returning the favor.¡±

    ¡°Right. Then I believe this makes things even.¡±

    In turn, Rosetta replied with a gentle smile.

    Reading between the lines, this meant that they should have nothing to do with each other anymore since it¡¯s been settled.

    She was going to use this matter as a debt on House Freesia¡¯s part, but the moment she witnessed the young duke¡¯s divine power, she changed her mind.

    She wouldn¡¯t mesh well with the household known for their divine power.

    Rather than forcing herself to meet people she was ufortable with, she thought that it would just be better to go their separate ways and never meet again, regardless of any debts.

    ¡°Why, that sounds a bit upsetting, but that¡¯s probably just me, right?¡±

    Rosetta smiled without a word and shrugged. She didn¡¯t bother to answer him.

    Then, she breathed in lightly and soon gave him a nod as a goodbye.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be on our way now. My head hurts quite a bit, so we¡¯ll have to leave.¡±

    As Rosetta touched the side of her forehead, Alicia¡¯s eyes widened like a rabbit¡¯s.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Right! Sister, let¡¯s go back so you can rest.¡±

    In her surprise, Alicia seemed to be feeling apologetic because, for a moment, she forgot that her older sister wasn¡¯t feeling well.

    She urgently took Rosetta¡¯s hand and stomped her feet, looking as if she was ready to rush away at any given moment.

    Rosetta calmed Alicia for a moment with a gentle touch, then she looked at Daniel.

    It was a meaningful look that said how they should part ways now.

    ¡°Goodness, I¡¯ve been holding you up without knowing you¡¯re sick. Ah, then perhaps I could also use my divine power to heal Your Ladyship¡­¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Daniel just grinned awkwardly as he was cut off in the middle of his sentence.

    He was about to step forward ande closer as well, but he was stopped there.

    Even the way he touched the bridge of his nose exuded awkwardness.

    ¡°¡­I only need to return home and lie down. Thank you for your kindness, Young Duke, but I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Rosetta wanted to leave right now.

    They had gone through the motions of courtesy and she was showing him that they were about to leave now, so he shouldn¡¯t make a fuss and hold her back.

    However, the man was far more tactless than she had thought.

    Those curved blue eyes, as he awkwardly smiled, were glistening. Then, he asked.

    ¡°Did you cry?¡±

    There was not even a single shred of prudence in that question.

    Rosettaughed.

    She was so dumbfounded that she let out augh. And as her expression was left with only a smile now, she asked in return.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it rude to ask such a question to someone you¡¯ve just met for the first time?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I apologize if it was rude. It¡¯s just, your eyes are red.¡±

    It was as if he meant no harm at all, and so an apology was promptly made.

    Seeing Daniel flustered made it seem like he wasn¡¯t lying.

    Rosetta shrugged.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright. However, it¡¯s a bit difficult to answer because it¡¯s embarrassing. Now, may we leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Of course. Goodness me, I just¡­ I keep showing only foolish sides of me.¡±

    ¡°Still, we received your help as well. Right, Alicia?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s right. Thank you very much for your help, Young Duke.¡±

    After Alicia conveyed her gratitude, Rosetta smiled lightly and soon turned around.

    If she were to continue facing him, she had a hunch that he would catch her by surprise yet again.

    In the end, however, Rosetta still could not leave.

    The moment she turned around, she saw a group of men approaching them.

    There were a total of three men crossing the distance.

    Two of them were nobles who she hadn¡¯t seen before, while the one standing in the middle was a familiar face.

    Rosetta shifted Alicia and made her stand behind her.

    Alicia was hidden only half a step behind her, but if Rosetta could hide her even just that much, she wanted to do it.

    ¡°Ah, so you were here, Princess Valentine.¡±

    A deep voice greeted hernguidly.

    His vivid red eyes shed.

    His red hair, as it was under the sun¡¯s illumination, was like a burning me.

    Rosetta smiled.

    Beneath the veil of loose mesh fabric, bright red lips were drawn into a curve.

    Ah, this. God damn it.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, Young Duke Carter.¡±

    Even as her mind was filled with curses, her gentle tone did not reveal this at all.

    With their intentions hidden beneath, the gazes of those two people met in the air.

    ¡°Duke and Young Duke Valentine are still here. Perhaps, were you about to go back first?¡±

    ¡°They noticed that I wasn¡¯t feeling very well, so Father and Brother told me to go back home first and rest.¡±

    At this, Leo said, ¡®Ah¡­ Is that so.¡¯

    He spoke under his breath, though it sounded like a response.

    ¡°Indeed, you may have gotten a headache. You had shed so many tears, did you not?¡±

    As he spoke, his eyes were fixed on Rosetta.

    The two men standing at either side of Leo were obviously curious.

    And apart from them, Daniel, who was behind, also seemed to be watching with interest.

    ¡°Yes, it was an embarrassing sight for me to have shown.¡±

    ¡°Embarrassing? But for the Young Lady to have shed many tears for someone you don¡¯t know, all I thought is that you must be a very kind-hearted person.¡±

    ¡°I do admit that I¡¯m rather soft-hearted. And I cry a lot, too.¡±

    Ah, damn.

    Rather than just words, the answer that flowed out of her lips was closer to breathing.

    Soon, silence fell.

    The two people stood facing each other without saying a word.

    They were a sight to behold, like a painting, but as their eyes met, they constantly gauged each other.

    ¡®¡­Why the hell.¡¯

    Rosetta asked herself inwardly. She couldn¡¯t let her guards down for one second.

    It was only natural for her to be vignt around him, but why was Leo suddenly trying to see through her.

    If he had bumped into them because of the hand of fate, then his attention should have been directed straight at Alicia.

    He shouldn¡¯t be staring at Rosetta unnecessarily.

    Right. If this situation had been caused by some unwritten rule of the original novel.

    But, no. Regardless of fate or whichever else, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s being pushed to appear before this man by some force.

    If it¡¯s like that, then what¡¯s the point of trying to furtively figure out his motives?

    She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but perhaps¡ªas long as it¡¯s a crying woman, this man¡¯s interest would be piqued?

    Then certainly enough, Rosetta felt that she made the right choice in diverting that interest from Alicia.

    Since Rosetta had rather wailed at that moment beside Alicia, the tears that little by little dripped down Alicia¡¯s eyes went unnoticed back then.

    Dimly, quite possibly.

    Well, yes. Rosetta did think that his attention would be shifted to her.

    And it didn¡¯t matter.

    This was a good thing.

    Because her ultimate goal was for Alicia to not y the role of the female lead.

    However, now that she was facing this very situation, all she could think was that this man was such a strange prick.

    And.

    ¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯

    ¡°By any chance, is that all you need? If that¡¯s the reason you¡¯ve looked for me, then I would like to excuse myself now. As you mentioned earlier, my head hurts quite a bit.¡±

    Rosetta spoke as though she was having a difficult time.

    Leo¡¯s gaze was fixed on Rosetta this whole while, but when the long silence between them was broken, he looked away.

    Those red eyes turned one by one towards the people at Rosetta¡¯s side.

    Towards Alicia, who was slightly behind her. Then towards Cassion, who was standing there while staring back at Leo.

    His red eyes lingered on Cassion.

    On his hair, which was the shade of the blue night sky.

    As though that gaze was calcting, as though that gaze was trying to pierce through the other man¡¯s veil.

    With only a thin piece of cloth between them, the two brothers stared closely at each other.

    ¡°Excuse me.¡±

    Yet again, Rosetta broke the silence.

    The gaze that was on Cassion returned towards Rosetta.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re feeling sick, and yet I¡¯m keeping you here. Yes, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s just I felt bad seeing you cry earlier, so I wanted to ask if you¡¯re doing alright.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much for your concern. Then, with your permission, we¡¯ll be on our way now. Again, my deepest condolences.¡±

    Rosetta replied like so and curtsied towards him.

    She had no idea just how many times she¡¯d been forced to bow her head like this today.

    Why was it so difficult to get out of this mansion.

    As Rosetta grumbled inwardly, she took Alicia¡¯s hand behind her.

    Alicia was just hiding quietly, and this was exactly what Rosetta asked her to do before they entered the Carter residence.

    Never engage Young Duke Carter in any conversation apart from offering her condolences.

    Never make eye contact.

    Alicia thought that they were strange requests at first, but when she saw the man¡¯s burning red hair beneath the sunlight, she realized that her older sister¡¯s advice was not for naught.

    And so Alicia hurriedly lowered her head and stood by Rosetta. When her wrist was caught, it seemed to be the sign that they were finally leaving.

    Leo¡¯s gaze meandered along between the two sisters, but he stepped out of the way as though he had no intention of holding them back.

    After she had given a light bow as a goodbye, Rosetta then led Alicia and Cassion away.

    However, in the end, that pretense did not evenst long.

    Once again, the same voice held them back.

    ¡°From now on, why don¡¯t youe and visit more often?¡±

    Those words, Rosetta could attest, were the worst words she had ever heard.

 Chapter 79

    <strong>Chapter 79</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    How difficult was it to get out of this mansion.

    Clicking her tongue inwardly, Rosetta asked back with an innocent expression that seemed to make it look like she didn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I feel so lonely after losing my brother. Perhaps tofort us in this family and to strengthen the rtionship between our three households, why don¡¯t youe and visit often from now on?¡±

    The stream of words flowed out smoothly and without any ws.

    Who would ever dare think that this man was the one who had killed his own brother.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t our older brother be a better match?¡±

    Rosetta pretended to be troubled for a moment, redirecting the arrow towards Damian.

    Even if there was a reason toe here often, it¡¯s not something she should do.

    If he¡¯s looking for someone who he¡¯d see often, then it¡¯s better for it to be Damien rather than either Rosetta or Alicia.

    At the very least, Leo wouldn¡¯t fall for Damian¡ªunless the genre would change that drastically.

    Still, if it¡¯s love, that¡¯s something that a person couldn¡¯t control.

    It¡¯s just that, once Leo had fallen in love, he¡¯s not the kind of person who¡¯d be easy-going about it.

    ¡°We¡¯re all the same age, aren¡¯t we? We happen to have four people of the same age in our three households, so don¡¯t you think that we¡¯ll be good friends?¡±

    Rosetta heard something snap inside her.

    A thunderous sound echoed within her as she reflected on Leo¡¯s words.

    ¡®Four people of the same age in three households.¡¯

    The first was Leo, second was Rosetta and third was Alicia.

    So, the other one was¡­

    ¡®That guy?¡¯

    Daniel.

    Daniel was still standing there, just watching Leo and Rosetta.

    And evidently enough, the expression on his face was that of interest.

    After just watching the entire time, he soon approached the two as though he had just thought of something.

    As that man came closer, Rosetta felt her anxiety rising.

    Now that he was close, Daniel patted Leo¡¯s arm with that signature casual smile.

    The red gaze of the other man was fixed on the elbow that was patted for a moment, then he looked at Daniel.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a good idea, Young Duke Carter. I agree, I agree.¡±

    Daniel said this as he waved one hand.

    His voice was so bright that it seemed as if his ability to read the room had been flung to theherworld.

    Rosetta blinked as she scratched the pad of one finger with the tip of a nail.

    The situation had turned for the worse.

    Leo Carter suggested it, and Daniel Freesia agreed.

    Of the three families, two were in favor.

    Besides that.

    The two young lords who came here with Leo were looking this way very curiously.

    Rosetta had received some intel about the nobles from nca.

    She had to know as much as possible so that, whatever she had in her arsenal, she¡¯d be able to use freely.

    In particr, she studied the people who were usually around Leo. She learned their faces and their characteristics, and thanks to this, she could roughly guess who those two were.

    Hermann and Walter.

    Both had the characteristic of loose lips.

    Even now, those two looked as if their lips were itching to talk.

    Perhaps as soon as this encounter was over, those loose lips would be pping aboutter today.

    And it¡¯s obvious that Leo wasn¡¯t going to stop them from doing so.

    ¡®I mean, why did hee to look for me with those two in tow in the first ce?¡¯

    Suddenly, such doubts arose.

    She realized that he must have been thinking of conducting this kind of situation from the beginning.

    If this was a logical leap, then it was a leap. But for some reason, it truly seemed to be the case. If she were to consider how he acted in the original novel, then it suited his characterization.

    In fact, even with just what happened with Daniel, it¡¯s highly likely that they had been caught starting from there.

    In a situation where witnesses were present, it had be difficult to refuse after Leo had suggested fostering a ¡®cordial friendship¡¯ with them.

    Her red lips curled up.

    It was a good smile, but inside her mouth, she was biting her tongue.

    The ordeal she was facing now had set her mood into a terribly bad state.

    The first scene had been narrowly evaded, but this¡ªshe couldn¡¯t believe that everything was being set back like a butterfly effect.

    Rosetta wrestled with her thoughts.

    Frankly, if she could settle this in a way that she could take full responsibility, at this point, she would have already turned around and left without any regrets.

    Regardless of the rumors, regardless of her reputation, regardless of any risks.

    She didn¡¯t give a damn about any of those.

    Now, however, it¡¯s be a family affair.

    In this situation, Alicia and Damian were involved.

    ¡®Rosetta.¡¯

    As she recalled Damian, she remembered his voice.

    With a sense of guilt so ripe that it was easy to make use of him. That heavily remorseful voice.

    ¡°¡­What do you think, Alicia?¡±

    Rosetta nced back slightly and whispered to Alicia.

    She blinked her wide gold eyes, slightly looking around her surroundings.

    ¡°May I have the honor of being your friend, Lady Alicia?¡±

    And when her pink lips didn¡¯t open easily, Daniel was the first to speak soothingly.

    As Daniel made an exaggerated gesture of shaking hands, Alicia smiled faintly.

    ¡°¡­I would also like¡­¡±

    But Alicia trailed off. Suddenly, she recalled what Rosetta said to her about Leo.

    However, the brief utterance of a positive answer had already left through her lips.

    As Alicia was trying to figure out what Rosetta wanted her to do, Rosetta patted her lightly on the shoulder.

    ¡°If Alicia thinks it¡¯s fine, then I¡¯m alright with it as well. Let¡¯s exchange letters often1. Like good friends.¡±

    Thest part of her response was said with deliberate emphasis.

    Daniel might not know it, but Leo was the kind of person who was quick on the uptake. He could read between the lines.

    Rosetta, Alicia, Daniel and Leo.

    All four of them smiled.

    Although the meaning of each smile did not have the same meaning.

    ¡°Wow, then we¡¯re friends from now on, my friend.¡±

    With a tone full of vigor, Daniel said this. His tactless palm hit Leo¡¯s elbow yet again.

    Leo smilingly moved out of the way.

    It was a fluid motion, a movement that was clearly natural.

    Rosetta looked at both men one at a time for a moment, then she opened her lips.

    ¡°Then, I really have to leave now. May I? Truly this time?¡±

    At Rosetta¡¯s question, Leo¡¯s brows grew furrowed as he nodded.

    ¡°Of course. I apologize once again for keeping you for too long when you¡¯re not feeling well.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. It was discourteous of us.¡±

    When Leo apologized, Daniel chimed in.

    Rosetta shrugged, then she shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s good that we¡¯ve formed a connection. Then, see you again next time.¡±

    ¡°Shall I see you off?¡±

    ¡°No thank you, we¡¯re alright. You have to stay here. Duke and Duchess Carter must be grieving a lot, and isn¡¯t the funeral of your beloved older brother still ongoing?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±

    ¡°Thank you in return for your kindness.¡±

    After saying this, Rosetta quickly turned around.

    Yet another thing mighte up to hold her back.

    Of course, thus far, it didn¡¯t seem like they wouldn¡¯t keep her here just because she had already turned around.

    But she just wanted to leave quickly because she was afraid that even Daniel would insist that he shoulde out to see them off.

    Fortunately, this time, there was no voice to stop them in ce again.

    ¡®Let¡¯s just go home and rest.¡¯

    Right now, her head really was throbbing.

    It hurt so much that it felt as if a migraine would arrest her entire body.

    All she was thinking now was that they should go home and rest so that she could think about how to deal with this goddamn situation.

    How many steps had they taken?

    Carrying a bit of humidity with it, a summer breeze swept past.

    The light wind brushed against her hair and her cheeks, then it disappeared.

    Leaves could be heard rustling against each other. It was the sound of nature that was brought upon by the breeze.

    Soon, all the noises stopped.

    What¡¯s left behind was silence.

    And so, the sound that could be hearding from the entrance of the thicket was heard only btedly.

    Rustle.

    It was out of ce, this sound that seemed toe from an animal.

    It was fast, it was light.

    Something that was definitely not human.

    Inevitably, Rosetta¡¯s gaze turned towards where that sound wasing from.

    Halt.

    Once more, her strides were stopped.

    This time, no one was holding her back. Rosetta stopped of her own ord as she stared nkly into the thicket.

    Her gold eyes were filled entirely with the sight of those well-trimmed trees and bushes.

    Following Rosetta, Cassion and Alicia also stopped.

    The two wordlessly waited for Rosetta to start walking again.

    After a few seconds, however, it seemed as if Rosetta was unwilling to move.

    With her back against the other two, she was just standing there like a statue, staring at the thicket.

    ¡°¡­Sister?¡±

    ¡°Mdy2?¡±

    Feeling that something was amiss, Alicia and Cassion called out to her.

    But she did not answer.

    Where was it, her answer.

    She didn¡¯t make even a small acknowledgement.

    The strange reaction urged Cassion to move.

    Stepping closer to Rosetta, he now also looked at the thicket where her gaze was fixed.

    However, there was nothing there.

    There was a rustling sound earlier, but that was all.

    It was just an area of well-trimmed trees and bushes.

    Nothing more and nothing less.

    Knitting his brows, Cassion tried to look through the thicket more, but he soon concluded that nothing¡¯s there. Then, he turned to face Rosetta.

    However.

    ¡°¡­Rosetta¡­?¡±

    He unconsciously called Rosetta¡¯s name.

    They were outside and in a public ce, so he was required to call her ¡®Mdy¡¯, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Because her face had turned so pale that it seemed as if she was going to turn into a corpse at any given moment.

    Her golden eyes reflected the thicket, and as they were deeply sunken, her gaze was empty.

    It was as if she had been surprised. But, no. It looked as if she had witnessed such a shocking scene that she¡¯d lost her senses.

    ¡°¡­Rose¡­ Mdy. Mdy.¡±

    Cassion held her arm and waved a few times in front of her.

    Then, Rosetta¡¯s empty gaze turned slowly¡ªever so slowly¡ªtowards Cassion.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What made you react this way?¡±

    Cassion¡¯s voice pressed down hard as he asked.

    It was in a small voice that only the two of them could hear.

    Feeling the strange atmosphere, Alicia shifted her weight on one foot then the other.

    nkly, Rosetta shook off Cassion¡¯s hand.

    Then, she covered her eyes with her own pale hands.

    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±

    ¡°One second.¡±

    Rosetta firmly cut off the words of concern that he was about to say again.

    She hadn¡¯t stumbled, but it looked as though she was about to stumble over any time.

    Beneath the hands that covered her eyes, her red lips smiled helplessly.

    Rather than an act to show that she was at ease, the stiff smile seemed more to be out of disbelief¡ªout of anger and incredulity.

    Sheughed.

    With her face buried in the dark.

    Trying to gauge whether what she saw just now was a mere hallucination or the truth, sheughed.

    Immediately after that rustling sound, a strange creature appeared in her sight for but a moment.

    She didn¡¯t see it properly and it disappeared in an instant, but the unusual appearance of that thing left a deep impression on her. Even if it was just a moment.

    A bluish body that was much too pale. The whites of its eyes that had instead turned entirely ck.

    Like an animal and like a human being, but unlike an animal nor a human.

    A blue monster.

    That thing. It was the kind of demonic beast that Urien controlled.

    1 it doesn¡¯t trante well, but what Rosetta did here was a y on Leo¡¯s words. Leo proposed that she should e and go often¡¯, meaning to ¡®visit¡¯, but Rosetta twisted those words and replied to him with ¡®alright, let our letterse and go often.¡¯

    2 from now on, i¡¯ll be using the titles of ¡®Ducal Lady¡¯, ¡®Lady¡¯ or ¡®esteemed daughter¡¯ for both Rosetta and Alicia instead of ¡®Princess¡¯ or ¡®Ducal Princess¡¯.

 Chapter 80

    <strong>Chapter 80</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    No way, really, truly.

    It¡¯s impossible to believe this.

    She must have seen it wrong.

    Right. That¡¯s the only way toprehend this.

    It appeared within only a split second. Rosetta just caught sight of it from her periphery.

    She¡¯s certain that she must have just imagined it.

    That goddamn divine power made her think of Urien, and that¡¯s probably why she was subconsciously reminded of even the monsters that Urien controlled.

    In the first ce, how could the monsters that Urien controlled be here.

    ¡®Common sense. It shouldn¡¯t be here.¡¯

    With her hands still over her eyes, Rosetta repeatedly tried to calm her racing heartbeat.

    She had only been mistaken. She¡¯s sure of it.

    However, these attempts didn¡¯t have much effect.

    Even throughout this fruitless rumination, her cold body temperature didn¡¯t abate easily. Then, she hurriedly turned around because she felt something ominous behind her.

    ¡°¡­Hoh¡­¡±

    All of a sudden, light poured into her sight, which had been covered by darkness just now.

    She waited for her vision to adjust to the sudden light, then she opened them slowly once more.

    Still, she could feel goosebumps over her skin as the same creepy feeling was on her back.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure of it¡­ That gaze¡­ I felt it.¡¯

    Her golden eyes shed and looked around in a flurry.

    It definitely felt like that eerie gaze, but then all she could see some distance away were the men from earlier.

    Leo, Daniel. The two other men.

    They were talking, but looking this way.

    No matter how you look at it, it just looked like they were watching them leave by seeing them off from a distance.

    There were no suspicious nces, nor were there any strange atmospheres.

    And that creepy feeling was not there as well.

    ¡®Seriously, did I suddenly go crazy.¡¯

    Too much happened in just a short period of time.

    No one else noticed. She was the only one who did. But.

    As Rosetta stared nkly into the air once more, Cassion had been there to hold her arm.

    With her gold eyes gaining recognition once more, her gaze turned directly towards the man.

    At the uncharacteristically frantic gaze, Cassion held his tongue.

    He was worried about her sudden change in behavior, almost to the extent that he regretteding here, regardless of the funeral or whichever else.

    ¡°Rosetta, let¡¯s go,¡± he whispered.

    Rosetta stared back at Cassion without an answer.

    It looked as if she was looking for someone, and so Cassion removed the veil over his face.

    Just in case Rosetta was looking for him.

    As the flimsy piece of cloth was lifted upon his face, the summer air came into contact with his skin.

    Two gazes met head-on.

    Lightly rubbing her wrist as she stayed silent, Cassion opened his lips once more.

    With a faint, mysterious smile on his face.

    ¡°Your hands are cold.¡±

    Only then did Rosetta nod slowly.

    Then, her halted steps were slowly set into motion again.

    Her bewildered gaze was no more, and instead, a look of propriety and rity returned.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    However, unlike the eyes that found rity anew, her strides seemed to have slowed, and her pale face remained as white as a sheet, as though she had gotten sick.

    ¡°I must have¡­ just imagined it.¡±

    Even when no one asked, these words were mumbled as though to imply.

    Right now.

    She was closer to Rita than Rosetta.

    * * *

    The man¡¯s eyes were fixed on the woman.

    Silver hair that fluttered with every step she took.

    Halting in ce and nkly staring at something at the side.

    When the man next to her approached, she covered her eyes with both hands.

    Soon, she looked back towards this direction, on edge. Then she turned around, and her back looked weak.

    The Rosetta reflected in the man¡¯s eyes grew farther and farther away.

    The man captured her in his gaze without ever blinking. Until, soon, what he was looking at had already disappeared.

    As he did not blink for a long time, his eyes had reddened.

    Instead of shedding tears, the manughed.

    Finally, he found the woman he¡¯s been looking for.

    Yes. Atst, I found you.

    My Rita.

    My¡­

    ¡®Rosetta.¡¯

    * * *

    ¡®Rosetta.¡¯

    In my dreams, I heard a hazy voice echoing through my mind.

    As if to act upon the words that he said like a habit, that he would never leave her side, Urien appeared in my dreams to the point that I¡¯d be so sick and tired of it.

    With him as their shepherd, even the blue monsters he controlled appeared.

    After returning from the funeral, Iy sick in bed for a few days.

    Violent nightmares wreaked chaos upon my mind and, as if it was a direct reaction to this, my body began to be riddled with pain as well.

    A scorching fever, an inability to keep the food I¡¯ve eaten down, a palpitating heart, immense waves of pain.

    It was a tumultuous sickness caused by exhaustion.

    Alicia came every day and cried every single time. Damian came here once.

    Diana said that the duke also stopped by once¡­

    He came by while I was sleeping, so I didn¡¯t see his face. How fortunate.

    I suddenly recalled the doctor¡¯s face as he gave me a check-up.

    Then, during e evening, I recalled Cassion¡¯s face as he was staring down at me.

    His lips, closed in a straight line, didn¡¯t say anything. He just watched me for a moment and left the room.

    While I was sick, Iy bedridden, flitting back and forth between the realms of dream and reality¡ªwaking up and passing out every now and again. Throughout all this, I recalled what happened the day before.

    To determine whether what I saw that day was true or false.

    But at the end, each conclusion I made was always the same.

    ¡®I must have seen it wrong.¡¯

    Why would there be a blue monster at that ce.

    No, how couldn¡¯t it possibly have been there.

    From the very beginning, I was in a different world, separate from the one where that thing existed.

    It¡¯s only right for everything rted to Urien to remain in the third transmigration. The only thing of him that could have traversed worlds was my remembrance of him.

    Then, if it hadn¡¯t been a blue monster, what was that thing?

    Just like how I surmised that day, perhaps Urien shed through my mind because I witnessed Daniel¡¯s divine power, and when I thought of Urien, an apparition of the monster escaped my subconscious.

    Besides that, there¡¯s also proof that she had just imagined the monster that day.

    Wasn¡¯t I the only one who saw something strange at the time of the incident?

    If the monster truly was there, then what of Alicia, Leo, Daniel, the two other noblemen and Cassion?

    At least one of them should have seen the monster.

    Just like how I did it every single day back then, my worries and doubts eventually came down to the same conclusion¡ªthat they were just ¡®illusory¡¯. Even before I could think about it deeper, these thoughts would be brushed aside as mere ¡®delusions¡¯.

    My severe body aches came to an end.

    As though my mind had regained control over my body.

    Laughably enough.

    However, I found out that something else more ridiculous happened.

    As soon as I regained my strength, Diana carefully told me about it.

    ¡®Sir Maxwell has been ill since yesterday. Coincidentally, it happened at the same time you came to, Mdy.¡¯

    Hearing Diana¡¯s words, Iughed.

    It¡¯s just as she said¡ªwhat a coincidence.

    Didn¡¯t it look like my sickness had been transferred to him?

    I ate lunch at midday.

    Even after my meal, Iughed.

    I drank tea with Alicia, who wasn¡¯t crying anymore for the first time in a long while¡ªand Iughed again.

    We had an early dinner together soon after teatime, and when the meal ended, the smile left my lips as I stepped out of the room.

    I had an objective now, and that¡¯s to pay the sick Cassion a visit.

    As I reached his door, I knocked, yet I couldn¡¯t hear an answer in return.

    In any case, I only knocked for the sake of formalities, so I opened the door without any hesitation.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s dark.¡¯

    It¡¯s true that it¡¯s already evening, but the room was still too dark.

    Thick curtains were covering the window so that the patient could sleep soundly.

    The only source of light in that room was a flickering candle.

    Looking around the dim room, a slight smile tugged upon my lips because I recalled the past.

    Why of course, it was the day after I went to Katie¡¯s prison cell, and Cassion awkwardlyforted me.

    I walked closer to Cassion, who was asleep.

    Diana, who had followed behind me, closed the door silently. Then, she stood right in front of the room, her legs stuck near the surface.

    Looking at Diana once, I soon nced at the sleeping Cassion.

    Eyes, lips, closed like straight lines.

    Still, this man had the visage of tranquility as he slept.

    I reached out slowly and touched his forehead with my hand.

    The round curve of his smooth forehead wound gently beneath the palm of my hand.

    In the shadows, his dark hair tickled the back of my hand.

    ¡®Perhaps a bit warm?¡¯

    No, wasn¡¯t it a little hot?

    At the indeterminable temperature, I removed my hand. When I checked the temperature of my own forehead, it seemed like Cassion¡¯s was slightly hotter.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it soon time for Logan to give him a check-up?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    As soon as Diana said that, noise could be heard from the other side of the door.

    Unsteady footsteps from the end of the hallway came closer and closer, then halted in front of the door.

    Then, there was a courteous knock.

    Knock, knock.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Diana answered on my behalf as she opened the door. She seemed to have guessed who that person was.

    As long as I was beside Cassion, if it was any other servant, Diana would have sent them back.

    But beyond the opened door, as expected, it was Logan.

    His round eyes could be seen widening as he looked at Diana, but he soon nodded slightly towards the both of us. He entered the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Logan.¡±

    ¡°I saw you often, though you probably didn¡¯t notice I was there because your eyes had been closed, Mdy.¡±

    ¡°You paid me a sick visit?¡±

    ¡°The Madam was worried, you see.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so you were there as surveince. By any chance, is she worried that she might not get paid if the person who signed a contract with her dies?¡±

    I chuckled quietly as I said this, but instead of answering right away, Logan adjusted his sses, up and down with one finger.

    Soon, he opened his lips and a sigh came out.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said this many times, however you and my master really do resemble each other.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ve said this many times, but I simply cannot agree with that statement.¡±

    As I answered, I imitated him and pretended to adjust a nonexistent pair of sses over my eyes.

    Logan closed his eyes, looking as if he¡¯s tired of this. But he opened his eyes eventually and approached Cassion¡¯s side.

    ¡°So then, how did Maxwell end up like this?¡±

    No more jokes this time. I asked him a genuine question now.

    How on earth did this guy end up getting bedridden.

    It didn¡¯t seem like he was wracked with cold sweat, he wasn¡¯t tossing and turning, and the vaguely warm temperature of his forehead didn¡¯t even seem like his condition was serious¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s simply an umtion of fatigue. He was training intensely over the course of a short period of time until now, so of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­Aha.¡±

    Hearing Logan¡¯s exnation, I let out a shallow sigh of relief.

    Leaning slightly down towards Cassion, I raised one empty hand. To be exact, I was feeling the pulse of his wrist.

    And it was just as Logan said. It seemed to be a case of overexertion.

    He didn¡¯t sustain any internal injuries, and the flow of his energy was stable.

    In fact, as soon as I entered this room, I could have just checked his pulse.

    But I didn¡¯t.

    It wasn¡¯t until I heard Logan say that it¡¯s not something serious that I did it.

    Why was that?

    The question arose btedly, but it calmly subsided.

    Again, only a short sigh of relief slipped through.

 Chapter 81

    <strong>Chapter 81</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    ¡°If all that work caught up to you, of course you¡¯d get fatigued.¡±

    After setting down Cassion¡¯s wrist, I leaned against the windowsill.

    Now that I think about it, when one¡¯s fatigue were to umte, their body¡¯s condition wouldn¡¯t be the same.

    This man was so far removed from rigorous swordsmanship training before, but he endured it and even bested a knight in a match.

    After swordsmanship training, he didn¡¯tg behind with his magic training either.

    I told him that he shouldn¡¯t sleep less at night, but I¡¯m not sure if he heeded my advice.

    When setting a goal and striving to achieve it, the moment that the goal could be seen on the horizon, people tended to act foolishly.

    Besides that, the amount of mana he could control increased and he also recently saw his family, who¡¯d been trying to kill him all this time, so he was only bound to be fatigued.

    Perhaps it¡¯sudable enough that he copsed only now.

    Staring at his closed eyelids quietly, I opened my lips.

    ¡°He even has a fever now, will he be okay?¡±

    ¡°Your Ladyship also fell ill just a couple days ago.¡±

    Logan¡¯s firm answer was understandable.

    However.

    ¡°Do you think he and I are the same? Our Maxwell is weak1, you know.¡±

    I meant it sincerely, but as they listened to my words, Diana and Logan¡¯s expressions changed spectacrly.

    As though they had rehearsed it, they looked at me at the same time. Then, as they nced down at Cassion, they nodded together.

    ¡°Indeed¡­¡±

    ¡°He is still unskilled in many ways.¡±

    Diana and Logan spoke one after another.

    I murmured only to myself, but the way Cassion¡¯s circumstances elicited pity made me chuckle.

    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. As long as he takes a few days off and drinks his medicine, he¡¯ll recover quickly.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    As Cassion remained asleep all the while, Logan examined him. Those closed eyes did not open.

    Logan jotted down a few notes on a notebook that he brought, then with a snap, he closed it.

    Looking tired as he pressed a hand over his eyes, Logan turned to me.

    ¡°And about the ¡®elixir¡¯ you told me about the other day.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. How did that go?¡±

    Back then, a few days after Diana¡¯s revenge¡ª

    I wrote down what I could still remember about the elixir¡¯s recipe and gave it to Logan.

    I had to choose ingredients that existed in this world¡ªthere were only a few kinds.

    But even procuring those few things wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Most of the ingredients and preparation methods would be unfamiliar to Logan, and even if they weremon in this world, the efficacy would be slightly different.

    Besides, the person who originally made this elixir was a person who was half-transcendent and half-human.

    Starting with the vessel of the individual who would be making it, the difference was stark, so it would be difficult to make exactly the same medicine.

    In the end, our conclusion from this endeavor would be to study a new method of formting.

    The ingredients had been tweaked a little, and the formtion method was slightly different as well.

    There¡¯s no guarantee that this would end up sessful, but likewise, there¡¯s no guarantee that we would fail. It¡¯s worth a try.

    ¡°Are you making any progress?¡±

    I asked again, urging but without any pressure.

    Logan nodded with an expression that wasn¡¯t all too confident, but also not too bad.

    ¡°First, I have sessfully studied some of the mixing methods that you¡¯ve given me. As for the other things, progress is still ongoing.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    It was only a fraction of the work, but I was a little impressed to know that he¡¯d seeded in that regard because even that wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Without revealing a reaction, Logan continued exining.

    ¡°I was worried because it¡¯s mostly a formtion of Eastern medicinal herbs, oddly enough, but when I tested it, there were no side effects and its efficacy was good.¡±

    ¡°¡­Test? How exactly did you test it?¡±

    A dangerous scenario fluttered in my mind.

    That is, Leo¡¯s misdeed against Diana¡¯s younger sister in the original novel.

    Logan might have caught on to what I was insinuating. He just looked back at me with disbelief in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I myself am the test subject.¡±

    ¡°You did it yourself?¡±

    He surprised me in a different way.

    ¡°What if you fall ill because you did that?¡±

    The man fell silent.

    He gazed into the air as though to gauge something. Then, he slowly opened his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m somewhat resistant to poison. You don¡¯t have to worry about that happening.¡±

    ¡°¡­Aha. That reminds me, you did say that your specialty is poison.¡±

    There¡¯s no way that someone handling poison wasn¡¯t marginally tolerant to it.

    I had a fleeting thought that his body was in the perfect condition to handle medicine and potions.

    Suddenly, the sleeping Cassion caught my eye.

    ¡®Come to think of it, Cassion needs to develop some resistance to poison.¡¯

    I should ask Logan to make a potion that could develop Cassion¡¯s poison resistance next time.

    While I was distracted by these random thoughts, Logan continued speaking.

    ¡°Anyway, the progress right now isn¡¯t bad in many ways, however the medicine you most desire couldn¡¯t be formted to the best of its potential because of thecking ingredients.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the most desired, then you mean a rapid development potion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a rapid development potion.¡±

    Exactly as it¡¯s called, it was a medicine to elerate one¡¯s growth.

    Drinking this medicine would improve one¡¯s internal strength and would make one¡¯s qi flow smoothly. At the same time, it would also purify one¡¯s blood and help the body recover.

    It was a necessary medicine for Cassion, as he needed to grow in a short period of time.

    That¡¯s why I really want the rapid development potion to be made sessfully¡­

    ¡°You said that there¡¯s not enough ingredients. If you do have the ingredients, will there be any other problem?¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t. I seeded in making a potion that¡¯s of a simr kind to the recipe you had given me. However, I ran out of the ingredients I needed the most while I was studying it.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you ask nca to procure more? There¡¯s nothing she can¡¯t get her hands on.¡±

    At my deration of my firm belief in nca, Logan¡¯s brows rose.

    ¡°She can procure it. But it would be difficult to find those ingredients within the Empire, so she would have to import it from abroad. It will take a while.¡±

    ¡°How long¡­¡±

    ¡°Perhaps, about two years?¡±

    Hoh.

    I¡¯m at a loss for words. If it¡¯ll get here in two years, then that¡¯s toote.

    Cassion¡¯s resurrection was due on theing-of-age ball next January.

    ¡°That¡¯s toote already. Is there really no way to get those ingredients within the Empire?¡±

    Well, it¡¯s clear that it¡¯s unobtainable when nca had yet to start discussing the price.

    Nevertheless, I couldn¡¯t help but think it¡¯s a shame.

    ¡°At this moment, the ingredient doesn¡¯t exist in the Empire. It¡¯s been extinct for more than two decades now.¡±

    ¡°Extinct? Which ingredient?¡±

    ¡°The antlers of a white deer.¡±

    So it¡¯s that, the antlers of a white deer.

    In the case of the rapid development potion, Logan had to research and modify the ingredients and formtion for this elixir.

    It was an unfamiliar item, so those white deer antlers must be one of the improvised ingredients.

    ¡®Even just hearing about it makes it seem unfamiliar.¡¯

    As I nodded, I tried to brush off my disappointment.

    It was a shame, but we have to let go of what we couldn¡¯t do.

    It¡¯s not a habit of mine to waste time on things that wouldn¡¯t work.

    In my mind, I saw a deer with a white body and yellow antlers, but with a meaningless shake of the head, the image gradually faded.

    Along with the deer¡¯s silhouette.

    All of a sudden, I was filled with a strange feeling as I associated the words ¡®white deer¡¯ with the white-furred and yellow-horned animal.

    ¡°Wait, did you say white deer?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A white deer.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ the deer¡¯s body is white, and the antlers are yellow?¡±

    As I mumbled, Logan nodded as he looked at me with questions in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Leaning against the window frame, I tapped a curtain with my fingertips. Tok. The thick curtain made a dull sound.

    I closed my eyes for a moment and thought about the original novel.

    And I wondered, where exactly I saw this deer that I had a strange feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    My rumination didn¡¯tst long.

    Soon enough, I realized where I saw it.

    That was quite the massive episode. Funny how I didn¡¯t think about it right away.

    With a grin now on my lips, I opened my eyes. Still, the green-gray eyes looked at me dubiously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you, that ingredient.¡±

    Hearing my confident deration, the questions in his eyes grew even more.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to procure it? How?¡±

    ¡°How, well. Instead of that, I can tell you that the time I¡¯ll need to get it will be about¡­ two months?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better than two years.¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    It seemed like he wanted to ask further, but instead, he nodded.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll trust you and wait for it.¡±

    I could roughly guess his unsaid question.

    It couldn¡¯t be procured by nca, who he was loyal to, so how could I get it in just two months?

    However, I didn¡¯t have to answer a question that I wasn¡¯t asked, so I just hummed.

    ¡°Of course, Doctor.¡±

    Logan rose from his seat.

    It¡¯s an implicit gesture to say that their business here was over.

    As I was still leaning against the windowsill, I watched Logan as he was ready to go out. However, I opened my lips once more because something urred to me btedly.

    ¡°By the way, what do you think about him?¡±

    ¡°Who are you referring to?¡±

    ¡°You know already but you¡¯re feigning innocence. I¡¯m talking about your student.¡±

    At the mention of that student, Logan scratched his forehead. While putting his notebook into his coat pocket, he responded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall having a student or anything like that.¡±

    His voice was once again firm.

    Diana had been listening quietly until now, but with a pout, Diana interjected.

    ¡°Zobel will be very disheartened if he heard you say that. He treats you like a teacher, you know.¡±

    Logan stared back at Diana without answering. He just shoved his pen in his pocket.

    Iughed a little as I watched Logan act that way.

    His voice was entirely firm and his attitude was absolutely negative, but his expression didn¡¯t look all that bad.

    ¡°Yeah, be nice to Zobel. He¡¯s someone I especially entrusted to you. If you teach him well, he¡¯ll be a decent pharmacist.¡±

    My words were to pacify him, but Logan¡¯s straight brows knitted slightly.

    It seemed like he noticed that I was teasing him.

    Anyway, just like nca, he¡¯s quite quick-witted.

    His green-gray eyes were sullen now, and with an equally sullen voice, he answered.

    ¡°Well¡­ Even with his skills now, he¡¯s not bad as a pharmacist. To the point that you wouldn¡¯t believe he¡¯s actually a knight.¡±

    1 When Rosetta said Cassion is weak, it was more like in the ¡®fragile¡¯, ¡®delicate¡¯ or ¡®frail¡¯ way.

 Chapter 82

    <h4>Chapter 82</h4>

    Zobel.

    He¡¯s the pharmacist I attached to Logan.

    To be more exact, he¡¯s a hatchling chick pharmacist who I entrusted Logan to raise.

    That¡¯s why Logan gave a negative response as though he loathed the idea.

    Logan acted as though it¡¯s annoying to take charge of another person, but when he checked Zobel¡¯s skills, he soon realized that they weren¡¯t all that bad, and so Logan became willing to take Zobel under his wing as his student.

    Zobel helped out David with his deceitful stints all this time, however it wasn¡¯t long after David had been taken away that Zobel went to my side.

    * * *

    This was a few days after the match between Cassion and David¡ª

    Zobel himself asked if I could meet him in person.

    Although Diana had already told me the whole story of David¡¯s ¡®defecation incident,¡¯ Zobel came forward to convey his apology and express his gratitude directly.

    Still with an ashenplexion, he bowed very low towards me.

    ¡°I deeply apologize that I acted the way that I did. And for absolving me of my c-crimes, thank you very much.¡±

    I stared at him aloofly and spoke quietly.

    ¡°Fine. I ept both your gratitude and your apology.¡±

    The tone of my voice wasn¡¯t all that kind, but Zobel smiled as though he was greatlyforted. All that happened was that he apologized, and I received his apology.

    After this, we had nothing else to talk about.

    In the midst of a secret transaction, what more was the point of facing each other again?

    Nevertheless, as I sat in front of him, Zobel continued to stand still in that spot, and it seemed as if he didn¡¯t want to leave.

    As he fidgeted with his fingers, it looked like he had something more to say.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Cutting the prolonged silence short, I was the first to speak.

    I¡¯m here now, face-to-face with him, so he should just say what he wanted to say.

    Zobel¡¯s shoulders flinched in surprise, however he soon opened his lips in a stutter.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m going to quit being a knight, Mdy.¡±

    He hardly spoke more than a few words, but after this statement alone, he looked a little relieved.

    And whether or not he gained courage from that first statement, he continued his confessions, which I frankly wasn¡¯t very curious about in the first ce.

    ¡°I only did those things because David was threatening me, but everything I¡¯ve done until now still weighs heavily on my conscience.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°¡­S¡­So, because I¡¯ve done something shameful enough to disparage my honor as a knight, I¡¯ve decided to stop being one.¡±

    He dreamed of such a position that didn¡¯t suit him from the very beginning, so he¡¯s not that far off from the mark.

    Then, the man added bitterly as a murmur.

    It¡¯s bittersweet, but it¡¯s not a lie.

    In any case, he had many realizations as he saw David being dragged away.

    To be honest, I could understand Zobel¡¯s position as he was thinking something along the lines of, ¡®Should I me myself for everything that I did, regardless of whether I was being threatened or not?¡¯ Everyone had different notions, and I could respect Zobel¡¯s stance.

    ¡°Then what will you do from now on?¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t expect for me to reply, the man¡¯s carrot-colored eyes grew wide.

    He scratched one freckled cheek and stuttered out a response.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be¡­ a pharmacist.¡±

    ¡°A pharmacist?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mdy. My father is a pharmacist, you see, and I¡¯d like to follow in his footsteps to help.¡±

    Pharmacist, he said.

    ¡°It suits you.¡±

    It was quite literally the upation that suited him perfectly.

    After all, every single potion and medicine that helped David thus far was made by Zobel himself.

    If David had bought those potions himself, he might have gotten noticed, that¡¯s why he left the task of formting to Zobel.

    Originally, it was considered dangerous for any civilian to formte medicines, but the background check I had on him stated that, ever since his days at the academy, he had a great talent in medicine manufacturing¡­

    It wouldn¡¯t hurt for him to pursue pharmacy.

    Then again, this reminded me of something.

    ¡®I also need a pharmacist to make a cure for Ria.¡¯

    The cure for Diana¡¯s younger sister definitely exists.

    In the original novel, Leo¡¯s researcher had seeded in making it, so this meant that it¡¯s entirely possible to recreate it.

    In fact, I knew what the main ingredient was.

    The only problem was that I didn¡¯t know how exactly to make it.

    Unless I knew the manufacturing process, I¡¯d need to find a professional pharmacist to work on creating it.

    ¡®If it¡¯s Logan¡­¡¯

    No, it can¡¯t be him.

    Logan was a specialist in both poison and medicine.

    However, some problems would arise if he was the one I¡¯d ask.

    He was nca¡¯s subordinate, not mine.

    That was the problem.

    I couldn¡¯t easily leave a matter like this to someone who wasn¡¯t even my own person, especially if it was an endeavor that could take years toplete.

    ¡®To begin with, the contract I have with nca is just two years¡­¡¯

    Through and through, Logan would move just for the sake of nca.

    He was only willing to listen to me now because I had signed a contract with nca.

    After two years, he would leave without ever looking back, and so this matter was something I couldn¡¯t possibly leave in his hands.

    ¡®As expected, the best method is to find the pharmacist who made the medicine in the original.¡¯

    Rather, it was the fastest method to look for that pharmacist rather than to go about this in the roundabout manner.

    If I wantplete certainty when ites to the medicine¡¯s creation, wouldn¡¯t the chances of sess be more significant with the original pharmacist rather than any other average person?

    Allegedly, the pharmacist who made the cure in the original novel was a man in his mid-twenties, and he had brown hair and orange eyes¡­

    Thinking to myself, my eyes gravitated to the person in front of me.

    This man was standing quietly there, staring back at me while I was lost in thought.

    Brown hair. Orange eyes. They both caught my attention.

    ¡®No way¡­¡¯

    I blinked in a daze. Then soon, a smirk found its way to my lips.

    ¡®Ey, no way.¡¯

    This is absolutely ridiculous.

    In this world, what kind of coincidence exactly was this.

    However, unlike the incredulity I felt that was revealed on my expression, inwardly, doubt still constantly nagged at me.

    Without realizing it, I started topare Zobel to the original pharmacist.

    ¡®The original novel¡¯s pharmacist¡­ That character remained unnamed, but he was characterized with a stutter. And he looked very emaciated due to the dark circles around his eyes¡­¡¯

    Based on these clues, the descriptions matched one after another.

    Still, what turned my doubts into conviction weren¡¯t these physical descriptions, but the biggest difference between the pharmacist in the original story and the current Zobel.

    That is,

    ¡®The pharmacist in the novel despised the Valentines.¡¯

    I raised one hand to cover my lips.

    This was to hide the cheers that would havee out, along with the astonishment that I was feeling.

    If the pharmacist in the novel and Zobel were the same person, then it all made sense.

    Since Cassion and David wouldn¡¯t have had a match in the original storyline, Zobel had to continue working as David¡¯sckey.

    His mind would have been more worn down than it was now.

    David would have no problems being promoted to a senior knight, unless he was caught in the act.

    It¡¯s no wonder that Zobel, who failed to get promoted, quit being a knight while harboring spite for House Valentine.

    Perhaps it went like this¡ªhe became a pharmacist, but as he wandered around, he caught Leo¡¯s eye and so eventually fell under hismand.

    This theory turned into certainty.

    Yes. This man in front of me now will be the pharmacist in the original novel.

    ¡®The fall of House Valentine. Every aspect of it has a reason.¡¯

    As soon as I became sure of Zobel¡¯s identity, this thought urred to me.

    The household¡¯s reliable manpower was taken away, and all that was left were these people: a nanny who abused the ducaldies of the house, and the servants who turned a blind eye to this transgression.

    Then, the only knights left were those who attained their position through deceitful means.

    How could such a household not fall to ruin?

    Taking my hand off my lips, I slowly leaned back against my seat.

    And, tsk, I clicked my tongue.

    This was done while I was thinking of how pathetic the Valentines were, but Zobel, as he was in front of me, flinched.

    While his shoulders shook, he scratched the back of his head awkwardly.

    ¡°Of course¡­ I¡¯m being too shameless, aren¡¯t I, Mdy? It¡¯s ridiculous for me to strive to be a pharmacist when I once made medicine to harass other people¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m rooting for you though?¡±

    Before that discouraged voice could continue his bout of self-deprecation, I cut him short.

    Here in front of me was someone who had potential, so he shouldn¡¯t be discouraged.

    Rather than ordering him around with threats, it was better to boost his confidence with positive reinforcement.

    If you just whip someone who already had low self-esteem, then their efficiency would just drop further.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Bewildered, he asked back. However, I soon replied with a smile directed at him.

    ¡°Exactly that, I¡¯m rooting for you. I¡¯ll even support you.¡±

    ¡°Su¡­pport?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I believe you¡¯ll be quite the talented pharmacist.¡±

    At the gently spoken words, the man¡¯s cheeks turned red.

    It was as if he had never in his life heard apliment before.

    ¡°N¡­Not at all, Mdy. That¡¯s not possible. I¡¯m not talented, not at all.¡±

    While waving his hands in the air as though he was swimming, my expression grew stiff when he denied it outright.

    Watching me lean back fully as I tapped the armrest of my seat, the man¡¯s gaze quickly became filled with tension.

    ¡°Then, are you saying that my eyes are wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy for you to make effective medicine in a short period of time?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you would call talent¡ªand I acknowledge your talent. I¡¯m not saying this lightly, and these aren¡¯t empty words. Just take it as it is.¡±

    If given apliment with a smile, it¡¯s obvious that he would think that it¡¯s a lie.

    ¡®He must be denying it right now, thinking that I¡¯m just being considerate of him.¡¯

    People whocked confidence usually wouldn¡¯t takepliments at face value.

    They¡¯d think that the personplimenting them was just them being kind and considerate.

    That¡¯s why I deliberately hardened my expression and spoke firmly.

    With the carrot and stick approach done in a short span of time, Zobel was at aplete loss. He immediately bowed fully with his head practically mmed to the ground.

    However, his first reaction was clearly a questioning look that said, ¡®Maybe?¡¯

    Just as I thought, he was suspicious of whether I was being sincere or not.

    Until now, he remained awkwardly silent, but his lips soon opened hesitantly.

    ¡°But then¡ª I¡¯m someone who¡¯s caused damage to House Valentine¡­¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m someone who¡¯ll support you. As far as I know, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve ever harmed me directly though?¡±

    ¡°Can I truly be of help to you, Mdy?¡±

    The question was answered with another question, but this wasn¡¯t a bad response.

    This was enough to prove that he was slowly leaning towards epting it.

    Softening my hard expression now, I nodded.

    ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll be of great help. I¡¯ll give you my full support. If you ever be amendable pharmacist, I¡¯ll even help you earn a lot of money.¡±

    At the enticing suggestion, Zobel wavered and raised his head.

    Beneath the empty gaze of his carrot-colored eyes, a hint of vigor was faintly restored.

    Gulp. The man¡¯s adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he gulped dryly.

    His lips, which hesitated for a very long time, opened carefully.

    It¡¯s clear that the next question he was to utter was the one he¡¯d been wanting to ask the most.

    ¡°But why me, and why go through all that trouble?¡±

    It was practically the first time he didn¡¯t stutter.

    I paused for a moment, pondering how I should answer. I decided to say what I wanted to say.

    The reason I wanted him on my side.

    The reason why I¡¯m doing all this for Zobel.

    ¡°There¡¯s a medicine that I just know you can make.¡±

    A few dayster, Zobel resigned from the knight order.

    However, he still remained in House Valentine.

 Chapter 83

    <h4>Chapter 83</h4>

    That¡¯s how he became a pharmacist.

    After receiving permission from nca, I got Logan as his teacher.

    However, it¡¯s still uncertain whether he waspletely trustworthy, so Cassion¡¯s identity remained a secret with him.

    All I told him was that Maxwell and I were very close friends.

    Zobel assisted Logan in making the elixir.

    With that matter as well, Zobel was just told that the elixir was to make my friend, who became my escort knight, stronger.

    And so, back to the present¡ª

    ¡®Well¡­ Even with his skills now, he¡¯s not bad as a pharmacist. To the point that you wouldn¡¯t believe he was a knight before.¡¯

    After uttering a bitterpliment towards Zobel, Logan spoke again.

    ¡°Your Ladyship, why do you keep pulling in only strange people?¡±

    The amusing remark made me smile widely.

    ¡°To begin with, the representative of all these strange people is your master. You know that, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m also aware that it includes the Madam.¡±

    He spoke honestly with a calm tone. Shrugging, I pushed myself off the windowsill.

    Then, I walked unhurriedly towards the empty sofa.

    ¡°Who knows¡­ Well, let¡¯s see in the future.¡±

    Logan smiled sardonically. Behind the silver-rimmed sses, his eyes weren¡¯t smiling at all.

    I sat down on the empty sofa and leaned back.

    It was a seat situated next to the bed, so no matter where I turned my eyes, I¡¯d still see Cassion at the end of my gaze.

    ¡°In any case, what did Zobel say? Did he find out anything about Ria¡¯s illness?¡±

    As soon as Ria¡¯s name was mentioned, Diana reacted without a sound.

    She seemed to be suppressing her emotions, but there was no way to hide the ever so minute trembling of her fingertips, or the way her shoulders were so tense.

    Logan had never seen Diana react in such a way.

    Even though she was like that next to him, Logan still answered in the same calm and businesslike tone.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy. It¡¯s only been less than a month since he started taking charge of Ria. Though I do think that he¡¯s gotten closer to her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mdy. I¡¯ve also seen from time to time how kind he is to Ria. And she¡¯s also good at following his words.¡±

    Diana added this cautiously.

    Though her shoulders continued to be tense, there was a warm smile on her lips.

    When he became a pharmacist, the first task Zobel had was to examine Ria.

    It was a special task because he¡¯d only be able to make the medicine for her illness if he knew about it well.

    ¡°Right. That¡¯s good then.¡±

    At first, Logan examined Ria two or three times a week, then Zobel would check her condition again one more time.

    Perhaps because he was characteristically gentle, he and the child seemed to get along well.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re talking about the elixir, wouldn¡¯t you need Zobel¡¯s help once you start making it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m done researching the process of how to make it, and all that¡¯s left is the actual formtion. As for the other formtion methods, it¡¯s enough for me to study them myself.¡±

    Anyway, Logan was still mainly in charge of the elixir, so Zobel would only be assisting him from the side.

    ¡°Well¡­ Then, inform Zobel. It¡¯s now time to slowly start working on the research for Ria¡¯s medication.¡±

    I¡¯ll provide the needed ingredients within the next few months at thetest.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    Ever since Ria had been mentioned earlier, Diana¡¯s expression was stiff. However now, there was a bright smile in the ce where tension had once been.

    She kept her lips closed as though to control her surprise, but her round eyes were full of anticipation.

    As I rubbed the pad of my thumb with another finger¡¯s nail, I smiled.

    * * *

    ¡°Now then, please say ¡®ah¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡ª¡±

    Ria followed after Zobel¡¯s instruction.

    A child as young as her would be brimming with yful energy, but whenever it was time for her check-ups, she would be very obedient.

    She was sickly ever since she was very young, so she was used to seeing doctors.

    After taking a look into the child¡¯s small mouth, he held up a piece of candy for her.

    Ria smiled and put the candy into her pocket.

    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡±

    Ria¡¯s words were believable.

    She realized earlier on that it was difficult to hide the pain.

    This child was always honest about her physical condition.

    Zobel grinned and patted her round head.

    By then, the sound of chimes could be heard from the door.

    This meant that someone had arrived.

    Logan and Zobel¡¯s workce was in a small building situated between the knightage and the annex of the Valentine family¡¯s manor.

    There were three medical facilities inside the estate, and this one was for the servants and the knights.

    However, Logan¡¯s clinic was moreso visited by servants rather than knights.

    Wondering if a patient hade in, Zobel stood up from his seat.

    Though he soon found out that it was Logan and Diana who had entered.

    ¡°Teacher! And Miss Diana.¡±

    At Zobel¡¯s call, Ria hurriedly climbed onto her chair so she could peek.

    The moment she saw Diana from behind the table, Ria jumped out of the chair with a big smile.

    ¡°Ria!¡±

    Surprised, Diana eximed, but she caught Ria into her embrace readily.

    ¡°Ha¡­ really¡­¡±

    A sigh of relief and worry slipped through Diana¡¯s lips.

    Logan nced at the two sisters, then he sat down behind his desk.

    ¡°How is she doing?¡±

    While still holding Ria in her arms, Diana carefully asked Zobel.

    Zobel nodded and gave the older sister a pleasant smile.

    ¡°She¡¯s doing good. Herplexion¡¯s better, and overall, her condition won¡¯t deteriorate quickly.¡±

    Though in other words, her condition was still steadily worsening.

    Diana already knew this, but she thought about why exactly it was like that.

    Her younger sister had been administered some strange medicine all this time, and just recalling that fact made Diana¡¯s blood boil.

    And in the end, the worsening of the disease couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    All that could be done right now was to make the deterioration slower.

    ¡°One of the medicinal herbs that Her Ladyship told me to use in the formtion is good for detoxification. Thanks to that, the effects of poisoning from those illegal medications have been reduced a lot.¡±

    Logan said this as he rummaged through his coat pocket and took out a notebook, where he jotted down some notes with a pen.

    Diana paused and looked back at Logan. Then, she closed her eyes and smiled.

    Beneath the closed lids, she could see Rosetta¡¯s face.

    A roof over their head, walls surrounding them, a floor beneath their feet, and food provided for them. What came to Diana¡¯s mind was Rosetta¡¯s face when she said that she would be anything for the two sisters.

    ¡°As expected, Lady Rosetta is¡­¡±

    Diana murmured faintly as she opened her eyes once more.

    ¡°Zobel has worked very hard on creating the medicine, too.¡±

    Logan, too, added with a murmur.

    Diana¡¯s eyes widened, then she gave Zobel a smile.

    ¡°Sir Zobel, thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°No, I just¡­ I only did¡­ did it as it was written.¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since his voice broke out into a stutter, but it was because he was still not familiar with receivingpliments.

    Turning his back on the sight of those kids, Loganpiled the data.

    A bitter, Diana left the clinic with Ria in her arms.

    She was here thanks to Rosetta¡¯s kindness. She allowed Diana to leave work early today because she knew that it was Ria¡¯s check-up day.

    After the child and her older sister left, the clinic was left with silence.

    Zobel helped Logan untilte that day, then he turned in for the night.

    That is, Logan made Zobel stop working with a sharp shake of his head.

    One would instantly think that Logan was being cold, but Zobel wasn¡¯t hurt by this at all.

    Logan was acting cold, but Zobel knew that his teacher was a warm-hearted person.

    A while ago when Lady Rosetta¡¯s name was mentioned to credit Ria¡¯s medication, didn¡¯t Logan bring up Zobel¡¯s name, too?

    Zobel liked how Logan showed subtle acts of kindness, and for that, he looked up to Logan a lot.

    He was the opposite of David.

    Right, the opposite of the kind of person Lady Rosetta was.

    Someone who looked a bit difficult to gauge and seemed very cold, but nevertheless treated people they regarded as ¡®my people¡¯ with kindness.

    Suddenly, he recalled the day that the ducaldy said that she¡¯d support him.

    When he asked why she¡¯d go to that extent for him, she just said that there was a medicine that she wanted him to make.

    ¡®It¡¯s not some strange drug¡ªmy person¡¯s family member is sick. I need you to make medicine to cure that illness.¡¯

    When the ducaldy said ¡®my person¡¯, her expression was difficult to describe.

    At first nce, what shed across her features to be along the lines of kindness, coldness and pity. However, there seemed to be a hint of anger as well.

    Seeing her show those kinds of emotions, Zobel felt that he wanted to be one of her people, too.

    ¡°Her Ladyship asked me to deliver a message.¡±

    While Zobel was praising Logan and Rosetta inwardly, he blinked up at Logan the moment he heard the word dy¡¯.

    Somehow, just like a man who¡¯d been caught doing something wrong.

    Seeing the unnecessary reaction from Zobel, Logan raised one eyebrow, but he continued speaking.

    ¡°She said that she¡¯d get the ingredients for you in a few months at thetest, so right now, you have to start preparing to research how to make Ria¡¯s medicine.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the ingredients.¡±

    His carrot-colored eyes brightened up at the mention of ingredients and research.

    Logan stared at the younger man wordlessly, then he asked a question that he¡¯d been wanting to ask for a while now.

    ¡°By the way, what are those ¡®ingredients¡¯? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve heard exactly what they¡¯ll be.¡±

    Gulp.

    Instead of answering Logan¡¯s question right away, Zobel held his breath anxiously.

    Zobel looked like he was being extremely careful about this, so for a moment now, Logan slightly regretted that he asked for no reason.

    However, the answer that was returned to him was far from the cautious answer he was expecting.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The hum that passed through Logan¡¯s lips was not unjustified. That¡¯s how incredulous the situation was.

    Even the main pharmacist in charge did not know what the ingredients would be.

    ¡°All I heard is that one of the ingredients is something that hasn¡¯t appeared in the world yet, that¡¯s why it¡¯ll take some time to get it ready¡­¡±

    ¡®An ingredient that has yet to appear in the world, huh¡­¡¯

    Logan silently brooded over what Zobel said.

    It was something that he couldn¡¯tprehend, but strangely, he also understood it.

    ¡®No wonder. Is that why she didn¡¯t put in a request with the Madam?¡¯

    Then, he spected.

    Shemissioned the Madam to procure all the ingredients for the elixir, but oddly enough, she didn¡¯t request any medicine or any ingredients rted to Ria¡¯s disease.

    He wanted to ask just what kind of undiscovered ingredient it was and how exactly she knew about it if it had yet to appear in the world, but Logan shook his head without hesitation.

    Given his long experience of working under nca, he knew that the easiest way to handle this was to bury these questions.

    She always denied it, but in many aspects, Rosetta really did resemble his master.

 Chapter 84

    <h4>Chapter 84</h4>

    Slowly, I lifted my heavy eyelids.

    As my eyesight adjusted to my surroundings, it was exceptionally bright.

    Beneath the cloudless sky, white flowers bloomed upon a field, swaying along with the wind.

    Peach blossoms. No, perhaps magnolias.

    Strangely enough, the flowers¡¯ sweet fragrance reached the tip of my nose.

    It was an unfamiliar yet familiar scent.

    And only then did I realize what I was lying on.

    ¡®A boulder.¡¯

    I was lying on a broad t boulder that looked as though it was carved.

    I blinked my heavy eyelids.

    After sweeping both hands over my face, I noticed the long sleeves over my arms, which made a sound as I moved.

    Maybe.

    No, I¡¯m sure of it.

    This was a dream.

    A dream about the second transmigration.

    ¡®How long has it been since I had a vivid dream, I wonder.¡¯

    It was the first time after I had dreamt of Urien, which happened after I visited the dungeonst time.

    I¡¯ve had so many nightmares and hogwash dreams before this that I¡¯d be sick and tired of them, but this was so unusually vivid.

    ¡®Why the hell does this keep happening.¡¯

    It was only the second time that I¡¯m experiencing a vivid dream. But if you put it another way, it repeated a second time.

    I¡¯ve lived through multiple transmigrations, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m experiencing it in this round.

    I closed my eyes and thought.

    It¡¯s been a while, but I was so vividly experiencing this body¡¯s strong condition again.

    This body felt so light that it couldn¡¯t bepared to the weak body of a duke¡¯s daughter.

    That¡¯s right. I used to travel across the world with this body.

    But how long had I been lying just like that?

    Shortly, a sharp sounding in from the side, and a presence.

    Hearing the sound that was purposely not concealed, my eyes quickly turned to see who it was.

    And there, the person who made that sound looked back at me.

    He was a tall young man who had a limber body and long hair.

    Though his eyes were covered with a white cloth, his lips were smiling as they slowly opened to speak.

    ¡°Se1.¡±

    The voice that spoke was deep, gentle.

    I thought that this voice would sound alien to my ears because it¡¯s been a long time since Ist heard it, but it didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar at all. Perhaps because this was a dream.

    Staring nkly at him, I opened my lips.

    ¡°Mogi Oraboni2¡­¡±

    In the second transmigration, he was my older brother, who taught me how to make the elixir. Shin Mog. That¡¯s his name.

    His eyes were always covered by a white cloth. His eyes were injured many years prior before the birth of the person I was possessing.

    So, I never got to see those eyes of his as they were covered with white cloth.

    I didn¡¯t know the color of his eyes, the shape of his eyes, the length of hisshes.

    Immediately after I possessed the body of Baek Seol, I became very afraid of him.

    All that I had to disguise myself was this outer shell. And for someone who did not rely on his eyes, he might see right through me.

    I was afraid that he, whose eyes were closed beneath that white cloth, would be able to capture my very essence.

    I was so incredibly afraid of that.

    But for some reason or another, I became close to him.

    Because he was the only one who took pity on me, amongst the siblings who held no affection for each other.

    His sympathy was like rain over a drought-strickennd as I tried to navigate this difficult world.

    I had no idea why he sympathized with me.

    Perhaps he felt sorry for this body, which was weakpared to the other siblings.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because I vomited blood every time I trained, and I had to beg him for medicine every single day.

    He was called the ¡®Austere Crane¡¯ by others, and yet he was especially kind to me.

    He was originally an outstanding martial arts warrior, but he lost his eyesight, which prompted him to dive into researching medicine. In the end, he showed a particr talent in making man-made elixirs.

    Many people wanted to be a disciple under his tutge so that they could be taught how to make the elixirs.

    However, the only one he took in under his wing as a student and taught how to make the elixir was me.

    ¡®Se, keep mastering it. I¡¯m certain that it¡¯ll one day be of help to you.¡¯

    Through the coldblooded and eternally frosty gaze, there was a gap in his countenance as he regarded me warmly as family rather than as the ¡®Austere Crane¡¯. And at the same time, he was also my esteemed teacher.

    When I hit my head on the ground and met my demise during that second transmigration, the only face that came to my mind was Mogi Oraboni¡¯s.

    Sometimes he said this.

    That, maybe because he had been robbed of his eyesight, he looked at things differentlypared to others.

    Saying so, it was only sometimes that the white cloth over his eyes would be soaked.

    Those eyes beneath the cloth, which I had never seen before, became wet at that time.

    ¡®Poor thing. You poor thing¡­¡¯

    Tears that were both cold and warm flowed down his eyes as he repeated these words over and over.

    All the while, he also stroked my hair.

    His voice, as he recited the same words to me, was so terribly sorrowful that, after this, I cried secretly to myself a few times while remembering it.

    Here in my dream, I walked through the field while looking at Mogi Oraboni¡¯s broad back.

    The white flowers, which had grown tall, tickled my ankles.

    ¡°Se.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Oraboni.¡±

    Every time he took a step and every time the wind blew, Oraboni¡¯s long, dark hair fluttered along.

    Thest time I saw Oraboni was during that tearful scene, and so I couldn¡¯t help but bite my lips as I¡¯m now meeting him again after a long time.

    ¡°I wish for you to master your techniques slowly, very slowly.¡±

    After saying this, he stopped walking.

    The same moment Mogi Oraboni¡¯s strides came to a halt, the wind that was blowing stopped as well.

    When the wind stopped, the petals that were dancing along with the breeze seemingly halted mid-air.

    And here, the petals fell much slower towards the ground, as if it was a rain of petals.

    It was truly a scene that was suitable for the celestial realm.

    With a somewhat restrained voice, I replied to him.

    ¡°But, Oraboni. Wouldn¡¯t that put my life in danger?¡±

    He slowly turned around.

    The eyes hidden by that white cloth remained to be unknown.

    His fine lips drew a beautiful smile.

    ¡°¡­Who knows. Still, I feel regrettable about how you left. I guess you could say that I¡¯ve grown attached to you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Not knowing what he was talking about, I asked back. But at this, he smiled silently and stroked my hair.

    From the time that I was very young, until the time that I learned martial arts and went back and forth between the mortal realm and the celestial realm.

    He stroked my hair just as he usually did.

    ¡°Se.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Oraboni.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps all of Mount Baek¡¯s disciples, along with the disciple brothers and disciple sisters from the same master¡ªthey could all have descended already if the only thing you need to do is prepare yourself with all that¡¯s needed to be prepared.¡±

    At one point, I also descended.

    It was only a moment, but it felt like I was riding a cloud.

    Oraboni continued speaking quietly, and his voice was like the breeze of a fine spring day.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    Along where his eyes should be, the white cloth became wet.

    Without saying a word, I stared at the white cloth as it continued to be soaked.

    ¡°I wish for you to descend very slowly.¡±

    ¡°Oraboni.¡±

    ¡°I wish for you to have fewer hardships, even if it could be lessened only a little.¡±

    ¡°Oraboni¡­ Why are you saying these things.¡±

    ¡°Where else will you be going this time, I wonder, on these wandering travels.¡±

    The hand that was stroking my hair stopped.

    He smiled sorrowfully.

    Wept, sorrowfully.

    Smiling and crying, he said onest thing.

    ¡°Se, poor child.¡±

    * * *

    With my eyes slowly fluttering open, I woke up from the dream.

    Unlike the nightmare where I saw Urien, I did not wake up screaming or feeling as if I was being chased.

    ¡®What kind of dream was that?¡¯

    It was such a vivid dream.

    It really felt like I was there, like I really met Mogi Oraboni.

    That¡¯s why, even if we had talked only in a dream, it felt like a truly meaningful conversation.

    He talked in that way from time to time. While seeing something else with his unseeing eyes, he spoke in that way towards me.

    ¡®Where else will you be going this time, I wonder, on these wandering travels.¡¯

    ¡®Poor child.¡¯

    Still, his clear voice rang behind my ears.

    Tears welled up at the corner of my eyes, and so I blinked and wiped them away.

    Through my cloudy vision, I saw Cassion¡¯s back.

    And seeing the appearance of that familiar person made me finally realize that this was the reality I was living in now.

    Pushing aside my thoughts of the dream, I fiddled with the nket.

    It seemed as though the ce I woke up in was Cassion¡¯s room, and I was in his bed.

    ¡®How did I fall asleep?¡¯

    While staring at the man¡¯s wide back, I tried to grapple with my memories from before I fell asleep.

    It was Ria¡¯s check-up day, so Diana left work early.

    Since Logan was going the same direction, I told them to go back together.

    So I stayed in this room alone, watching Cassion as he slept and, at the same time, organizing my ns for the future.

    That¡¯s all I could remember.

    It seemed like I sumbed to slumber while I was on the sofa.

    However, I woke up lying in this bed, not on that sofa.

    The sofa where I fell asleep had only one small cushion.

    Looking alternately between the empty sofa and the window, I soon opened my lips to speak.

    ¡°What¡¯re you doing.¡±

    Because I had just woken up, my voice was a bit raspy.

    At the sinct question, the man calmly turned his head to look this way.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Why are you up when you¡¯re the patient? Why am I lying here, again.¡±

    ¡°The one who¡¯s sleeping should lie down, and the one who¡¯s awake should get up.¡±

    With a small smile, I got up from the bed. His ck eyes watched as I did, and he spoke.

    ¡°Why. You should lie down more.¡±

    ¡°You just said that someone who¡¯s awake should get up.¡±

    ¡°¡­If there¡¯s a contest to rank people who always get thest word in, you¡¯ll be ranked the first in all of the Empire.¡±

    One eyebrow twitched as he said that, though he answered with a smile.

    As I got up on my feet, I went to stand next to Cassion.

    While he looked towards the bed, he was leaning back against the windowsill, and on that same windowsill, I leaned over with my chest against the frame.

    I could only hear our breathing going alternately as we were looking at different things.

    Amid the dark silence, Cassion turned his head once our breathing had synced.

    And as I felt his gaze on the side of my face, I also turned to look at him.

    In that close distance, our eyes met.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    The sudden question was answered with another question.

    ¡°Until just now, you looked like you weren¡¯t alright, so I couldn¡¯t ask. Still, yourplexion is better today. So I wanted to ask.¡±

    ¡®Are you alright?¡¯

    I recalled the same question I¡¯ve heard before.

    ¡®Until just now, you didn¡¯t look like you were doing alright, La3.¡¯

    The two questions conted on top of one another.

    Seemed like I didn¡¯t look well.

    And somewhere in another world, in that other body, I also didn¡¯t look alright.

    Cassion wasn¡¯t originally quick-witted when it came to these things.

    Especially when it¡¯s being hidden, he¡¯s not supposed to notice like a ghost.

    Rolling my tongue inside my mouth, I nodded.

    ¡°Mm-hmm, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Again, there was a moment of silence.

    The night was essentially a period of quietude, so the silence wasn¡¯t strange.

    This time, I was the first to break that silence.

    ¡°How about you, are you alright? You look better now, so I¡¯m also asking.¡±

    Hearing the question uttered with a yful tone, Cassion¡¯s eyes met mine across the distance between us.

    A silly smile graced his lips as he, too, nodded.

    ¡°Mm-hmm, I¡¯m also doing good.¡±

    The silly answer matched his silly smile.

    After smiling back briefly as well, I spoke again.

    ¡°You¡¯re not asking, by the way.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°About what happened during the funeral. Why zoned out as though I¡¯d gone mad that day.¡±

    After asking if the other¡¯s alright or not alright, that¡¯s where we started.

    In the middle of the subsequent silence, his quiet eyes turned to me.

    ¡°If you have a reason to tell me, then you will tell me. There¡¯s no need to pry.¡±

    His tone was calm.

    Even calmer than when he was asking me if I was alright.

    As I stared at him wordlessly, Cassion tilted his head slightly as though to ask if there was something wrong.

    I averted my gaze.

    Perhaps because I was staring into his ck eyes, but the darkened room didn¡¯t look so dark now.

    ¡°¡­I thought I saw a monster. One that¡¯s been chasing after me for a long time, that monster.¡±

    ¡°Monster¡­¡±

    It was a strange thing to hear about, but Cassion didn¡¯t pry.

    However, he gave just this answer.

    ¡°There¡¯s no monster that you can¡¯t defeat.¡±

    Perhaps sour, perhaps not.

    What I was sure of was this¡ª whatever purpose he had in saying that, I felt at ease once more.

    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Feeling better now, I smiled again.

    Beneath this dark, pitch ck sky, the night was filled withughter.

    1 After Seol and Mog¡¯s names are the sounds ¡®a/ah¡¯ and ¡®i/ee¡¯. When these sybles are added to someone¡¯s name, they turn into a nickname as they¡¯re called by someone who¡¯s close to them. Their actual names are just Seol and Mog.

    Additionally, Mog¡¯s full name is ¡®Shin Mog¡¯, but Shin is hisst name and Mog is his given name. Likewise with ¡®Baek Seol¡¯.

    2 Oraboni = Older brother. I decided to leave the word as it is since we¡¯re in an eastern setting this time.

    (Rosetta and Alicia also call Damian ¡®Oraboni¡¯, but I¡¯ve been tranting that word to ¡®Brother¡¯ since the novel they¡¯re in has a western setting.)

    3 La = could also be ¡®Ra¡¯ because Hangul has just one character for ¡®R¡¯ and ¡®L¡¯.

 Chapter 85

    <strong>Chapter 85</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    After talking aimlessly all night, I finally managed to get Cassion toy back down on his bed.

    Cassion kept saying he¡¯s fine, but I wasn¡¯t fine with it.

    First of all, he was still a patient, so this couldn¡¯t go on.

    While I sat on the sofa that was beside the bed, I reached forward to sweep aside a lock of his hair that was clinging to his forehead.

    ¡°Once autumnes, there will be a hunting festival. You know about this, right?¡±

    ¡°You mean the one that takes ce around October?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. And after that, there will be a ball to celebrate the hunting festival.¡±

    When my hand brushed against the top of his brows, his ck eyshes trembled slightly.

    However, even at that moment, the gaze beneath theshes was directed only at me.

    Seeing this pleased me somehow, so I deliberately touched his brows once more.

    With hisshes trembling slightly again, Cassion replied.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re mentioning it, does that mean I¡¯ll have to participate?¡±

    Instead of an answer, I gave a small chuckle. This silence was also another way to say yet.

    Though the verbal answer still cameter.

    Well, it was only after his eyshes trembled three more times that I opened my lips to speak.

    ¡°Yes. You have to go. Where else should you go if not there. That¡¯s the ce where you can show off and run wild.¡±

    ¡®Show off¡¯ and ¡®run wild¡¯.

    Cassion¡¯s brows rumpled slightly as the two phrases that were mentioned bothered him a bit.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be at the ball, but at the hunting festival, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why you should focus on getting well and training hard. I¡¯ll have a new sword made for you.¡±

    ¡°What about my face? Of course, I¡¯m not sure if anyone will recognize me anyway, but it might be better to cover my face.¡±

    I can understand what he¡¯s worried about.

    The hunting festival was one of the biggest events that the imperial family regrly held.

    Most of the aristocracy would attend, and naturally, the high nobles would as well.

    As it was just around theing-of-age ceremony, and while he was as good as dered the sessor to their duchy, Leo would certainly be present.

    His and Cassion¡¯s mother as well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    With my hand touching his hair still, it went down to caress the man¡¯s cheek.

    His expression was grim as he was contemting over the matter, but his face soon grew stiff as though he had be a broken machine.

    His cheek was smooth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a mask so that you won¡¯t get recognized.¡±

    And it was a tad bit hot as though its temperature had risen.

    While hardened like that, he stared at me with those dark eyes, but he soon leaned his cheek against my hand.

    Even throughout this small movement, his eyes did not leave mine at all.

    ¡°I guess you really aren¡¯t feeling well. Seeing as how you¡¯re letting yourself be pampered like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­You too, though. Don¡¯t you still have a slight fever?¡±

    Again, Iughed instead of answering.

    Right, I did think to myself that I still might have a slight fever.

    With my back facing the window, the dim light of the dawn broke through.

    * * *

    Within a few days, Cassion recovered from his sickbedpletely.

    Truthfully, even though he had been sick, it¡¯s still funny how he had that fever.

    Still, after his clean recovery, Cassion immediately jumped back into his training.

    The mention of the ¡®hunting festival¡¯ along with the recent funeral where he met Leo seemed to be a pretty good motivation boost for him.

    Every day, there seemed to be mes surging in his ck eyes.

    As Cassion gritted his teeth again, there came a change in his training schedule.

    Because he was set to have a match with another knight before this, his training had been divided into 60% swordsmanship and 40% magic. This time, however, it was changed to 30% swordsmanship and 70% magic.

    Cassion was aiming to be the head of a mage household, not a knight household, so it was only natural for his training to be this way.

    Thanks to this, Logan had be busier in thest few weeks.

    Nowadays, Cassion¡¯s training started being focused on incorporating his magic into his swordsmanship.

    This was so he could be endowed with the title of a ¡®mage knight¡¯.

    Since there was no concept of a mage knight in this world, when I first mentioned it to them, Cassion, Logan and Diana had been greatly taken aback.

    However, their astonishment was only for a short moment.

    If it¡¯s something they had to do anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be better to jump right into it without hesitation?

    Those three people¡ªand nca as well as she received the news¡ªput their heads together and began to think about this deeper.

    ¡®The most ideal fighting style is closebat swordsmanship with long-range magic, right?¡¯

    ¡®But then it might be difficult to get the right timing to do the spell incantation. If he shows an opening in his defense in the middle of a battle¡­¡¯

    ¡®The usual oue is death, yes.¡¯

    ¡®Also though, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for me to do this and that.¡¯

    They tried and tried, but failed to think of a good solution over and over.

    However, failure was the mother of sess.

    After weeks of countless attempts and failures, the fighting style of a ¡®mage knight¡¯, which didn¡¯t even exist before this, gradually took hold.

    As a result, the form of a mage knight that they¡¯de to develop was ¡®a man who can create a magic sword¡¯.

    Starting with a chain of magic while wrapping the sword with mana, the sword itself would then be a ¡®man-made magic sword¡¯.

    Truthfully, it wasn¡¯t something likely to happen because it was easier said than done.

    Mana was an expendable energy and it would take some time to use it as a charge, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy to conjure enough mana to make a solid mass that would take the shape of a sword.

    And if something were to go wrong in the middle, it wouldn¡¯t hold out for long and his mana would just run out.

    But, then again, who exactly was Cassion?

    He¡¯s someone who¡¯s been born with the character setting of, ¡®unfortunate genius¡¯.

    Well, that¡¯s a thing of the past now.

    Since he could wield his mana properly this time, he wasn¡¯t an unfortunate genius anymore.

    He¡¯s a genius, period.

    Besides that, he was endowed with a body that had a vast amount of mana along with an innate mana affinity that he was born with.

    Even without having to utter the incantation, he could still wield his mana and cast the spell properly.

    He could easily break the barrier between theory and reality.

    As a result, even in the middle of practice battles, it was possible for him to transform a sword into a magic sword that easily.

    Just by touching a sword, he could make electricity ripple through it, thereby making a zing magic sword.

    In close rangebat, he could fight using his general swordsmanship skills, while with long range, he could immediately shoot out the magic that was wrapped around the de of his sword.

    Since the magic spell had already been cast, there would be no gap between his swordy and his magic wielding.

    Indeed, this was the fighting style of a ¡®mage knight¡¯ that was envisioned for him from the start¡ªsomeone who was good at both close range and long rangebat.

    ¡®That¡­ Doesn¡¯t that look like aura?¡¯

    One day, Diana observed Cassion¡¯s sword and said this.

    Indeed, it¡¯s just as she mentioned. The magic sword, which was coated with mana, was giving off an enigmatic glow.

    It looked as if blue and red mes were being intertwined as it glowed.

    The sight of it was quite mysterious, so it looked like the sword was instead wrapped with aura.

    Still, it was quite different from the real deal.

    Well, anyway.

    ¡®The only swordmaster in this world is Duke Valentine, so¡­¡¯

    Only one person in the entire empire. Additionally, it was a duke.

    How many people exactly would have actually seen the aura wielded by such a person?

    If people who had never seen the real deal, the moment they see Cassion¡¯s sword, they would one hundred percent think that it¡¯s ¡®aura¡¯.

    There¡¯d be a lot of noise about it for sure.

    Later on, once it¡¯s revealed that this power came not from swordsmanship but from magic, then there would be a whole lot more mor.

    And, of course, that¡¯s what I intend to happen.

    After Cassion sessfully raises his name in the future, wouldn¡¯t it be better to carry with him at least one positive attribute?

    Since we¡¯re going up against the main character here, it¡¯s imperative to exert this much effort.

    The long box I¡¯m holding right now was also part of this ongoing effort.

    Inside this box was a one-of-a-kind item that could never be found anywhere else in the empire, and it was prepared especially for Cassion, who had be the empire¡¯s one and only ¡®mage knight¡¯.

    I designed it myself, and Imissioned nca to have it made, so it¡¯s clear that this is the only one of its kind in this world.

    After several weeks of its production, it waspleted only today.

    ¡°Have you received the sword?¡±

    A voice rang out in the room even as I was the only person inside.

    The voice wasing from a crystal ball that was on the table.

    It was a crystal ball formunication, which I received from nca the other day. Long distance videomunication was possible through this.

    ¡®nca said that it¡¯s avable only in her guild.¡¯

    Over the round crystal ball, I saw the Madam¡¯s wide smile.

    Instead of picking it up myself, I asked Diana to do it on my behalf.

    Ever since the unexpected encounter with Leo at the funeral, I¡¯d be apprehensive about getting involved with him.

    It felt as if I got hit by the original plot.

    So, I decided to be a little more cautious for the time being.

    The big event that was the hunting festival wasing up soon, so I intend to twist the original novel¡¯s plot there as well.

    When carrying out an insurrection, was it not a virtue to hold one¡¯s breath before the main event?

    Refraining from going out was also part of that tactic.

    Because of this, I sent Diana to retrieve the item, but nca wanted to check the delivery status with her own eyes.

    With the case containing the sword in my hands, I shook it in front of the crystal ball.

    nca smiled and nodded as though she was satisfied to see this.

    ¡°I put so much effort into this sword, so I wanted to make sure it arrived safely to you. And the name of this sword is¡­¡±

    ¡°Whip sword.¡±

    As I answered briefly, I opened the case.

    Click. Apanied by the sound, the whip sword, the creation of which I had entrusted to her, was now in in sight.

    I took out the sword and set down the empty case.

    ¡°Right, whip sword. I¡¯ve never heard of such a sword in my life.¡±

    As I listened to nca speak, I examined the sword carefully.

    Its scabbard was ck. And over that ck exterior, there was a subtle engraving of zing mes.

    A fleeting thought passed through my mind that it seemed to represent both Maxwell and Cassion, and so it made me chuckle briefly.

    Gripping the hilt, I drew the sword from the scabbard.

    Shrrng.

    As soon as it was unsheathed, the sound of the sharpened de cut through the air.

    With its slightly vibrating atmosphere and its fricative sound, the de¡¯s quiet ringing resounded throughout the room.

    I examined the de carefully.

    The form of a whip sword was a bit unique.

    It looked like a regr sword at its base form, but it would stretch out like a whip once inner strength were to be imbued into it.

    This sword, however, would react to mana instead of inner strength.

    When looked at closely, the exceptionally thin lines on the sword could be seen.

    Once the sword would stretch out from those lines, it would then take on the form of a whip that could be swung.

    At the center of the sword were microfibers sustained by mana or inner strength.

    After counting over 50 fine lines over the sword, I looked up at nca.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±

    ¡°I did my very best to make it ording to your instructions.¡±

    At the restrained praise she received, nca gave a captivating smile.

    She was overflowing with uninhibited confidence.

    Since her confidence was justified, I answered with a nod.

    ¡°Have you tried to test it?¡±

    ¡±Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t able to do that. I don¡¯t have anyone around me who can handle aura or mana, so I didn¡¯t have the chance to modify the sword¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, indeed, that¡¯s something that couldn¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Right, it was impossible.

    Because after all, the only people who can wield this sword were Cassion, Duke Valentine¡­

    And me.

    Just the three of us.

 Chapter 86

    <h4>Chapter 86</h4>

    ¡°Give it a try first. If you find any problems with it, please contact me right away.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that. You worked hard on making it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. I worked really hard on it, put all that effort in it. My kids and I went through so much making a sword that we¡¯ve never heard about before.¡±

    [ t/n: she calls her subordinates her ¡®kids¡¯ ]

    What I said was just for formalities, but then nca¡¯s reply quickly followed.

    She said it in a quick, clear tone, her brows raised as she smiled a picturesque smile.

    Whenever she acted like this, I could feel that something unpleasant was about to happen.

    Sure enough, the next moment.

    nca covered her lips with one hand as though she was very, very hurt, then she said,

    ¡°I went through so many difficulties, but you didn¡¯t evene to receive the item in person. You know, I¡¯ve just been here, waiting patiently for when you¡¯lle to see me again.¡±

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Her words instantly gave me a sharp headache. Despite me scoffing at her, she continued her charade.

    She suddenly raised her other hand, the one that wasn¡¯t covering her mouth, then fluttered her fingers theatrically.

    ¡°You even put a ring on me.¡±

    The diamond ring glimmered brilliantly on her right ring finger.

    It was the ring I gave her asmission payment back then.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have given a ring.¡¯

    I should have given her something else.

    ¡°Right, I gave you that ring. I even gave you the gloves you¡¯re wearing now, right?¡±

    My eyes were narrowed as I replied to her, and nca removed the hand that was covering her lips.

    There was a refreshing smile on her lips as they were revealed.

    ¡°Yes, thank you. It¡¯s a truly rewarding gift in exchange for making the sword.¡±

    In response, nca stroked the back of one of her gloved hands as though she were caressing a baby¡¯s cheek.

    Every time her hand moved, thece and tightly embedded jewels in the fabric glittered lustrously. The gloves were made by a master artisan.

    Indeed, that pair was worth a fortune.

    ¡°I¡¯ll use this well, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, so enough of that nonsense. Let¡¯s just proceed to discussing the next thing.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, nonsense, you say. I¡¯m hurt.¡±

    Casually ignoring that, I brought up the next topic.

    ¡°The item to be auctioned that I asked you to look intost time. How did that go? News about it should be going around these days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s on the list of the Arcano auction. It¡¯ll be held after the hunting festival, towards the beginning of winter¡­ Ah. It just so happens to be around your birthday, Lady Valentine.¡±

    ¡®Rosetta¡¯s birthday is around early November, I think.¡¯

    I nodded and repeated nca¡¯s words.

    ¡°The Arcano auction.¡±

    It was the name of thergest covert auction in the empire.

    It was the auction I asked her to look into, and at the same time, it was the one that would supply us the key ingredient for Lia¡¯s medicine, which I promised Zobel.

    The ingredient was yet to be named, and it would be first revealed through the Arcano auction.

    But there was a problem.

    Through the original novel, I could roughly guess around when it¡¯d be held, but not the exact date and time.

    That¡¯s why I had to entrust the matter of investigating it to nca. After all, there was no such word as ¡®secret¡¯ in her vocabry.

    ¡°And the auction house¡¯s location?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been announced yet. The Arcano auction¡¯s event details aren¡¯t usually released to the public until just before the event itself.¡±

    Certainly enough, the method in which they hosted this event was true to its reputation.

    I rummaged through my mind, trying to see if there was any other relevant information I could glean from the original work. In the meantime, nca added as though she was trying to set me at ease.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll find out a week before the auction. I¡¯ll even look into the number of seats they¡¯d have inside.¡±

    As she said this, she winked gracefully. At the suggestive wink, I rolled my eyes and shook my head.

    ¡°Then, please do so. It¡¯s an auction that cannot be missed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. Is there anything else you need?¡±

    ¡°No, not anymore. That¡¯s already a lot for you to do.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. However¡­¡±

    One hand was waved in the air as she said that it was nothing, but it slowly went back to its ce.

    She leaned that one arm on the table and propped her chin with her hand.

    With her eyes narrowed, her silver irises were touched by a ray of sunlight.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I have a question. May I ask?¡±

    nca¡¯s curiosity was likely to tire me out once again, but since she was juggling many responsibilities this time, I nodded in response.

    One finger tapped on her cheek.

    ¡°How¡­ did you know?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    Towards the vague question, my answer was likewise an inquiry. I tilted my head to the side.

    Even through the crystal ball, her silver eyes twinkled clearly.

    ¡°About the item that will appear in the Arcano auction. It¡¯s not even a piece of information that we obtained, so how did you know about it so quickly¡­¡±

    I¡¯m just curious.

    She added in a whisper.

    Beyond the crystal ball, she looked at me expectantly with her torso slightly tilted forward.

    And beneath that yful smile, there was a hint of genuine curiosity.

    No, actually, her excitement just couldn¡¯t be hidden.

    For a moment, it crossed my mind that this might be the reason why she goes around wearing a veil.

    If she constantly showed that kind of curiosity, who on earth would want to entrust her with amissioned request?

    They¡¯d just run away instead.

    I leaned back against my seat.

    Only then did the space between us return to what it was before.

    ¡°Why, are you afraid that I¡¯m two-timing you with another guild?¡±

    As I asked, nca shook her head as though it was far from what she was thinking.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t get a tip-off about something like that. Who would have gotten that intel first anyway. Even if you were two-timing, they wouldn¡¯t know that information.¡±

    ¡°Still full of confidence, are we.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my charm.¡±

    ¡°Yup, sounds about right.¡±

    After I answered briefly, I blinked in a daze.

    Look at all that confidence.

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell her the truth.

    But I don¡¯t think she¡¯d be happy if I¡¯d tell her about some made-up reason. It¡¯s the same the other way around if she said nonsense to me.

    After thinking about it for a second, I opened my lips to speak.

    At the same time, there was a faint glimmer in the silver gaze that was staring intently at me.

    ¡°It¡¯s possible after reading many books.¡±

    At the matter-of-fact tone thrown at her, nca¡¯s expression fleetingly hardened.

    Her expression had grown awkward for that one moment, but a smile soon graced her face.

    I just knew that she was going tough any second now, so I took the initiative to intercept.

    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. I need to go and test the sword.¡±

    ¡°My oh my, how truly col¡ª¡±

    Click.

    Her loud voice was promptly cut short, and the screen disappeared as well.

    I stared at the nk crystal ball, then turned my gaze to the window.

    The weather was good.

    It was the perfect weather to test this sword.

    * * *

    With the sword fastened to my back, I left my room.

    My hair was tied up in a ponytail, and I intentionally wore a skirt with a slit on the side since I had no pants here.

    I should at least have one piece of clothing that I could movefortably in, so I had this prepared.

    Leaving theforts of my room and going out the door of the detached mansion, I moved as fast as I could.

    On the outside, Rosetta looked the furthest from a person who knew martial arts, but if anyone were to see me moving like this, they¡¯d obviously think that I am practicing martial arts.

    It¡¯s better not to run into anyone.

    Moving in that way, I went to the back of the detached mansion and took the first trail path I saw.

    It¡¯s the scheduled time for Cassion¡¯s training at the clearing where he often went.

    I can¡¯t take up someone else¡¯s training spot, of course.

    Besides, I¡¯m still keeping this sword a secret.

    In a way, it¡¯s a surprise gift for him, but since it¡¯s not yetpletely ready, who on earth would give an unfinished gift?

    So now, I needed to find another quiet ce that wasn¡¯t the vacant lot. I think it would be alright if it¡¯s a ce good enough for training, and at the same time, that no one knew about it.

    That¡¯s why this was the path I found.

    From behind the detached mansion, it was a path leading nearby the mountain and the gardens, and it was just at the border that¡¯s not much frequented by people.

    ¡®Well, it¡¯s a bit too narrow to even call it a path, but¡­¡¯

    The path we usually took to the clearing was wide and well-maintained, but this one was the opposite.

    There were thick bushes and unkempt trees here and there. The only thing that would inform anyone that there¡¯s a path here were the parts where the grass was growing just slightly lower.

    Seeing as there were no traces of other people stepping on the grass here, there seemed to have been no oneing and going through this path these days.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since I went this way.¡¯

    I trudged through the low-growing grace, walking along the dim path.

    It felt much like I was walking on a snow field where no one else had walked through.

    The smell of grass enveloped my senses.

    The rustling of foliage echoed along with the steps that seemed endless.

    From somewhere unknown, a bird¡¯s chirping could also be heard.

    I fanned my face a little. I couldn¡¯t feel the sun¡¯s direct heat because of the trees¡¯ shade, but the air was still humid.

    Soon, I found a fork in the road.

    There was arge tree dividing the path. Compared to the left side, the foliage in the path on the right looked more overgrown.

    ¡®Then¡­¡¯

    The right one.

    I took the path on the right on purpose.

    Since I came here in search of a ce that no one frequented, it¡¯s better to choose the path that looked like no one was going there.

    In any case, all I need is a wide clearing.

    The grass growing on the path on the right wasparatively shorter. Maybe it¡¯s because the trees¡¯ shadows here were denser, so the grass couldn¡¯t grow taller.

    The air was cooler here.

    As I walked, the temperature unexpectedly made it feel like it was daybreak during early summer.

    I wonder how long I walked.

    Still, I soon found the end of the path.

    I stopped at the edge of the field, blinking in a daze.

    The scenery before me was so very different from what I was expecting.

    To be honest, the picture I had in mind was an empty field. Or perhaps a field wrought with the wilderness, full of tall grass.

    However, the sight in front of me now was neither a wastnd nor an unkempt field.

    Rather than that¡­

    It was andscape that was reminiscent of the world I lived in during my second transmigration.

    Right, it felt close to that.

    The grass over here was long enough, too, that they went past my ankle.

    Except for that, however, the scenery here was worth admiring.

    A small pond.

    Flowering trees with delicate leaves, growing here and there.

    Wildflowers that were blooming beautifully across the field, interspersed with a couple of boulders.

    I took a careful step forward.

    Tickling my ankles, the grass here was a little softerpared to the grass on the path I had been walking over so far.

    Walking through the flower trees which were nted in a loose circle, I checked the surroundings.

    ¡®It¡¯s the same with the path, too. Judging by how it doesn¡¯t seem to be managed, it¡¯s either a ce where people don¡¯te and go¡­¡¯

    Or a ce that¡¯s been abandoned long ago.

    Thetter seemed highly likely.

    The pond hadn¡¯t dried up, but at the same time, it seemed as if it had been man-made somewhat.

    The wide boulders also looked as though they¡¯d been cut ording to andscaping design.

    Touching the smooth side of the boulder, my hand got caught with a thinyer of moss.

    I looked nkly between my hand and the boulder.

    Then suddenly, I recalled my dream where I met Mogi Oraboni, and I smiled.

    Of course, there was no moss over there.

    ¡®I¡¯ll do it here.¡¯

    An abandoned ce that no one frequented, and yet it would strangely evoke nostalgia.

    Where else would be a better ce?

    I soon took out my fan. Then, I swung it in arge arc, towards the direction of a myriad of weeds.

    Whizz¡ª

    The sound of air being cut went off briefly, then it was gone.

    Beneath where the sound passed, the grass was cut short.

    Staring at the cut grass where a straight path had appeared, I clutched my fan.

    Before holding the sword, it would be best to clean up this ce first.

 Chapter 87

    <h4>Chapter 87</h4>

    After I was done arranging things here, I ced one hand on my waist as I looked around once more.

    After cutting the overgrown grass and removing the moss from the pond, the abandoned space soon transformed into a small personal garden.

    ¡®No matter who sees this, it won¡¯t look like an abandoned ce anymore.¡¯

    Now content with how thendscape transformed because of me, I began to warm up.

    Truthfully, I never once tried to use my inner strength properly ever since I regained my abilities.

    I didn¡¯t have a clear grasp of my inner strength in the beginning, that¡¯s why it was dangerous to use it back then. But after I had gotten used to it more over time, that¡¯s not a concern anymore.

    At best, I had only fought those street thugs from before. I faced Diana as well, and I had a few sparring sessions with Cassion.

    Thus far, I didn¡¯t have a proper reason to exert myself, nor was there a reason for me to use my strength, really. So naturally, I had yet to check just how much strength I had at the moment.

    So, I was nning to figure that out today.

    There¡¯s no one looking, and I just found the perfect clearing to let loose.

    At the same time, I also had to test Cassion¡¯s sword.

    After stretching my shoulders, I picked up the sword, which I had set down earlier.

    One hand was on the sword¡¯s smooth scabbard, the other hand was on the sword¡¯s hilt.

    Closing my eyes and taking a deep breath, I felt my five senses bing sharper.

    Shiiing.

    The sword was unsheathed.

    Simr to how it was in front of nca earlier, the well-forged de appeared while apanied by the shrill sound.

    After tossing the scabbard far away, I got into my stance.

    ¡®The sword is a bit too long for me.¡¯

    But that didn¡¯t matter.

    Cassion, who was the owner of this sword, had a muchrger physique than me, so it¡¯s only natural.

    I kicked a few stones upward with one foot.

    The stones were flung in the air. And before they could even fall to the floor, my body shot forward.

    Tu-duduk.

    The long, sharp sword split all the stones.

    The three stones that were in the air just now soon turned into nine pieces as they met the ground.

    And when I stepped on those small stones, they instantly turned into powder that was scattered around.

    ¡®It has a good feel to it. It performs as good as it looks.¡¯

    After admiring it for a short moment, it was only then that I clutched it properly in my hand.

    From now on, it was time to test the sword in earnest.

    This whip sword.

    This sword wasn¡¯t just a regr longsword, but a whip sword.

    Arm, hand, sword.

    My energy naturally flowed like a single stream of water.

    After being infused with qi, the slitted de stretched silently.

    It looked as though it had been dismantled. However.

    The de, which came undone along the slitted lines, had fine threads connecting them from the inside. I swung it like a whip.

    Crackle!

    Extended to a length more than three times my height, the sword whip struck the ground.

    The grass that was cut rose in the air and fluttered to the ground.

    As I swung the whip sword into the air, it smoothly reached the targeted thin tree.

    Craaack¡ª!

    Again with an apanying sharp sound, the tree snapped in half.

    After this, I tested the whip sword more in various ways.

    How the des followed as I moved my body.

    How long it would take for the whip form to return to its sword form.

    Also, whether the whip¡¯s length could be adjusted easily.

    In the end, everything was satisfactory.

    I was a little apprehensive about how the sword¡¯s creation was finished without a single test run, but my worries ended up unfounded.

    Swung like a whip just now, the weapon returned to the form of a long sword smoothly. As I stared at it, I murmured under my breath.

    ¡°Just who the hell is nca¡­¡±

    Once again, I realized how fortunate it was that she was an ally.

    ¡®I think I¡¯ve checked every aspect of the sword by now¡­¡¯

    Now, it was time to check my own physical condition.

    Even after a long time of testing the sword, I was in a better condition than I thought. My breathing was fine, too.

    My outer strength was dreadful though, so of course it would be a joke to say that I was any sort of a ¡®murim master¡¯.

    Still, it¡¯s not as bad as I thought it¡¯d be.

    I picked up the scabbard, which I had left some distance away, and sheathed the sword and set it down. Then, I took my fan from my waist.

    In the first ce, this was my main weapon.

    Once again, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.

    The body I had possessed in the second transmigration was one of the numerous children of the Baek School¡¯s household head.

    The Baek School was a sect led by my transcendental father, and it was located on a very rugged mountain. The mountain soared higher than the clouds, and there was a superb view of the cliffs and stone mountains surrounding the ce.

    Amid the mystical scenery, there were beautiful white petals fluttering all year round, perfectly matching the Baek School.

    [ t/n: Baek can also mean ¡®white¡¯ ]

    A sect led by a transcendental.

    A perilous location.

    White flowers that were in full bloom all year.

    In line with such a setting, the people of the Baek household were all very austere and elegant.

    These characteristics of theirs would be the most evident in their martial arts techniques.

    When I was young, I learned martial arts while holding a branch of a willow tree. It was only when I grew up that I finally held a weapon and mastered those techniques.

    In my case, it was an iron fan.

    The teaching that could most famously sum up the Baek School was this:

    ¡®Martial arts is an artform. Treat each gesture as if you would strike an orchid, as if you are drawing a line. Move in such a way that there is no way for others to distinguish whether you are dancing or practicing your martial arts.¡¯

    As I looked back on my memories of that time, I raised one hand.

    Since I¡¯m here to check my strength, I was conditioning myself with the same mindset I had in the second round.

    The hand holding the iron fan lightly split through the air.

    Like a butterfly¡¯s wings.

    Each step of mine was made carefully and delicately, as though I was running across ake. And, my eyes were looking straight ahead.

    I moved my hands and feet, my arms and shoulders, my legs and torso, my waist and knees. Nonstop.

    The series of movements was like a smooth and graceful flow, splitting the air.

    Shhhk. Shhk.

    Of course, as my fan cut through the air, it sounded more like a snake than a butterfly.

    As I twisted on my toes, a branch of a tree was cut down with the fan¡¯s de.

    Showing a neatly sliced cross-section, the branch fell down with a snap.

    Now imbuing my fan with inner strength, the petals and leaves that were barely formed on the thin flower tree fell off with the sound of ususu.

    In a good mood now, I felt thrilled.

    Right, and therey the problem.

    I was so exhrated.

    And when someone became this excited, sometimes they would be blind to their surroundings.

    It¡¯s called ¡®carelessness¡¯.

    Feeling pleased, I unfolded the fan again with a ck.

    And with my inner strength, I threw the iron fan.

    Like a wing, it was flung and its trajectory was changed ording to the direction I wanted it to go.

    The arc I wanted it to take was behind me.

    So, it went around my back and I waited for it to return to my hand.

    However, the fan that was flung behind me did note back.

    Even though it was supposed to be here now.

    ¡®Something¡¯s off.¡¯

    Did I fail to control the iron fan¡¯s arc?

    But that couldn¡¯t be. My movements were alright when I threw it.

    With my brows knitted together, I slowly turned around. I had a bad feeling now, so I hesitated to look behind me.

    Finally, as I directed my gaze in that direction, I stood still. Foolishly.

    Because there was someone standing there.

    Holding the fan I had thrown.

    Feeling my throat going dry, I gulped.

    After transmigrating as Rosetta, I now face my biggest crisis in this life.

    I forced my thoughts to run double time, contemting hard about what to do in this situation.

    In the meantime, the person who saw me was the first to speak.

    ¡°Rosetta.¡±

    His voice was as stiff and as dry as ever, but as I saw the slight wrinkle upon his forehead, this was enough to tell me that he was not anymore calm.

    Blinking, I forced myself to answer him.

    ¡°¡­Father.¡±

    The person who saw me was none other than Rosetta¡¯s father.

    Duke Valentine.

    * * *

    It was by pure happenstance that, today of all days, Duke Valentine came to this ce. Ironically, it was Rosetta herself who brought upon this encounter.

    A few weeks ago, after seeing Rosetta crying at Cassion¡¯s funeral, Duke Valentine was left in turmoil.

    Why. Why did her tear-stricken face ovep with that of histe wife.

    Even weekster, the answer to this perplexing question still eluded him.

    The unanswerable question lingered in his mind.

    While he was working, he would stop in a daze and recall how Rosetta cried. And even while he was eating or sleeping, Rosetta¡¯s sobs seemed to echo in his ears.

    And funnily enough, each and every time, the face of histe wife followed.

    His head was about to explode.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why he was being like this.

    That child was not his daughter.

    How could she be his daughter when she had been birthed by the woman who killed the love of his life?

    And besides, that child¡­

    Rosetta shared not a drop of blood with the departed Lillian.

    But why was it that Lillian¡¯s face kept ovepping with that child¡¯s face?

    At one point, a fleeting thought passed through his mind that Rosetta looked like she was a child born between Lillian and himself.

    ¡®No matter how I think about it, that¡¯s just absurd.¡¯

    That was impossible. It was a strange thought even to him.

    However, as the idea had already formed, there was no way to stop it from growing.

    After Lillian had passed away, this was the biggest emotional storm that he was experiencing.

    Duke Valentine¡ªDaymond Valentine¡ªwas a man of a brusque disposition, ever since he was born.

    He was stern by nature, but it was a product of the harsh environment that had raised him.

    It was perhaps family tradition for children of this ducal lineage to be brought with utmost coldness, and Daymond¡¯s parents were the coldest of the Valentines.

    He was more familiar with the words cold, logic,petition, victory and solitude rather than the words love and emotion.

    And then he met Lillian.

    Sometimes like the sun¡¯s rays, sometimes like a lightning bolt. Daymond¡¯s quiet life was changed as she caused a stir within him like so.

    He gave his all to Lillian.

    If sheughed, theyughed together. If she cried, then they cried together.

    Everything she cared about, he valued as well.

    ¡®But in the end, it all led to tragedy.¡¯

    In any case, that was what Lillian meant to Daymond.

    Sunlight. Air. Water. Wind.

    Everything that made up the world.

    Of course, it was no wonder that his world became achromatic once more when she left this realm.

    He cherished his children, but he didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d be able to raise them without Lillian by his side.

    In all his life, he had always been so far detached from family, even more so than strangers.

    And so, this led to avoidance.

    He thought that it would be better not to see them because he couldn¡¯t properly act like a father.

    And whenever he saw Rosetta, his blood always ran cold. It brought him pain to stay in his own home.

    However, this avoidance resulted in Katie¡¯s deeds.

    Yet again, he chose the wrong decision.

    He should not have trusted others.

    Katie was the one who managed the mansion¡¯s internal affairs.

    After spending a long time apart from his children, it had be awkward to even see each other¡¯s faces.

    Regardless, whether it was just giving words of constion, or just having some casual conversation.

    Even eating together.

    Everything was as stiff and unfamiliar as though they were strangers.

    But Daymond himself wasn¡¯t fully aware of how awkward it was exactly.

    This awkward and ufortable distance between the parent and his children.

    This rational and business-like rtionship.

    When it came to the connection between parent and child, this was all he knew.

    That¡¯s how he was.

    It¡¯s been too long now to remember how he acted while Lillian was still here.

    This heart of his was far from remembering the time when it still knew love¡ªit had be dried up and twisted. To him, this colorless world was now filled with nothing but silence and forlorn.

    However, his life began to be shaken up by a storm of emotions once more.

    By none other than the remnant of the sinner who killed Lillian.

    That sinner¡¯s daughter, for even just a moment, felt more like Lillian¡¯s childpared to Damian and Alicia.

    Those weeks of turmoil and agitation finally led him toe to this ce today.

    At the end of the abandoned trail, this had been Lillian¡¯s favorite garden.

    After she passed away, he shed only tears of blood whenever he saw it. It had once been a secret ce for only them.

    ¡®Daymond! Let¡¯s make this a ce just for the two of us!¡¯

    ¡®Let¡¯s have a small pond here, and¡­ How about we nt some flower trees ourselves?¡¯

    As he walked through the thicket, Lillian¡¯s voice followed him like an apparition.

    So, too, followed an image of her brightly smiling face, which he had not forgotten.

 Chapter 88

    <h4>Chapter 88</h4>

    ¡°How¡­ long have you been here, Father?¡±

    At his unexpected appearance, Rosetta struggled to move her lips and utter these words.

    The vague expression on her face and her voice were both calm, but that was not at all the case internally.

    ¡®Starting from which part did you see? Ever since I was testing out the whip sword?¡¯

    Rosetta was, in essence, nothing special.

    If there¡¯s anything about her that stood out, it was her beauty.

    Anyone would be surprised to see her suddenly wielding a longsword freely.

    ¡®People will think it¡¯s strange, of course. The original Rosetta was¡­¡¯

    Any time of doubts being formed was exactly the thing that she feared and loathed the most.

    Unlike Rosetta, who was agonizing inwardly, the duke just continued to stare at her without a word.

    The longer the silence went on, the greater Rosetta¡¯s anxiety grew.

    She needed to know from which part he started watching so that she could think of a proper excuse.

    However, contrary to her concerns, it fortunately hadn¡¯t been long since the duke arrived.

    It was shortly after Rosetta had cut the grass with her fan.

    By the time the duke arrived at this ce, he came to a halt at the edge of the clearing and hid his presence. He couldn¡¯t help but admire Rosetta¡¯s disy of martial arts.

    Of course, this also meant that he saw how Rosetta cut down the branch, how she scattered the petals, and how she imbued her fan with inner strength and sent it flying.

    Luckily however, the duke right now waspletely out of sorts.

    His mind was preupied with remembering Lillian again after he saw Rosetta moving lithely as though she was dancing.

    While she was still alive, Lillian used toe here and dance as well. Just like this, even without a song.

    If anything, what served as a music box was the asional sound of natureing from the surrounding forest.

    And here, the unrestrained smile that was on her face as she danced freely was ever so beautiful.

    It was so beautiful that he watched with rapt attention.

    Here, the martial arts disyed before him was entirely far removed from the way that an aristocrat should move, but the only people here were the two of them, and so there was nothing to worry about.

    Old, rigid rules. The manner in which an aristocrat must act. Etcetera, etcetera.

    Everything that was tirelessly drilled and forced upon them served no use in a ce like this where there were no rules.

    As Lillian¡¯s image ovepped with Rosetta once more, the duke was stunned.

    Again. Again.

    That child reminded him of Lillian again. As though he was reminiscing about the past from a child who resembled her parents.

    The duke lowered his gaze and stared at the fan in his hand.

    ¡°¡­You can perform unusual martial arts with a fan, I see.¡±

    The duke finally spoke, but he was still focused on the fan as he was trying to erase Lillian¡¯s memory.

    It was a thoughtlessment uttered to avoid revealing his innermost thoughts, but hearing this made Rosetta deeply relieved.

    ¡®Since you¡¯re not talking about the sword right away, I guess you didn¡¯t see the whip sword.¡¯

    If he saw her wielding it earlier, that would have been the first question he asked.

    People wouldn¡¯t normally question the fan first.

    ¡®I mean, I did this and that with my fan¡­¡¯

    She cut a branch, scattered petals and shot the fan through the air like a boomerang.

    Still, rather than having seen her swordsmanship in earnest, this was more bearable.

    Wasn¡¯t this at least better than the worst-case scenario?

    Feeling more relieved now, Rosetta smiled softly.

    ¡°You saw that, Father? That¡¯s a bit embarrassing. I was just practicing what I learned from Maxwell. He taught me how to use that fan so I can protect myself.¡±

    ¡°That guy?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Maxwell also gave me that fan.¡±

    In response to what she said, the duke¡¯s gaze gravitated back to the fan.

    At first nce, it looked like an ordinary fan used when going to high society events, but it was quite heavy and hard to the touch. It seemed like it was iid with metal.

    The edge of the fan also looked dull, but it was in fact sharp. If it was wielded with force, it¡¯s possible to cut something with this.

    As he examined the fan further, Rosetta naturally added another excuse.

    ¡°It¡¯s a self-defense fan. I guess it¡¯s something popr amongmoners.¡±

    From time to time, what¡¯s popr amongmoners would appear amidst the nobles. Once they¡¯d hear from where it became popr, they would kick up a fuss

    Whilementing on how undignified it was for a noble to use something of a peasant¡¯s.

    However, Rosetta knew that the duke wasn¡¯t that kind of person, so she brought it up without worrying.

    The Duke Valentine that she knew was someone who didn¡¯t care about such things. As long as it¡¯s practical, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was amoner¡¯s possession or a noble¡¯s valuable.

    The duke did not answer.

    Even when he tried to focus only on the fan, Lillian kepting to his mind.

    Once again, his tangled thoughts began to slip through.

    ¡®Seems like he¡¯s kind of out of it.¡¯

    The duke¡¯s gold eyes were as cold as they always were, but his gaze felt hollow.

    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re out of it right now, but¡­¡¯

    This was good for Rosetta.

    It¡¯s easy to trick someone who¡¯s absent-minded.

    The duke soon opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°The energy imbued into the fan is unusual. It doesn¡¯t feel like aura, but did that guy teach you this as well?¡±

    Contrary to Rosetta¡¯s thoughts however, the supposedly absent-minded duke asked a very astute question.

    Even so, Rosetta shook her head. Not a sign of agitation could be gleaned from her countenance.

    Her wide, round eyes looked innocent, as though she really knew nothing.

    Blinking her widened eyes, she asked carefully.

    ¡°Unusual energy? What kind of energy?¡±

    As Rosetta asked back and feigned ignorance, the duke stared at her.

    Even at the end of that gaze, Rosetta did not break character.

    ¡°What kind of energy ising from me? Or, I guess maybe the fan is just special¡­¡±

    If she said she didn¡¯t know, what more could she be asked?

    The duke did not ask any further questions. Wordlessly, he walked into the garden.

    Once he stepped into this ce that was full of memories, nostalgia of the past enveloped himpletely.

    With an apathetic expression, the duke held out the fan.

    Rosetta took the fan and bowed her head to him.

    They acted so awkwardly that it¡¯s impossible to view as having a father-daughter rtionship.

    ¡°Truthfully, I think I put in too much energy that the fan flew away like that. I didn¡¯t know where it went and I got a bit flustered, but it turns out that it went straight to you, Father¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Rosetta fiddled with the fan as she apologized, but in turn, the duke just shook his head.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to apologize for. I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t make my presence known.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much for understanding.¡±

    Rosetta smiled faintly and bowed her head again.

    Then, silence.

    There was nothing more for them to talk about, so silence naturally took precedence.

    All Rosetta wanted was to leave as soon as she could, but she didn¡¯t quite know how she should excuse herself.

    The two of them really had nothing more to say to each other, but they were just standing there as though they wanted to say something.

    Meanwhile, as Rosetta remained in front of him, the duke¡¯s eyes wandered elsewhere.

    Towards the viridescent expanse.

    Where flowers bloomed here and there.

    And with blossoms surrounding it, therey a pond that seemed to contain the blue sky within it.

    Suddenly, he realized one strange thing.

    Everything here looked well-maintained.

    The grass was cut and the pond was clean.

    After Lillian passed away, Daymond did not daree to this ce.

    A ce that was too precious to one¡¯s heart would sometimes be poisonous.

    Still, he didn¡¯t want to leave it to someone else to maintain it.

    This was a ce reserved only for Lillian and Daymond, and as such, only the two of them had managed it before.

    They were nning to tell their children about this ce once they grew up.

    Still, for him to leave this ce to someone else¡¯s hands in the meantime?

    That¡¯s absurd.

    It might be nothing but foolish selfishness on his part, but he wanted to preserve this ce in memory of the time that he and Lillian spent together.

    In the end, it was neglected.

    He had no courage toe back here, and neither was he willing to leave someone else in charge of it.

    It wasughable.

    Supposedly to protect his memories of this ce, he instead chose to neglect it.

    Even so, he thought that this was the best option that he could take.

    Without Lillian, it was no longer a meaningful ce anyway.

    It would hurt less to let it stay buried as a beautiful, distant memory.

    His reluctance toe back to this ce had already faded years before.

    He did not actively look for this ce again because he didn¡¯t want to see it ruined by many years of neglect.

    However, when he was wracked with disquiet recently, he eventually sought out this ce.

    He had to muster some determination beforeing here.

    Anything that¡¯s been neglected for such a long time would obviously be in such disarray.

    That¡¯s definitely what he thought so as he walked along the faded trail.

    However, when he arrived, the garden looked the same as ever from his memories.

    It was far from a mess.

    It looked as if someone had been taking good care of it all this time.

    He looked around in a daze, then he turned back to the person standing before him¡ªtowards Rosetta.

    Towards the trespasser, who he believed brought life back to this ce.

    ¡°Have you been taking care of this ce?¡±

    Rosetta hesitated, but she soon nodded in response to the duke¡¯s question.

    Rather than telling a vague lie, this was better.

    ¡°Ah, yes. I found this ce by chance and I came to like it, so I wished toe here often.¡±

    But Father, how did you find this ce¡­

    The following question was timidly added.

    It was evidently an abandoned ce, and there was no sign of anyone evering by here¡­

    That¡¯s why thest thing she could have imagined was for the duke toe to such a ce.

    The duke¡¯s gaze faintly observed Rosetta.

    The gold eyes that resembled his suddenly caught his attention.

    Those eyes meant that she was a Valentine both in name and in truth.

    Those eyes were his, and her nose looked like Lillian¡¯s¡­

    No. It can¡¯t be.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why he was trying to look for features that might resemble Lillian in her.

    This child was not his.

    This child¡­

    This child had the blood of the sinner who killed Lillian.

    Trying to push down the chaos surging within him, he answered btedly.

    ¡°While she was still alive, this was Lillian¡¯s favorite ce.¡±

    And his voice was as cold as the expression upon his face.

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    Rosetta bowed, letting out a small sigh under her breath.

    On the outside, her demeanor could be interpreted as her being apologetic about a wrongdoing that she hadmitted. However, inwardly, she had only one thought in mind.

    Ha. No wonder it felt like everything¡¯s going too smoothly today.

 Chapter 89

    <h4>Chapter 89</h4>

    Lillian.

    ording to Rosetta¡¯s memories, ¡®Lillian¡¯ was the name of thete duchess.

    And the Duke loved Lillian dearly.

    ¡®Of course, it seems like he still loves her until now.¡¯

    Anyway, this garden was a ce that his wife had loved very much while she was still alive, and yet the daughter of the sinner who killed his wife was here right now.

    Right now, well, it definitely looked like she was picking a fight.

    Rosetta bit her chapped lips and carefully picked her words.

    ¡°I apologize, Father. I didn¡¯t know. If I knew that this was a special ce, I wouldn¡¯t havee. I really do apologize.¡±

    In essence, the sooner you say sorry, the better.

    It¡¯s better to apologize right away rather than aggravating your sin by making futile excuses here and there.

    At least, that¡¯s the best method when faced with Duke Valentine.

    He listened to Rosetta¡¯s apology without interrupting her, then after she was done, he finally opened his lips.

    ¡°Since you¡­¡±

    His lips opened only a fraction, then closed again after saying only the start.

    Since you were the one who maintained it, you can juste whenever you want.

    The words that he couldn¡¯t utter vanished from his mouth.

    These words almost left his lips without him realizing it, and it was obvious that he would have regretted saying it if he really did say it.

    He couldn¡¯t believe he almost allowed someone toe and go freely in a ce where he and Lillian¡¯s memories remained.

    And it was this child, no less.

    Did that even make any sense?

    As the duke was in a dilemma over what to say, Rosetta¡¯s brows knitted together as she was confused.

    But that was all.

    She didn¡¯t even want to know what kind of answer he was going to give her.

    Now that she knew this wasn¡¯t just some other ordinary ce, the only goal she had in mind now was this¡ªshe needed to get out of here immediately.

    At this time, she knew that the conversation was over.

    ¡®I¡¯m a bit flustered though that you talked to me this much.¡¯

    Since the conversation was now over, it wouldn¡¯t be rude for her to ask permission to go first.

    Rosetta gently picked up the sword that was on the ground.

    Snapping out of his reverie, the duke¡¯s gaze silently followed Rosetta¡¯s movements.

    Their eyes met for a quick second, but she lowered her head.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ll be off first. Please take your time and look around as you please.¡±

    And just as she predicted, the duke didn¡¯t stop Rosetta from leaving.

    He just stared at her without saying anything, only nodding once to give his permission.

    Rosetta quietly headed towards the path.

    She was already at the border between the path and the entrance of the garden, but she halted in ce.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    It¡¯s because there¡¯s something that suddenly came to her mind when she realized that the duke talked to her a lot here.

    The face that popped into her mind was Alicia¡¯s.

    It was that somewhat affectionate and somewhat sorrowful expression on her face as they were taking a stroll in the garden before.

    This was what she said.

    ¡®I do see Brother often when he¡¯s at home, but it¡¯s difficult to see Father even when he¡¯s back from work. We don¡¯t talk a lot either¡­ It¡¯s a shame.¡¯

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Rosetta, who was far away now, turned around to face her father again, calling him briefly.

    The duke blinked dazedly from behind her.

    This seemed to be enough of an answer, silent as it might be. So, Rosetta continued speaking without waiting for him to do so first.

    ¡°If you show this ce to Alicia, I think she¡¯ll be very happy.¡±

    ¡°To Alicia?¡±

    The way he asked back was reminiscent of a child who didn¡¯t understand anything.

    If he¡¯d show this ce to Alicia, she¡¯d be happy?

    Why?

    At his question, which genuinely sounded like he¡¯s seeking an answer he didn¡¯t know, Rosetta shrugged once and replied.

    ¡°Alicia is always so happy whenever you talk to her, Father. So if you tell her stories about Mother¡­ I mean, Her Grace the Duchess, then I believe that she¡¯ll be very happy.¡±

    Rosetta smiled ambiguously as Alicia came to mind.

    Already, she could imagine Alicia jumping for joy.

    This could only be possible if the duke would assent to it, of course.

    However, the duke just stared nkly at Rosetta.

    Somehow, as a gentle breeze blew past, Lillian¡¯s voice ovepped.

    ¡®Please be a kind figure to the children. See them often,ugh together, show them good ces, tell them stories, and listen to them, too. That will make you a great father.¡¯

    You have nothing to worry about.

    Towards him, who was afraid that he couldn¡¯t be a proper father to their children, these were Lillian¡¯sforting whispers.

    Today was the first time he realized that Alicia would be happy if he would have a conversation with her.

    He thought that she would be ufortable with him because he was stern even when she greeted him asionally.

    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t say much on purpose¡­

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Rosetta was surprised to hear an abrupt call like this instead of an answer.

    At first, the duke seemed to be hesitating over what he was about to say, but he then spoke coldly.

    ¡°What do you like.¡±

    For a moment, Rosetta thought that she might be hearing an auditory hallucination.

    If not that, then she felt a bitpelled to ask the duke if he was sick or something.

    It was the first ever time that he was asking such a question.

    She wasn¡¯t just talking about after she possessed this body. Even if she scanned all of the original Rosetta¡¯s memories, there was never a time that he ever asked a question like that.

    But now, as if he was about to ept Rosetta, with a question like this¡­

    Rosetta briefly considered what to answer, but her contemtion ended soon.

    Instead of responding to that question, she shook her head.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to ask me that.¡±

    At first nce, it looked like the smile on her lips was tinged by a sneer.

    Of course, any hint of it was so faint that anyone looking at her wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.

    Rosetta was exceptionally ufortable with the duke¡¯s attention.

    She thought that it would befortable and pleasant if they could just maintain the kind of rtionship, orck thereof, that strangers had.

    Just give what you want to give, receive what you want to receive.

    Besides that, it¡¯sughable that he was asking this question for the first time towards someone who was now nearly an adult.

    It¡¯s not as if they should start pretending to be a parent and his child now.

    It could be said that she was exaggerating a bit here, but anything that might cause her anxietyter should just be nipped at the bud.

    She wasn¡¯t even the real Rosetta.

    Any attention from him would just be unnecessary and troublesome to deal with.

    ¡®Of course, I do still want you to start paying more attention to Alicia and act like her father now.¡¯

    But still, not with her.

    His changed behavior was like Damian¡¯s.

    As if something¡ªperhaps a thorn¡ªwas lodged at his throat.

    One such person was enough.

    ¡°I am thankful enough that you have graciously brought me up until now. I know my ce.¡±

    Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t try to steal even a minuscule fraction of Alicia¡¯s share.

    Curtsying once more, Rosetta bowed her head towards him with a smile on her lips.

    How she looked now was even more formal and distantpared to the way she regarded him earlier.

    And without saying anything more, Rosetta turned around.

    She was very impatient to leave that secret garden and trudge down the trail once more.

    To the extent that she looked as if she was running away.

    The duke could only stand there, motionless, as he watched Rosetta¡¯s retreating figure.

    Yet again, the voice whispered from behind him.

    ¡®You¡¯re not allowed to raise Rosetta to be a person who constantly walks on eggshells. Okay?¡¯

    And here, he realized that there had been not a single promise that he kept.

    He closed his eyes.

    Standing there for a long time, it felt as if he was back in the past.

    The wind swept past the leaves, rustling them every so often. It felt like the sound of Lillian rebuking him for his actions.

    * * *

    ¡°What is¡­ this?¡±

    ¡°Your sword.¡±

    ¡°My sword?¡±

    Holding the long sword in his hands, Cassion asked back in surprise.

    When told that this was his sword, he just blinked as though he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    I¡¯m very pleased.

    Right, since it¡¯s a surprise gift, this much of a reaction shoulde up.

    I had to go through something like that incident two days ago while testing the sword, but it didn¡¯t feel unfair anymore since Cassion¡¯s reaction was good.

    A couple of days ago, after meeting the duke unexpectedly in that ce, I escaped from there as though I was running away. I went straight to my room.

    It¡¯s been a while since I pushed myself like that, even if all I did was cut some grass in that garden, but my tiredness was more of a byproduct of the incident with the duke rather than my physical exertion.

    ¡®Let¡¯s just rest.¡¯

    And so, after I made up her mind, I really did just rest.

    The next day, I talked to nca again through the crystal ball.

    After I told her that the sword was excellent, nca nodded.

    Though, instead of being happy with the feedback, she seemed to have taken it as a natural evaluation.

    Then, on the evening of the same day, I promised to have dinner with Alicia, so I had to postpone giving the sword to Cassion for another time.

    And that¡¯s today.

    Finally, Cassion¡¯s whip sword found its way to its master.

    ¡°My sword¡­¡±

    After I gave the sword over to him, Cassion carefully swept one hand over it.

    His dark eyes were emotional.

    He wasn¡¯t a knight but a mage, but he seemed to be very happy to receive this sword. After all, he¡¯s been living as a knight for months now.

    ¡°You have a sword now, Sir Maxwell. Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Lady Rosetta invented that sword herself.¡±

    Facing the emotional Cassion, Diana and Logan each said one thing.

    Cassion smiled in gratitude after hearing Diana¡¯s words first, then after hearing what Logan said next, he turned to me in amazement.

    ¡°You did?¡±

    He stared back at me as though he couldn¡¯t quite believe it. At his question, I nodded.

    ¡®It¡¯s notpletely my own personal invention though.¡¯

    Still, I would be the first person in this world to havee up with the design of a whip sword, so it¡¯s notpletely wrong to say I invented it.

    Unnecessary humility isn¡¯t my style.

    ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why this is the only sword of its kind in the world. It¡¯s a sword that no one else can try to imitate.¡±

    The only one in the world.

    And it¡¯s all yours.

    After I added thosest two things quietly, Cassion just looked at me in a daze.

    His silent lips seemed to be murmuring the words ¡®only one¡¯ and ¡®mine¡¯.

    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s a truly special sword.¡±

    ¡°Right? Try it out once.¡±

    At my suggestion, Cassion nodded. As he took a deep breath, his tense fingers gripped the hilt and pulled it out of its scabbard.

    Shiiing.

    And as he unsheathed it, the sword¡¯s unique sound greeted him.

 Chapter 90

    <strong>Chapter 90</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    ¡°Wow, it even sounds different?¡±

    With Dianamenting from the side, Logan also opened his lips as though to reply.

    ¡°I heard that the Madam entrusted this request to the most reputable desmith she knew because it was difficult making a unique sword.¡±

    ¡°Unique sword?¡±

    At Logan¡¯s response, Cassion asked back. However, Logan looked towards me instead of answering.

    He was giving me the opportunity to answer.

    So, following Logan¡¯s gesture, Cassion faced me as well.

    ¡°What does that mean? Is this a unique sword?¡±

    ¡°Quite, yes.¡±

    I reached forward and pointed at the t side of the whip sword¡¯s de. In turn, Cassion extended his own arms to bring the sword closer to me so I could point more easily.

    Thanks to his thoughtfulness, I was able to point out the lines on the de precisely.

    ¡°These here, do you see the fine lines?¡±

    With his gaze following my finger, he nodded.

    ¡°I see them, it¡¯s not just a couple.¡±

    ¡°There are exactly fifty-five of them.¡±

    As I mentioned the exact number, Cassion tilted his head to the side.

    ¡°Fifty-five? But what are these lines for?¡±

    Outwardly, the lines looked like a simple, engraved pattern.

    Indeed, I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t be able to imagine that this was actually a whip sword.

    ¡°What do you think they¡¯re for?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Instead of answering, I went around behind him. Now standing a short distance away, Cassion watched what I was doing.

    When I stepped behind him, he turned his head as his eyes followed me.

    Standing behind him, I immediately reached out to put my arms around him. What met my arms was a wooden body that had be frozen.

    Even so, this small Rosetta couldn¡¯t embrace him fully.

    He was too bulky for that.

    At the sudden back hug position, Cassion stopped breathing right then.

    Even through his clothes, his muscles one by one grew so obviously stiff, making meugh.

    ¡°It could be dangerous, so you two should move elsewhere. Ah, you can go sit over there.¡±

    Gesturing with my chin, I pointed out the tea table and chairs beneath a tree¡¯s shade.

    That¡¯s where I spent most of the time whenever I came here, just sitting.

    Although I sometimes helped Cassion train, I usually left the matter to these three people and just watched.

    But those two would be just spectators today.

    They¡¯re both seeing a whip sword for the first time ever, so for today¡¯s training, I waspletely in charge.

    After confirming that the two were seated, I focused on Cassion again.

    ¡°You remember all your training, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean the mage knight fighting style?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that. Using this sword will make that fighting style show its true worth.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh, quiet now. Just leave it to me and see.¡±

    I cut off Cassion¡¯s question and grinned.

    He was visibly perplexed as he looked back at me, but he soon averted his gaze without another word.

    Contrary to that seemingly nonchnt action, the back of his neck and his ears were red.

    I held back myughter this time and began exining.

    ¡°Whenever you use your body¡¯s energy, your efficiency depends on how well you¡¯re able to circte it. The best way to do this is to emte the flow of water.¡±

    While I said this, I ced my right arm close to Cassion¡¯s own right arm.

    After pulling our shoulders, arms and wrists as close as possible, I wrapped my hand over the man¡¯s hand that was holding the sword.

    The frozen man¡¯s fingertips flinched for a moment.

    With my other hand, I rummaged through my pocket and pulled out a small piece of cloth.

    This small piece of cloth was thin to the point that it was almost see-through, and I ced it between our shoulders.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I can feel your mana, but you can¡¯t feel the energy circting in my body. That¡¯s why this one way of letting you sense it.¡±

    I can sense Cassion¡¯s mana, but Cassion can¡¯t sense my qi.

    So, I needed a medium that would allow him to sense it, at least by touch.

    And that medium was this.

    A small piece of cloth.

    ¡°Now then, try observing the cloth¡¯s movement. Shoulder to arm. And from arm to wrist.¡±

    The small cloth moved ording to the slow recitation of its direction.

    Every time these body parts were mentioned, the cloth gently slid down over my arm.

    ¡°Wrist to palm. Palm to fingers.¡±

    And then, the sword.

    At the same time thesest words were murmured, the cloth moved over to the sword and was split into two as it fell upon the sharp de.

    Like a withering flower petal, it fluttered downward.

    ¡°What do you think? Do you understand?¡±

    At the energetic questions, Cassion turned his head.

    Both confusion and enlightenment could be seen reasonably mixed in that nearby gaze.

    Anyhow, this method seemed effective.

    With my empty hand, I pushed Cassion¡¯s check.

    He faced forward again without any resistance.

    ¡°Try it once. So we can see.¡±

    ¡°While staying like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I need to see if your mana is flowing properly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Well, I guess.¡±

    While Cassion agreed indifferently, he let out a somewhat breathless exhale.

    It sounded a bit rough, as though his breath got hitched.

    ncing up to see his side profile, I saw him close his eyes.

    With his features unmoving, he looked like he was concentrating. Then, he slowly opened his eyes.

    Soon, a unique energy could be felt around his chest.

    Mana began to flow out of Cassion¡¯s heart.

    Starting from his heart, his mana slowly flowed towards his shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit stiff. Try to shape it more like a fish swimming in water.¡±

    The focused Cassion couldn¡¯t answer and instead let out a gruff breath. He seemed to be trying to rx his frozen body, even if it was by force.

    Soon, the energy hovering around his shoulder began to flow down his arm.

    It was softer nowpared to how it was just a second ago.

    ¡°Alright, slower now. And more carefully. You have to be careful with a whip sword while getting used to it.¡±

    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t listen to you.

    It must have been strange to hear that, but his concentration did not break.

    This time again, Cassion moved his mana instead of opening his lips.

    The slender flow of mana moved from his arm, down his wrist, towards his palm and then his fingers.

    And finally, it flowed down to the sword.

    At the same time, the whip sword revealed its true form.

    Shwa-rak.

    It wasn¡¯t a very noticeable sound, but as soon as this was heard, the sword¡¯s form changed at once. From a longsword, it stretched outward.

    Half of it was still in the form of a longsword, while the other half from the tip was in the form of a whip.

    ¡°Oh my goodness.¡±

    ¡°What a truly marvelous invention.¡±

    In the distance, Diana and Logan couldn¡¯t help but react in this way.

    And it wasn¡¯t just the two of them who were shocked.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    As he suddenly found himself in this situation, his concentration broke.

    When his focus unraveled like that, some of his mana returned to his heart.

    Chaaang!

    At the same time, the sword returned to its original form with a loud sound.

    The drooping half turned back into the end of a longsword.

    The sword¡¯s screech was so loud that both Diana and Logan got surprised and jumped up from their seats.

    ¡°Urk.¡±

    Cassion groaned because the rebound was as loud as that screech.

    He looked back towards me with his brows wrinkled in distress.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Who¡¯s asking who here?

    Hearing my question be taken away from me, I shrugged.

    I¡¯m fine.

    I feel no pain.

    It was thanks to the fact that I had prepared for this earlier. I already knew that it might turn out like this.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Besides that, do you understand now? This is what happens when your concentration breaks.¡±

    When I replied calmly, Cassion smirked.

    ¡°¡­If I had known in advance that this sword would change like that, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten distracted.¡±

    His voice was tinged with an emptyugh as he said something very reasonable.

    But then, what to do? Telling you about it would ruin the fun of it.

    ¡°A surprise gift should remain a surprise until it¡¯s revealed, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    This time, there was no more emptyughter.

    After the small hup at the start, his training continued without a hitch.

    He was sessful in turning a regr sword into a mana sword in this way, but this was of course not like any other sword.

    Since it¡¯s a new one, he¡¯d need to learn how to use it ordingly.

    Just as a head would need to bear the weight of a crown that it might wear, a person who would wield a weapon as unique as this would have to go through certain hardships to master it.

    His training started around noon, but it did not stop until the sun went past the center of the sky and started to paint the sky red.

    It would take up too much time to stop for a full meal, so Diana brought over some sandwiches for us to eat here.

    After the short dinner, training resumed once again.

    Though they were just watching at the sidelines, Logan and Diana were also part of this training session.

    The two of them were mainly in charge of Cassion¡¯s training as a whole, so they needed to be here to observe how the whip sword is wielded so that they could supplement their lessonster.

    I won¡¯t be able to help him train every day.

    The two of them watched us seriously the entire time, and they also often exchanged a few words in between.

    When I focused my senses on trying to listen, I heard that they were discussing how they could help further reinforce Cassion¡¯s swordsmanship and magic.

    The long training session ended just before Cassion copsed to the ground, fully soaked in sweat.

    Cassion kept muttering that he couldn¡¯t go on anymore, but I lightly dismissed those earlier.

    Still, I¡¯m just training him¡ªI don¡¯t mean to make him lie bedridden again.

    Cha-rarang.

    Along with that distinct sound, the whip sword in his hand returned to the form of a longsword.

    As soon as the sword was sheathed, his legs barely held on but soon staggered, and his body started falling to the ground.

    I supported the falling man and carefullyid him down.

    I asked Diana to bring some water, then I asked Logan to get the first aid kit.

    When they left at the same time, only the two of us were left in this spacious clearing.

    Grasshoppers cried out in the distance.

    Right now, thete summer night felt like it was that of the early autumn.

    The days were still of the summer, while the nights were already the autumn¡¯s.

    Today was a very tiring day.

    I crouched down next to the copsed Cassion.

    With my chin resting on my knees, I stared at him as he tried to catch his breath.

    His chest moved up and down, moving to the beat of his gasping breaths.

    ¡°How was it? Seems like you can do it now, right?¡±

    At the quietly murmured questions, Cassion struggled to open his eyes.

    He stared back at me for a long time, though he closed his eyes as though they were very heavy.

    While closing his eyes now, the corners of his lips slowly tugged up to form an arc.

    ¡°Haa¡­ Ha¡­ Yeah. It kind of feels¡ª like I¡¯m worthy now. Right?¡±

    He uttered his reply while panting, and I chuckled.

    Cassion¡¯s response exuded double the usual enthusiasm.

    That¡¯s right. He was worthy now. Even when it came to wielding the whip sword.

    And, he was a worthy rival to Leo now.

    This minor viin, who was once not worthy enough to dare stand as an opponent against the male lead, gritted his teeth and wed his way to this position.

    This man, who was once being chased by death itself, could now proudly aim to be the head of a duchy.

    In the past, people would have derided him for coveting the duke¡¯s seat, but now¡­

    Now, those people would mutter under their breaths, ¡®Cassion could actually be the duke.¡¯

    That¡¯s right. Now, he was one step higher in terms of being a ¡®rival¡¯.

    With a smile on my lips, I raised my head.

    The bright red sun had since set, and the moon had taken its ce in the night sky.

    There, the full, golden moon showcased its splendid illumination across the dark expanse.

 Chapter 91

    <strong>Chapter 91</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    Time flew by like an arrow, and soon enough, the hunting festival was just around the corner.

    The summer heat also gradually subsided, and in the same way, the sun rose high.

    Autumn was almost here.

    Fortunately in the meantime, Cassion adapted to the whip sword.

    His technique wasn¡¯t perfect yet, but he could handle it adeptly already.

    Perhaps he had formed a connection with the whip sword, but he adapted faster to itpared to a regr sword.

    His skills were improving fast.

    What a relief.

    Then, there was one other fortunate thing.

    After meeting the duke in thete duchess¡¯ garden the other day, I was afraid that he would start talking to me more and giving me more attention, but luckily, there¡¯s no sign of that happening.

    We crossed paths sometimes, and we would just exchange brief greetings.

    Our rtionship was still nothing more than that.

    But unexpectedly, I heard something unbelievable from Alicia.

    ¡®Sister, you know, Father showed me Mother¡¯s garden. We had a short conversation, too! Let¡¯s go together next time!¡¯

    Thatst thing she said would never happen, but I just nodded anyway.

    Alicia was so thrilled and happy at that moment, so I couldn¡¯t possibly pour cold water over her.

    But really, it was quite unexpected.

    I just told him to take care of Alicia as an afterthought, but honestly, I wasn¡¯t expecting much from him.

    He had that kind of personality, so I would never have imagined him to listen to my words.

    ¡®No, in the first ce, it¡¯s unbelievable enough that he heard me out.¡¯

    I was alone while thinking of this and that, but I soon heard two raps on the door.

    Knock, knock.

    ¡°Mdy, it¡¯s me. There¡¯s a letter for you.¡±

    The owner of that voice was Diana.

    Even though I told her she didn¡¯t have to knock, she still continued to do so.

    Turning away from the sky outside the window, I set my gaze on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    After my quiet permission had been given, the door opened.

    Then, Diana entered the room, bringing with her a silver tray with a letter on it.

    ¡°Here it is, Mdy.¡±

    ¡°Who is it from?¡±

    ¡°One is from Young Duke Daniel Freesia, another is from¡­¡±

    Diana trailed off, her expression bing stiff.

    Her bright brown eyes turned to me.

    As though just saying the sender¡¯s name aloud would be poisonous.

    I took the two letters that Diana handed to me and carefully looked at them. The letters were sealed with the coat of arms of two different households, and the white and red envelopes were respectively,

    House Freesia.

    And House Carter.

    Just as Diana said, the first was sent by Daniel. While the other one was sent by¡­

    ¡°Leo Carter.¡±

    It was from him.

    As I leaned back on my seat, Diana stared at the red envelope and opened her lips, the corners of which were turned down.

    ¡°Why on earth did he send a letter?¡±

    Diana was one of the few who knew the true rtionship between Cassion and Leo.

    She has been Cassion¡¯s teacher for the past few months, so it seemed like she didn¡¯t want Leo toe anywhere close to Cassion.

    Well, maybe it¡¯s because I hated the guy, that¡¯s why she also started loathing him.

    I pressed the red envelope down with my fingernails.

    And one by one, crescent moons were etched into the spots where the envelope was pressed on.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. I felt relieved by the fact that I haven¡¯t received any letters from him all this time, but¡­¡±

    I even felt a little optimistic as I thought, ¡®Maybe he forgot about me?¡¯

    As for Daniel, on the other hand, it wasn¡¯t the first time he had sent a letter. After the day we met, he started sending letters and contacted me often.

    Even though the contents of his letters were nothing special.

    In any case, unlike Daniel, this was the first time Leo had sent a letter.

    I thought that he would send one right away since he was the one who wanted to keep in touch with me.

    Grimly, I clutched the letter. It was only after the red envelope was full of crescent moons that I reached for a letter opener.

    Riiip¡ª

    The letter opener ripped into the top of the envelope with a corresponding sound.

    Unlike the very saturated red envelope, the letter inside was written on in white paper.

    ¡°Dear Lady Rosetta Valentine,¡±

    I muttered themon salutation.

    His handwriting was neat and sophisticated. Very characteristic of a male lead.

    The contents, however, were nothing out of the ordinary.

    ¡®I apologize for not writing to you sooner.

    More than I initially expected, I was left in shock after my older brother¡¯s passing.

    It was a struggle to pull myself together, and I also had to take care of my grieving mother, so I had been left with no time to write to you.

    The hunting festival is drawing near, so let us meet once more there.

    Then, I will be looking forward to seeing you at the hunting festival.¡¯

    That¡¯s about it.

    At first nce, it was an exceptionally ordinary letter, but I couldn¡¯t stop my brows from furrowing as I read through it.

    Only the surface was ordinary. Counting from one to ten, everything written here were lies.

    ¡®Pull yourself together? Grieving?¡¯

    Laughable, really.

    For a murderer to grieve over the death of the man they killed.

    ¡®You¡¯re busy not because you¡¯re grieving, but because you¡¯ve started scheming again.¡¯

    Just as he mentioned, the hunting festival was almost here, and so he¡¯s definitely plotting some sort of incident that would happen on that day.

    I could already predict what kind of ¡®trick¡¯ he¡¯d be pulling on the hunting festival thanks to my knowledge of the original novel.

    However, aside from all that, there was one small thing that¡¯s bothering me.

    For some reason, this was leaving a bad aftertaste in my mouth.

    ¡®Then, I will be looking forward to seeing you at the hunting festival. At such events, there¡¯s always something fun waiting in store.¡¯

    I recalled thatst part in my mind.

    Yeah, that¡¯s what¡¯s strangely bothering me.

    ¡®Something fun waiting in store.¡¯

    Even if I tried to analyze every aspect of that statement, it wasn¡¯t a sentence that matched the kind of event a ¡®hunting festival¡¯ was.

    If there¡¯s some kind of underlying meaning to it, then¡­

    ¡®He must be insinuating that something is going to happen during the hunting festival.¡¯

    I tapped one empty corner of the letter with a fingertip, then I pushed it aside.

    I couldn¡¯t get rid of that nagging feeling, but really, I might just be overthinking it.

    Regardless of whether he really left that kind of implication, I couldn¡¯t dig deeper with just this letter alone.

    Mulling over two short sentences would be meaningless.

    And it would just be a waste of my time.

    I reached for Daniel¡¯s letter this time.

    There was a folded piece of white paper from inside the white envelope.

    I took it out and instantly clicked my tongue.

    Tsk.

    ¡®This guy, seriously. He can¡¯t read the room at all.¡¯

    Daniel sent numerous letters before this, and the contents of those letters were consistently just easy-going drivel about his daily life.

    I had no interest in other people¡¯s daily lives though, so I only replied conventionally.

    While Daniel¡¯s letters were packed with many written ounts, my replies were always just less than half of his.

    Nevertheless, that man sent letters my way consistently.

    He imparted not much information.

    This letter was no different.

    How the weather had changed, what kind of food was good these days.

    And in addition, the hunting festival wasing, so he was asking to meet on that day.

    He brought up meeting each other during the hunting festival just like Leo, but the way he viewed that day was evidently different.

    ¡®I agree that beasts that harm people should be put down, but I don¡¯t understand what joy could be derived from taking lives from other beings.¡¯

    That¡¯s how Daniel¡¯s letter went.

    Indeed, he was from House Freesia, which ruled over divine power.

    With my elbow on the table and my chin propped on my palm, I folded Daniel¡¯s letter with my other hand.

    I pushed it aside along with Leo¡¯s letter, then with my fingertips, I tapped the desk.

    Tap, tap, tap.

    Freesia and Carter.

    ¡®As expected, I shouldn¡¯t have gotten myself involved with either.¡¯

    Both were just troublesome.

    ¡°Diana.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mdy.¡±

    Diana had been standing still while I was reading the letters, but she quickly replied the moment I called her.

    ¡°Letters from these two¡­ Did Alicia receive any as well?¡±

    ¡°I believe so. The head maid gave me and Lady Alicia¡¯s maid two letters each.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    If Alicia¡¯s maid received two letters at the same time as Diana also did, then the senders should be Daniel and Leo, too.

    ¡°I hope those letters don¡¯t have the same nonsense in them.¡±

    I muttered as I narrowed my eyes.

    What came to mind was an afterimage of Leo¡¯s sticky smile when our gazes met back then.

    I closed my heavy eyelids for a moment, then I opened them slowly.

    Brushing away the hair that was on my cheek, I took out the two stark letters.

    I was in a bad mood now, but since I received these letters, I had to reply.

    This was also a matter that involved the family.

    Really, I¡¯m in a terrible mood.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, Alicia, at around the same time.

    These days, Alicia was facing the golden age of her life.

    To be more precise, it was the golden age of her happiness.

    ¡®Father showed Mother¡¯s garden to me, I eat together with Sister often, and Brother sometimes goes on strolls with me!¡¯

    She thought that it would be nice if they could all spend time together¡ªFather, Brother, Sister and her. However, she decided not to be too greedy.

    She was already so very grateful for the happiness she was experiencing now.

    Although she asionally still had nightmares about her departed nanny, this misfortune was smallpared to the vast amount of happiness she was feeling now.

    And this time¡­

    ¡®I can get along better with friends who are around the same age.¡¯

    She nced at the two letters she was holding over her chest as she walked lightly around her room.

    She could do this only because there was no one watching.

    As though she was dancing, she was lithe like a cat.

    Soon, she plopped down on her big, fluffy bed.

    Lying there, she stretched out both her hands and stared at the letters.

    ¡®Young Duke Leo Carter, and then¡­ Young Duke Daniel Freesia!¡¯

 Chapter 92

    <strong>Chapter 92</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    With a wide smile on her lips, Alicia jumped out of bed and headed towards her desk.

    Familiarly, she took out her letter opener and neatly cut the top of the envelopes.

    And eventually, both the red envelope and the white envelope were wide open, waiting for her to make a choice.

    ¡°Which one should I read first?¡±

    Like Rosetta, Alicia had also been exchanging letters with Daniel often.

    However, it was the first time she received a letter from Leo.

    Her golden eyes, which were as bright as the sun, looked intently at the two letters.

    In time, her long but simultaneously short contemtion reached an end.

    Alicia reached for Leo Carter¡¯s letter first.

    The red envelope.

    She decided to read Leo¡¯s letter first, however it wasn¡¯t due to very positive reasons.

    ¡®Something about him makes me ufortable.¡¯

    That¡¯s how Alicia felt about Leo.

    Her sister gave her the advice of, ¡®Never be alone with him, never engage in private conversations as much as possible.¡¯

    Or perhaps it¡¯s because those red eyes were far redder than she could expect.

    Alicia¡¯s first impression of him was quite intense, and he made her feel ufortable.

    She was so nervous about what words that red envelope contained.

    So, she wanted to read Leo¡¯s letter quickly so that she could read Daniel¡¯s letter in peace.

    ¡®It¡¯s better to just get it over with first.¡¯

    After deciding on this though, Alicia faltered a little.

    She soon thought, ¡®Am I being a little too suspicious?¡¯

    The poor young man just lost his older brother, and she had met him only once. And yet, she was thinking of him so badly¡­

    Of course, she never gossiped about this to anyone, these were just her own thoughts.

    Her heart felt heavy because she felt like she herself had be a bad person.

    Feeling her heart grow softer, Alicia opened the letter.

    ¡´ Dear Lady Alicia Valentine, ¡µ

    As she slowly read the letter, she felt a bit nervous.

    The handwriting was as neat as the man¡¯s demeanor, however unlike the impression she had of him, she felt a small sense of admiration for the man¡¯s graceful cursive script.

    ¡´ I apologize for not writing to you sooner.

    More than I initially expected, I was left in shock after my older brother¡¯s passing.

    It was a struggle to pull myself together, and I also had to take care of my grieving mother, so I had been left with no time to write to you.

    The hunting festival is drawing near, so let us meet once more there.

    Then, I will be looking forward to meeting you at the hunting festival. ¡µ

    Alicia did not know, but it was almost exactly the same as the letter that was sent to Rosetta.

    It¡¯s just that the end was a little different.

    ¡´ Then, I will be looking forward to meeting you at the hunting festival. I would be very happy if Your Ladyship is also looking forward to the next time we meet. ¡µ

    Alicia¡¯s letter did not say anything about ¡®something fun that would happen at the hunting festival¡¯.

    And yet, that¡¯s what Rosetta¡¯s letter said.

    While taking in the letter¡¯s contents, Alicia blinked. Compared to what she had expected, it was t.

    And with the polite letter going against her strong impressions on the young man, Alicia felt guilty again.

    She carefully folded the letter that she had just read.

    ¡®I¡¯ll write back to himter¡­¡¯

    Furtively pushing the letter aside, she picked up Daniel¡¯s letter this time.

    Washing away the subtle expression on her face, a smile rose at once.

    Her silent heart began to beat a little more.

    After Daniel had helped her with his divine power back then, she sometimes dreamed of him.

    Of that warm energy, of the way her pain disappeared at once, and how only the impression of gentle kindness was left.

    Besides that, she felt a bit morefortable with him thanks to their asional correspondence.

    Whenever she met other people, the first thing she¡¯d feel was difort. However, it wasn¡¯t so bad around Daniel.

    The asional correspondence between them detailing their mundane, everyday life was her small dose of happiness.

    Carefully, Alicia opened the letter.

    ¡°Dear Lady Alicia,¡±

    Reading the first part of the letter out loud, Alicia smiled bashfully. Her round eyes cheerfully read the rest of the letter.

    ¡´ Dear Lady Alicia,

    How are you doing these days, Lady Alicia?

    The heat has gone away a lot in the meantime while the weather is starting to get colder. It¡¯s easier to fall sick during times like this, isn¡¯t it?

    Please be careful so that you¡¯re in tip-top shape despite how different the temperature is between night and day.

    If you fall sick, it would also sadden me so.

    .

    .

    .

    Oh, and the hunting festival is almost here.

    I¡¯m looking forward to the grand event, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to kill any of the animals.

    I am someone who heals, so I am not confident in taking another¡¯s life.

    I know that I may be criticized for seeming weak in doing so, but I¡¯m writing about this here because I believe that you¡¯ll understand me.

    Well then, I¡¯ll be looking forward to meeting you at the hunting festival.

    When that timees, let¡¯s have a pleasant chat, too. ¡µ

    There¡¯s nothing much in the letter¡¯s contents, but even so, Alicia was happy anyway.

    There was someone else who told her about his daily life, and at the same time, he listened to her as well.

    Daniel¡¯s letters always gave her such a soft, fluffy feeling.

    After reading the body of the letter, Alicia soon read the postscript added below.

    ¡°Oh my!¡±

    Unknowingly, a small exmation brought upon by admiration left her lips.

    Alicia blushed even morepared to when she was reading the body of the letter.

    Then, after reading the postscript, she folded the letter and pushed it to the side.

    And she took out two new sheets of paper.

    There was a tingling feeling in her hands because she wanted to reply as soon as she could.

    Alicia dipped her quill into the inkwell, then she pondered as she stared at the white sheet of paper.

    She mulled over what she was going to write for quite a while. Still, even as she worried over the matter like this, she was in a good mood.

    So, after a short yet long period of contemtion, Alicia slowly wrote on the piece of paper.

    ¡°Dear Young Duke Daniel Freesia,¡±

    The sentiment of what she mostly wrote down mirrored Daniel¡¯s letter.

    She mentioned the mundane things that happenedtely and also a few stories, just like what Daniel said.

    She also said that she was looking forward to meeting him at the hunting festival.

    Her small, round letters gradually lined the letter paper.

    And just like that, the long piece of white paper was quickly filled.

    After writing many things, Alicia nodded satisfactorily. However, the hand holding that quill did not stop there.

    Like with Daniel¡¯s letter, she also wrote a postscript at the end.

    P.S.

    ¡°Congrattions! I¡¯m d to hear that House Freesia¡¯s sacred relic reacted to you. There¡¯s still some time before theing-of-age ceremony, but it¡¯s amazing that this happened.¡±

    She murmured with a small voice as she wrote down the same words.

    ¡°Certainly, you¡¯ll be chosen as the master of the sacred relic once you reach adulthood. And just as you said, I will keep this a secret. I won¡¯t tell my family either, so there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. Then, I¡¯ll be seeing you on the day of the hunting festival.¡±

    She conveyed her congrattions once again, then she signed her name, Alicia Valentine.

    After happily checking herpleted letter, she folded it carefully into the envelope and sealed it.

    She also did not forget to write a reply to Leo.

    After writing both letters, Alicia immediately pulled the rope beside her bed.

    She tugged more urgently than how she usually would.

    Expressing her true feelings, she did so just as hurriedly as shepleted both letters.

    * * *

    A few dayster, amidst a dark evening¡ª

    Here as well, there was one more person looking forward to the hunting festival.

    Someone who was anticipating the hunting festival more than anyone else in the whole empire.

    It was a man.

    He contentedly smiled as he looked down at the two letters in front of him.

    Both were sealed with the crest of House Valentine.

    The man reached out and picked one of them up.

    The only light sources around him were the subtle moonlight pouring through the window and the singr me on a candle, shaking precariously. Nevertheless, the man read the letter over and over again.

    Until the edges of the letter had be worn out.

    ¡°Good grief.¡±

    He looked at the wrinkled edges of the letter and briefly murmured hismentation.

    He soon sealed the letter once more with a careful touch, as though he was holding precious treasure.

    One mistake was enough to wear out precious things.

    He stared at the envelope with a prolonged gaze, but with his arms resting on the desk, he closed his eyes.

    Through those closed eyes, one person¡¯s image lingered.

    That person¡¯s hair was golden blond first, then became silver.

    Her eyes were blue at first, and then became golden.

    Clearly in his mind, he saw the specter of a woman, wavering and staggering countless times.

    A woman with dazzling silver hair and lustrous golden eyes.

    The image of Rosetta.

    While repeatedly calling up the face of the ever-disinterested woman, the man smiled tenderly.

    Those red lips of his tugged up into a sharine smile.

    ¡°¡­The hunting festival. I¡¯ll finally meet you again, Rita.¡±

    The curled lips crooned with a low voice.

    Soon, the man¡¯s eyes slowly opened.

    He turned his chair around and gazed at the scene behind him.

    Through the window, which had a clear view of the round moon.

    It¡¯s been such a long time since he had seen such a blue expanse.

    Small animals,rge animals.

    And, people of all ages.

    Blue beast.

    Blue monster.

    Dead, but have yet to perish. Living, yet not alive.

    The man¡¯s dry eyes scanned through the many monsters before him.

    Still sitting on that chair with his legs elegantly crossed, one foot bobbed up and down lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a surprise event, so it would be nice to see Rita¡¯s surprised reaction.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s only natural that someone on the receiving end of a gift should be surprised.¡¯

    These words were from the days when Rita still smiled. It¡¯s what she told him.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    The man¡¯s lips let out a small, cheerfulugh once more.

    His body trembled in anticipation.

    He did not know how long it had been since thest time his heart was beating this loudly.

    Oh, how I look forward to the hunting festival.

    My Rita.

    My Rosetta.

    * * *

    It¡¯s been a few days now since the northern forest near the capital began bustling with activity.

    The procession of the aristocrats¡¯ carriages continued for several days, and soon, temporary barracks were built one by one in therge clearing.

    Those tents would be taken down after a few days, but they boasted of such durability and elegance that it didn¡¯t seem like that at all.

    Those barracks would be used as a resting ce for the nobles.

    There were no building structures in the northern forest, so it was an old tradition for these barracks to be built every ¡®hunting festival¡¯.

    That¡¯s right. Today was the day everyone was looking forward to.

    The opening day of the hunting festival.

 Chapter 93

    <h4>Chapter 93</h4>

    There was still some time before the hunting festival to start.

    The forest would only be opened in earnest after the emperor would appear on that empty tform and give a short opening speech.

    Right now, neither hide nor hair of the emperor could be seen anywhere.

    The nobles, meanwhile, chatted amongst themselves with light refreshments in hand.

    This hunting festival was arge-scale event in the empire as it was a gathering of aristocrats living all across the east, west, north and south ends of the empire, and this included high-ranking nobles like the members of the three duchies.

    There¡¯s no better ce than this where people could greet each other face-to-face after such a long while, or expand their connections with new people they were meeting for the first time.

    The household heads greeted the other household heads.

    The sessors greeted the other sessors.

    Besides them, the youngdies and young lords who were nearing theiring-of-age also gathered and talked amongst themselves.

    Here, there were four such youngdies who had grouped together.

    Youngdies who would being-of-age next year, and whose families were magic households connected to House Carter.

    In the group, there was Julie, Pia and Melissa.

    ¡°Will the ducaldies of House Valentinee today?¡±

    ¡°We can finally see their faces.¡±

    ¡°What haughty ducaldies they are. As far removed as they are from the world, they¡¯ve never even once shown their faces.¡±

    Despite those sharp remarks, the lips that uttered those words had soft smiles.

    It wasn¡¯t very polite of them to speak as such, but the other nobles were each absorbed in their own conversations, so they did not attract anyone¡¯s attention.

    As busy as they were talking about other people, they couldn¡¯t be bothered about the other groups around them.

    However, there was one person.

    In that group of four, there was one person who couldn¡¯t join the conversation. She instead smiled awkwardly.

    Evelyn Riddle.

    She was Count Riddle¡¯s only daughter.

    ¡®How could they thoughtlessly talk about other people¡¯s business like this¡­¡¯

    Evelyn¡¯s heels tapped the ground in her difort.

    However, the heaviness of her heart could not be alleviated.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t the first time that Melissa, Julie and Pia had spoken ill of others.

    The four of them met during their childhood, for the sake of their families building connections.

    Even since that time, they often brought up other people¡¯s business as their conversation topics.

    Whether or not they knew about how ufortable Evelyn was about this.

    The mouths of these three youngdies did not stop.

    ¡°I heard that a nanny in House Valentine had been executed because of the abuse she had done. Did you hear about that?¡±

    ¡°Of course I heard about it. What kind of audacity does that nanny have that she dared to do such a thing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. His Grace the Duke was very generous. If I was him, I would have tortured that woman instead of just killing her immediately. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t believe that all she faced was execution. As expected, the rumors were true.¡±

    Melissa tapped her fingers, the end of her long nails touching the surface.

    She seemed indifferent to the matter, but she was straight to the point.

    ¡°What rumors?¡±

    ¡°What rumors though?¡±

    Julie and Pia looked sideways at Evelyn, then hurriedly asked.

    Melissa looked at their surroundings with a smile.

    She opened her lips to speak only after confirming that there was no one looking at them.

    ¡°Word goes that Duke Valentine isn¡¯t fond of his children. Especially his two daughters.¡±

    ¡°Truly? Was there a rumor like that?¡±

    Seemingly shocked by Melissa¡¯s words, Julie asked back with wide eyes.

    And with a nonchnt nod, Melissa answered.

    ¡°Indeed. The first ducaldy is the daughter of a sinner, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s not even wanted, how embarrassing.¡±

    Two others nodded as though they agreed, then Pia responded.

    ¡°Then perhaps¡­ He knew about the abuse that was going on, but he just let it go?¡±

    ¡°Or maybe the ducaldies deserve to be beaten.¡±

    ¡°Certainly. It¡¯s expensive maintaining them, but couldn¡¯t they have been a bit more polite in front of their nanny?¡±

    ¡°If they weren¡¯t, then¡­ It¡¯s only natural that she wanted to hit them.¡±

    Ahahaha, that¡¯s too much!

    Theirughter rang throughout the space around them.

    It was a scene that would make anyone else smile because their smiles looked so natural.

    They were just youngdies of the same age who had gathered and wereughing together.

    Others would not know how cruel they truly were.

    Evelyn couldn¡¯t bear tough out loud like them. All she could do was mumble back in response and force her lips to twist up into a smile.

    She didn¡¯t have the courage to step up and disagree with them, and so she just hid her true feelings behind that smile.

    However, despite her efforts, people who were good at lying were also good at spotting lies.

    Even if she smiled like that, sooner orter, they would see through that half-hearted smile.

    True enough, afterughing for a while, Melissa cocked her head to the side when she noticed Evelyn smiling awkwardly.

    When Melissa stoppedughing, Pia and Julie stoppedughing as well. They looked around.

    Soon, they figured out the situation. They also turned their mocking gazes towards Evelyn.

    At the end of three piercing gazes now, Evelyn gulped.

    She felt her hands going cold, numb. She had a sinking feeling that she had be a cornered mouse.

    As if there were three giant snakes pping their forked tongues at her, Evelyn froze right in front of them.

    ¡°Evelyn.¡±

    ¡°Y¡­Yeah?¡±

    At Melissa¡¯s hushed call, Evelyn blinked.

    The tension and agitation she had been trying to hide now clearly rose above, evident on her rigid expression.

    Melissa silently stared at her for a long time. Then, she let out a sharpugh.

    ¡°Why are you so nervous, Evelyn?¡±

    A pale, thin hand stretched out and tapped Evelyn on the shoulder.

    All four of them were holding drinks in their hands, so every time Melissa tapped Evelyn¡¯s shoulder, the drink inside the ss fluctuated dangerously.

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just a bit nervous.¡±

    Evelyn replied with another forced smile.

    Again, smirks could be seen and silent chuckles could be heard.

    The hand that was tapping Evelyn¡¯s shoulder slowly moved away.

    Melissa flicked her hand in the air, as if she had touched something dirty.

    Then, as she was standing at the side, Julie sipped her drink then spoke up.

    ¡°Evelyn. Is hanging out with us¡­ boring for you?¡±

    ¡°Oh goodness.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡±

    Coming after Julie¡¯s pointed question was an exmation followed by an exaggerated sigh.

    Evelyn kept her lips shut as she trembled.

    Judging from her own experience, if she were to answer back now, she would only look foolish.

    ¡°Evelyn, smile a little, hm?¡±

    Pia kindly advised Evelyn, who was so stiff that her lips seemed to be sewn shut.

    Melissa reached out as though to stop Pia.

    ¡°Come now, let it go. Ever since we were young, our dear Evelyn hasn¡¯t enjoyed these kinds of topics.¡±

    Oh, yes. Evelyn, our angel. Our poor angel. Are you perhaps the guardian angel of beggars?¡±

    ¡°Julie, you¡¯re so funny.¡±

    Ahaha.

    Once again, a peal ofughter from them poured out.

    Each barbedughter shot out like arrows and dug into Evelyn¡¯s heart.

    It has been like this for years now.

    These three people¡¯s sarcasm and pointedughter was familiar to her now, but the pain that was tearing up her chest was something she could never be familiar with.

    All she wished for was to get used to all of this so that she could calmly get over the pain.

    Their rtionship hadn¡¯t been like this in the beginning.

    In the past, the other three youngdies used to follow Evelyn.

    ¡®Evelyn, I think you¡¯re really too nice.¡¯

    ¡®Let¡¯s be friends.¡¯

    ¡®I like you the most, Evelyn.¡¯

    It was such a hazy past.

    Right, it was like that, once upon a time.

    Their attitudes began to change after her grandfather, the previous Count Riddle, had passed away and when her father became the next count.

    The cause was what happened after that, to be precise.

    Back when the previous Count Riddle met his demise,

    House Riddle had once been a vassal of House Carter, but as soon as the young count became the household head, they were sent into dire straits.

    That was eight years ago.

    And back then, Evelyn had been eleven years old.

    Little Evelyn couldn¡¯t understand what was happening around her.

    Her ever-rich household plummeted into poverty, and the high honor and envy they once received dissipated into vapor.

    Melissa, Julie and Pia.

    These three girls, who had been her close friends ever since they were five years old, rapidly changed their attitudes towards her.

    When Evelyn plunged to the bottom of the barrel in one snap, these three started looking down on her.

    It had been a long time since she noticed their change.

    The scales tilted instantaneously and they soon ganged up on her, and yet Evelyn closed her eyes to this.

    The other three sarcasticallyforted her, and yet she thanked them nheless, considering their backhandedfort to still befort in the end.

    Everyone else left her already, but they were still beside her. She was grateful enough by just that alone.

    She chose not to see how she was merely a toy to them now.

    Like a fool.

    However, those closed eyes eventually opened.

    Gradually realizing the reality that was right in front of her, she epted that they saw her merely as a toy.

    How cruel their tongues were.

    How sharp their gazes were.

    After acknowledging the truth, Evelyn tried to separate herself from the other three.

    She didn¡¯t want to be miserable anymore.

    She was already miserable enough.

    However, things did not go smoothly.

    Her father was busy day and night trying to raise up the household that was already too far down on the decline.

    He did his magic research during the night, then he would sell his products at his magic shop during the day.

    There was no workce that would dare call a nobleman aborer, so this was the best that her father could do.

    However, not all efforts got their rewards.

    In that small shop, only flies came in and out. And apart from that, the funds that he needed for his magic research were always scarce.

    He tried to get investors, but no one was willing to help her father.

    In the past, those who tried to build connections with him now looked at him with cold, brutal eyes instead, casting him away.

    However, her father did not give up.

    No matter what kind of humiliation he faced, he stood his ground firmly. For her sake.

    Behind his bitter smiles, she knew the depths of his pain.

    He had to endure and earn a living¡ªto earn money so he could protect his family.

    Her father was protecting their family as best as he could.

    That¡¯s why Evelyn, too, wanted to protect their family.

    It¡¯s true that she¡¯d be more at ease away from these three people right now, but that would be tantamount to being cut off from this social circle.

    It would only trouble her family if that were to happen.

    People here were from wealthy aristocratic families who could potentially invest in her father¡¯s research.

    In order to gain investors, she had to remain in this social circle.

    By any means at all.

    Persistently, until the end.

 Chapter 94

    <h4>Chapter 94</h4>

    That¡¯s how shested for years.

    She kept all the humiliation she was being subjected to a secret from her family.

    If her parents were to find out, then they would immediately tell her to stop doing such futile things.

    But she couldn¡¯t let that happen.

    She couldn¡¯t let all that time she endured be nothing.

    She had reached this point already. So, Evelyn forced the corners of her lips up.

    This forced smile was something she was used to now.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you felt ufortable because of me.¡±

    Evelyn apologized to them with a trembling voice.

    She didn¡¯t do anything wrong, but even when things were left unsaid, she was always the sinner.

    As they heard Evelyn¡¯s timid apology, the other three stoppedughing at once.

    ¡°Why are you being so serious again?¡±

    Shrugging, Pia said this with a mocking smirk directed at her.

    At the same time, there was a rough pat on Evelyn¡¯s shoulder.

    And it happened to be the right shoulder. She was holding her hand with her right hand.

    The force of it made the red liquid spill over, soaking Evelyn¡¯s chest.

    Dazedly, Evelyn looked down at her dress, which had soon be red.

    ¡°Oh my, what do we do. Evelyn, how could you spill your drink and waste it like that?¡±

    As Evelyn was at a loss for words, Melissa¡¯s voice rang.

    On the surface, she sounded worried for the other youngdy, but her eyes were inundated with ridicule.

    ¡°Yeah, how could you. Since it spilled like that, you should lick it, right?¡±

    ¡°Goodness, you dirtied the only set of clothes you have? It doesn¡¯t seem like you could have brought any extra like us.¡±

    The two youngdies spoke one after another.

    Their tant cackles spilled through their red lips.

    Evelyn closed her eyes tightly.

    She just wanted to sink to the ground and scream.

    Thatughter. Those voices.

    Just as they said, her dress had been spilled with a red drink like this, yet she didn¡¯t have any spare clothes.

    The whole situation was just so horrible that she wanted to scream.

    With her eyes shut, with her eyes covered.

    She wanted to shout so loudly that she could see nothing, hear nothing.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­¡±

    It would have been like that, really¡ªhad it not been for the unfamiliar voice from behind her.

    Proof enough was Evelyn¡¯s half-open lips. After hearing that voice, however, she was jolted back to reality and she came back to her senses.

    ¡®What on earth was I going to do just now¡­¡¯

    If she had screamed here, she would definitely be the only one seen as crazy.

    The other three would haveughed even more at her if she acted in such a way. Far louder, more malicious.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡±

    After letting out a long exhale, Evelyn opened her eyes.

    Her boiling nerves gradually cooled down.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Calm now, after Evelyn opened her eyes, she could only tilt her head to the side as the three other people came into her view.

    Those three faces, which had been making such sardonic sneers, were making strange expressions.

    They all looked so shocked¡ªas if they were facing a mythical creature.

    All their eyes were staring at something behind her.

    Perplexed like that, Evelyn slowly turned around, following their gazes.

    Then, she saw two women standing there.

    Dazzling silver hair and lustrous blond hair.

    Both were unbelievably beautiful, and both had golden eyes.

    Golden eyes.

    Was there a noble out there who didn¡¯t know what that color signified?

    ¡®Valentine¡­¡¯

    Absolutely dumbfounded, Evelyn mentally recited the name of the household which these two women belonged to.

    The Valentine Duchy.

    It was the very household embroiled in the most recent rumors causing uproar as ofte.

    The four people, including Evelyn, remained silent as they were enraptured, and so, the silver-haired ducaldy slowly opened lips first.

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

    Indeed, her voice, just like her curved eyes. How mesmerizing.

    * * *

    What happened here.

    The ambiguous question was met with silence thatsted for a moment.

    However, that moment of course ended.

    As the most sensible of the four, Melissa took half a step forward and greeted the new arrivals.

    ¡°I greet the Ducal Ladies of House Valentine.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t an answer to the question, but it wasn¡¯t bad to start in this way. After all, greeting one another first was only natural among strangers.

    Rosetta nodded silently.

    Even if she greeted back only with this, the others might ept it, but no other words came back in response. The only other change was the slight change in the way her eyes curved like bows.

    ¡®So it¡¯s natural to know that you¡¯re from House Valentine, but are you saying that you want me to suck it in and introduce myself?¡¯

    Melissa bit the inside of her cheek as she tried to read Rosetta¡¯s intentions.

    By nature, nobles would not need to introduce themselves.

    Even if they didn¡¯t, the other person would naturally know who they were.

    However, Melissa wondered how the ducaldy could act so nonchntly despite never having been to any social gathering before.

    ¡®Is it because you have different blood coursing through your veins?¡¯

    However, there¡¯s no point in trying to ask a question that couldn¡¯t be asked out loud.

    As the silence became more prolonged, Melissa once more opened her lips, which were quivering this time.

    ¡°I am Melissa Merlin.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    The elegant voice expressed only indifference.

    Though they were curved, her golden eyes held no interest at all.

    Melissa¡¯s expression became distorted because of this humiliation.

    Either way, whatever.

    Rosetta slowly looked at the other youngdies standing behind Melissa.

    Alicia stuck close to Rosetta, making sure to follow Rosetta¡¯s gaze as well.

    Whenever the two pairs of golden eyes met theirs, the youngdies introduced themselves.

    ¡°I am Julie Presso.¡±

    ¡°I am Pia March. It is an honor to meet you both, Lady Valentine.¡±

    These words were conveyed with a friendly tone, with smiles on their faces.

    Nobody would be able to imagine that the same mouths had been talking smack about Rosetta and Alicia just a few minutes ago.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Nice to meet you.¡±

    Rosetta responded only after they greeted her one after another.

    Alicia didn¡¯t even speak to them.

    To hide her nervousness, she was just trying her best to control the look in her eyes.

    Rosetta nced over to Alicia and brushed against her shoulder lightly.

    Soon, that slow-moving golden gaze turned to thest remaining person.

    To Evelyn.

    Her eyes met with Rosetta¡¯s gaze head-on. However, she lowered her head unconsciously.

    She could heel the ducaldy¡¯s gaze boring into her bowing head.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Lady Valentine. I am Evelyn Riddle.¡±

    Her tense voice uttered the greeting a little awkwardly.

    ¡®What¡¯s with the trembling voice, you sound like a fool.¡¯

    Rebuking herself, Evelyn bit her lower lip and raised her head.

    However, she fixed her gaze at something indistinct because she wasn¡¯t confident looking into the eyes of the ducaldy. Not after that stupid mistake earlier.

    But, after that.

    ¡°If you¡¯re Evelyn Riddle, then are you from the Riddle County?¡±

    With a response unlike before, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Rosetta.

    Evelyn was too dazed to respond and so she instead nodded. At this, Rosetta gave her a soft smile.

    It was not like the insincere smile she had given until now. This time, her smile held a little more emotion.

    At a loss for words, Evelyn could only stare nkly at Rosetta.

    Her beauty seemed to shine even more brightly as she now had a genuine smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Lady Riddle.¡±

    Rosetta faced Evelyn with a warm, tranquil smile. Then, as though she had just noticed, she blinked confusedly.

    ¡°But Lady Riddle. It seems as though your clothes are a bit soaked.¡±

    Rosetta carefully broached the subject, but this made Evelyn hastily cover her chest.

    She was so shocked by the sudden appearance of the two ducaldies that she forgot how her chest had been soaked with her drink.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Evelyn trailed off, not being able to answer.

    ¡®I spilled my drink over my dress, but I can¡¯t change because I don¡¯t have extra clothes.¡¯

    It was such ame and humiliating excuse.

    As though faced with splendid roses, Evelyn felt like she had be nothing but a detestable weed marring the garden.

    Melissa stared quietly at Evelyn for a short while, then she smirked.

    With a hesitating prey right in front of her, Melissa did not miss this chance.

    She quickly hid that smirk then donned a look of pity and regret.

    And, with words that matched what Evelyn had been thinking, she opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°Lady Riddle identally spilled her drink over her dress.¡±

    After stepping forward and speaking up, Melissa patted Evelyn¡¯s forearm gently.

    As she felt that gentle touch on her, goosebumps ran down Evelyn¡¯s spine.

    Just thinking about what kind of spectacle Melissa would make out of her, Evelyn¡¯s fingers started shaking.

    With a low, sidelong nce, Melissa saw those trembling fingers and sped them with one of her own hands.

    Then, she let out a deep sigh before she continued.

    ¡°She spilled a drink on her dress, but she couldn¡¯t prepare any extra clothes because her family¡¯s circumstances are a bit¡­¡±

    When she trailed off like that, her underlying insinuation became more pronounced.

    It might not be easy to notice because of her tone.

    However, Evelyn had known Melissa for a very long time. She knew she was being ridiculed at once. Her fingertips, as they were being held by Melissa¡¯s slender grasp, grew even colder.

    ¡°Oh gosh.¡±

    Though Alicia kept silent until now, a small cry spilled through her lips.

    On the other hand, Rosetta said nothing in return as she stared at the youngdy¡¯s strange expression.

    Julie and Pia noticed that Melissa was trying to humiliate Evelyn, and they stepped up as well.

    They didn¡¯t know why the ducaldies were showing an interest only in Evelyn, but if Evelyn were to be removed from here, then the ducaldies¡¯ interest would be theirs to have.

    ¡®The first to build connections with the two ducaldies of the rumors.¡¯

    What a coveted role to have.

    Although those two were the esteemed daughters of the Valentine Duchy, the other youngdies here were from vassal households of the Carter Duchy. So, there was no harm in making friends with nobles of a higher rank.

    The two youngdies geared up to speak. And so they did, one after another.

    ¡°We wanted to lend her some of our clothes, but it¡¯s a shame. It doesn¡¯t seem like they would fit her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. But look at you, all soaked. Why don¡¯t you go and get a bit of rest, Evelyn?¡±

    What reached her ears was malice masked by false concern.

    At the wave of shame rushing at her, Evelyn bit the inside of her cheek once again.

    They¡¯re doing this in front of people they¡¯re meeting for the first time. They were the same age, but it was in front of a duke¡¯s daughters.

    For them to do this to her right here. It felt like Evelyn was going to suffocate from all this shame.

    Just like what the other three wanted, Evelyn wanted to leave this ce.

    If she wouldn¡¯t leave, their ridicules would just worsen, and in turn, she would just be more miserable.

    But¡­

    ¡®This is a rare opportunity to talk to high nobles¡­¡¯

    Besides, the high nobles here were, for some reason, showing interest in her.

    There was no better opportunity in the world.

    If she could establish connections with high nobles, this would be one step closer to solving the problem of her father¡¯scking investments.

    The reality of her situation and the emotions right now shed together in her mind.

    What choice should she make?

    Her short, yet lengthy contemtion left Evelyn conflicted.

    However, her relentless dilemma ended without results from herself.

    Because of sudden high-pitched shrieks.

    ¡°Kyaah!¡±

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Those were the screams of Melissa, Julie and Pia.

    One after another.

 Chapter 95

    <h4>Chapter 95</h4>

    There¡¯s a simple reason as to why those three people screamed.

    While Evelyn was agonizing over what to do,

    The sses in those threedies¡¯ hands fell at the same time.

    But they didn¡¯t know why.

    Nobody else touched those sses, but they all flipped over as though the sses had been knocked over by something.

    Red liquid poured out wildly out of the sses and streaked across their dresses.

    ¡°Kyaah!¡±

    ¡°AHH!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    As they felt the liquid soaking into their clothes, they screamed at once.

    Along with that loud reaction, the sses fell to the floor.

    Clink, crash!

    Haphazard shards and red liquid mixed together on the grass.

    The situation waspletely in shambles.

    ¡°Oh my. What is this.¡±

    Rosetta took a step back with Alicia, letting out an indifferent sigh.

    Btedlying back to her senses, Evelyn looked up and scanned her surroundings.

    Rosetta was looking at the three other girls with cold eyes and furrowed brows.

    The three were frantically fussing over their tarnished clothes until then, but they all gasped when they saw Rosetta¡¯s eyes upon them.

    ¡°Your Ladysh¡­¡±

    Melissa hurriedly spoke up, but Rosetta had already looked away.

    It was a clear act of disregard.

    Then, she looked at Alicia, who was standing next to her, and spoke to her instead.

    ¡°Are you okay? Did it ssh on you anywhere, Alicia?¡±

    At the gently spoken questions, Alicia shook her head.

    She was a little surprised, but that was all.

    Rosetta looked around at her skirt, but fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like the drink had sttered onto her.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. But Sister¡­ Oh goodness, Sister, your clothes are ruined.¡±

    Alicia was surprised to see this, and it was only then that Rosetta examined her own condition.

    Indeed, it¡¯s just as Alicia said.

    The sses fell and the drinks had sttered everywhere, and so the edges of her dress had gotten stained with red marks.

    ¡°Good grief¡­¡±

    Rosetta chewed out the words with her brows all knitted.

    Her voice was very low, but Melissa, Julie and Pia still heard her.

    The three youngdies nervously watched how she would react.

    This was an ident and the furthest thing from intentional, but the result was still clear¡ªtheymitted a grave act of disrespect during their first meeting with the esteemed ducaldy.

    ¡°Your Ladyship, I apologize immensely.¡±

    Right, I truly don¡¯t know what just¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you alright, Your Ladyship?¡±

    Melissa cried out with an apology first, then Julie and Pia also bowed in front of her.

    Rosetta stared at them without a word, then she shrugged.

    Though she did not make eye contact with them, her gaze was exceedingly cold.

    Melissa scrambled through her pockets and pulled out a handkerchief.

    Julie and Pia each took out their own handkerchiefs as well.

    ¡°Here, Your Ladyship, a handkerchief¡­¡±

    ¡°No, please use my handkerchief.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll wipe it with my handkerchief!¡±

    A covert quarrel arose between the three.

    If the ducaldy were to receive one handkerchief, then whoever she would choose, that person¡¯s act of rudeness would at least be slightly alleviated. That¡¯s why those three werepeting to for the ducaldy receive their handkerchief somehow.

    Besides, they were also looking forward to a reward for lending a handkerchief.

    At a time like this, they could build a connection with the ducaldy who was at the center of all the bustling rumors.

    The three looked sharply amongst themselves.

    ¡°The handkerchiefs of the other two have rough embroidery, Your Ladyship. Please use mine,¡± said Melissa with a smile.

    ¡°No, my handkerchief is the most popr color these days. Please use mine, Your Ladyship,¡± said Julie with a twinkle in her eyes.

    ¡°Your Ladyship, they¡¯ve already used their handkerchiefs to wipe off their sweat. Please use mine,¡± said Pia urgently.

    ¡°When did I ever wipe my sweat with this, Pia?¡±

    ¡°Right. When did Julie and I ever wipe our sweat? Put that lousy handkerchief away.¡±

    ¡°Ha, Melissa. How could you say that my handkerchief¡¯s embroidery is rough? Did you use it before?¡±

    The furtive war of nerves gradually became a loud squabble.

    It was an ugly sight.

    To the extent that Alicia flinched back.

    Rosetta stared at the three with amusement, and she only spoke up when their dispute went on a little longer.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    The sinct statement was not loud at all, but that single word had the power to attract everyone¡¯s attention.

    The scathing res of the threedies turned towards Rosetta in unison.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    At the question spoken out of bewilderment, Rosetta shrugged and chuckled.

    ¡°Even if you try to wipe it off, it¡¯s toote for that, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    And I have my own handkerchief.

    After adding thest part leisurely, Rosetta pulled out her handkerchief from her sleeve.

    Then, with elegant gestures, she wiped and pressed down on the hem of her dress.

    However, there was no indication that the dried-up stains could be wiped off with the handkerchief.

    This was the result of the unnecessarily prolonged argument.

    Tsk.

    Rosetta clicked her tongue at the dry stain, and at this, the threedies flinched.

    Rosetta smiled at them.

    It was a smile veiling her displeasure.

    And in the first ce, it only seemed like she was looking at the three when in fact she was facing only the air.

    With the corners of her lips forced upwards, she soon spoke.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s all get changed. After all, we¡¯ve all been soaked now.¡±

    It was nothing short of a dismissal order.

    However, it wasn¡¯t possible for those three to leave immediately.

    Rosetta hadn¡¯t epted their apologies, she had only seen their ugly sides, and they even missed the chance to build connections with the esteemed duke¡¯s daughter.

    They couldn¡¯t leave easily and were just shifting their weights on one foot and the other. Still, Rosetta just turned away without any concern for them.

    And when she turned away, her gaze nextnded on Evelyn.

    ¡°Lady Evelyn.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes?¡±

    When their eyes met and when her name was called, Evelyn answered with a start.

    Until now, she had been watching the situation unfold with bated breath.

    She didn¡¯t want to be involved in the dirty fight between the three, but she also didn¡¯t make any move to leave.

    Still smiling, Rosetta continued.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lend you a dress of mine. I brought enough extra clothes just in case.¡±

    ¡°Um, but¡­ Your Ladyship is going to lend your clothes to¡­ me?¡±

    Evelyn asked back, dazed by the unexpected favor.

    Melissa, Julie and Pia¡¯s eyes shot to Evelyn.

    Behind their gazes was a disdainful look full of jealousy and envy.

    Meanwhile, Rosetta spoke once more.

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re about the same height and physique, so I should have at least one dress that¡¯ll match you.¡±

    ¡°If Sister¡¯s clothes won¡¯t fit you, then you can borrow one of mine instead!¡±

    Alicia added to Rosetta¡¯s consideration.

    In turn, Rosetta patted Alicia on the head with a pleased expression on her face.

    It was the very image of an older sister being proud of her kind younger sister.

    Evelyn stared back at the two sisters with a conflicted expression, though she soon nodded cautiously.

    ¡®It feels a bit burdensome, but it¡¯s better than continuing to wear this.¡¯

    She¡¯d have a chance to befriend the two ducaldies, too.

    And¡­

    ¡®Those eyes.¡¯

    Inwardly smirking, Evelyn nced sideways at Melissa, Julie and Pia.

    She could almost hear what those three were thinking right now.

    They¡¯re surely jealous of her.

    Those three all wanted to get close to the ducaldies to get famous somehow, but it was only Evelyn who the ducaldies were offering to help out with a change of clothes. Their stomachs must be up in knots right now.

    ¡®And those guys only want to get attention anyway.¡¯

    Ah, how exhrating.

    It was petty and childish, but also gratifying. Either way, she didn¡¯t care.

    The fact that they¡¯re all going to be entirely frustrated for a while was making Evelyn so giddy.

    With a hand over her pounding heart, Evelyn slowly spoke in response.

    ¡°Thank you very much for your kindness, Your Ladyships.¡±

    ¡°Your Ladyship, may I also borrow a set of your clothes?¡±

    Evelyn¡¯s shy thanks was overtaken by Pia¡¯s rushed words.

    What she¡¯s saying here was for her to be lent clothes first.

    A brazen request such as this was no less than a breach of aristocratic etiquette, but Pia was so filled with jealousy and greed right now.

    Melissa and Julie looked at Pia like she¡¯s pathetic, but one secondter, their eyes met.

    Crackle. For a moment there, it seemed as if sparks had started flying. The two of them had a silent showdown, then they opened their mouths as well.

    ¡°Then I also¡ª¡±

    ¡°If Your Ladyship could also be considerate of me¡ª¡±

    They spoke over each other, but neither of them had the leisure of finishing their sentences.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the rest of you say earlier that you¡¯ve brought a set of clothes? Then wear those.¡±

    Rosetta¡¯s firm suggestion interrupted them.

    The icy refusal made the three of them flush bright red.

    They were reminded of how they said, while humiliating Evelyn, that they brought extra clothes.

    And that Evelyn couldn¡¯t bring any extra with her because of her situation.

    Which meant that the other three all had another set of clothes they could change into.

    They couldn¡¯t take back what they said earlier anymore, and so they had no choice but to grit their teeth in envy and shame.

    As they shut themselves up with those simmering emotions, Rosetta walked past the three and smiled.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be off.¡±

    With onest greeting that didn¡¯t sound like a proper greeting, Rosetta held out her arm to Alicia.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Alicia.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister! Young Miss,e, you too.¡±

    One arm intertwined with her sister¡¯s and the other arm outstretched, Alicia smiled brightly as she beckoned Evelyn.

    Without any hesitation, Evelyn stepped forward, blushing at the radiant smile.

    And she walked past those three people who had their very wide eyes focused on her.

    ¡°Evelyn¡­¡±

    Melissa called Evelyn¡¯s name.

    Hearing the voice that she had be so ustomed to over the years, Evelyn paused.

    It was because of a semi-reflex.

    All these years, she was the toy of those three people. She woulde with them if they said so, she would go if they said so.

    When Melissa saw that Evelyn halted like that, sheughed inwardly.

    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s only natural.¡¯

    Halfwit.

    Melissa whispered towards Evelyn under her breath.

    ¡°If you go right now¡­ I won¡¯t let you join us ever again.¡±

    It was a thinly veiled threat.

    Melissa knew what Evelyn was afraid of.

    ¡®Being left out of the group.¡¯

    Thus, falling out of their social circle.

    If Evelyn were to follow the ducaldies right now, there¡¯s a chance that she¡¯d be able to build connections with them. However¡­ Quite literally, it was only a ¡®chance¡¯.

    On the other hand, if she were to stay rooted with their group, it was ¡®definite¡¯.

    With her personality, Evelyn would most certainly choose a definite option rather than a risky chance.

    The weak and poor, by nature, fear anything ¡®precarious¡¯.

    Evelyn eyed Melissa without saying anything.

    She stared at the mocking smirk on the other woman¡¯s face, the same mocking smirk that she had been facing for such a long time.

    And just as Melissa predicted, Evelyn agonized over her decision.

    ¡®Should I just stay here?¡¯

    I shouldn¡¯t walk down an unstable path, but instead just continue living in this definite reality.

    But in that same moment as well.

    Evelyn recalled the short burst of exhration she felt just now.

    It had been so many years since she experienced that sweet feeling.

    Thanks to this, she realized just how much she had crumbled away.

    Just how much she had been dying little by little.

    And also, the fact that there was no such thing as a definite reality.

    The world she was living in had never just been a definite reality.

    It was a definite hell.

    Right. It was hell.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I want.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The unexpected answer made Melissa ask like this.

    However, Evelyn did not take back what she said.

    ¡°I said I¡¯ll do what I want.¡±

    You horrible jerk.

    Melissa¡¯s eyes were wide open as she listened to the strong and firm statement.

    Smiling brightly, Evelyn watched as Melissa¡¯s lips trembled. It was funny to see.

    Soon, her halted steps started once more.

    Towards the two ducaldies who were walking leisurely away.

    Strangely, every step she made towards that direction felt lighter and lighter.

    Evelyn could feel the ferocious res stuck on the back of her head, but she did not stop walking.

    Her steps as she left that cruel circle of hell was both refreshing and thrilling.

    ¡®A precarious chance is way better than a definite hell.¡¯

    Happily living in hell was nothing but a foolish choice.

    Evelyn received this enlightenment btedly, but at the same time, it was still not toote.

    t/n: we¡¯re now exactly halfway through the novel¡¯s main story! how has it been for you guys~?

 Chapter 96

    <h4>Chapter 96</h4>

    Rosetta, with Evelyn in tow, headed towards the Valentine Duchy¡¯s barracks.

    After telling the maids to prepare two sets of clothes, they went to the rest area and changed.

    Evelyn changed her clothes after Rosetta, and once they¡¯re finished, the maids who assisted them bowed their heads and left.

    Inside the rest area, which was decorated like an borate drawing room of a mansion, Evelyn¡¯s eyes looked this way and that.

    ¡®As expected, high noble households are of a different caliber¡­¡¯

    Who would believe that this ce was a tent in the middle of the barracks, she wondered.

    It was so well-decorated that she couldn¡¯t believe that it was a ce that was meant to be dismantled after just one day.

    She felt that it was a shame for this ce to disappear tomorrow.

    And about the clothes she borrowed.

    It¡¯s been quite a long time since she wore such soft clothes.

    After her household had fallen, it became difficult to buy even just one set.

    Far from the high-quality fabric she was wearing now, the clothes she usually wore were made of rough cloth, so she felt a bit burdened.

    Wearing clothes like these made her feel like she had returned to how it was in the past.

    Back to those days when she could stand tall with pride, when she could live in abundance without worrying about her grumbling stomach.

    ¡°Um, thank you once again, Your Ladyship.¡±

    Feeling overwhelmed by an emotion she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint, Evelyn thanked Rosetta.

    In turn, Rosetta smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You were in trouble, so of course I should help you.¡±

    The tone in which she spoke was of humility and elegance.

    Evelyn¡¯s cheeks flushed red.

    She felt so shy in front of this great beauty. And in one corner of her mind, her conscience was being pricked.

    ¡®Towards such a sweet and kind person¡­¡¯

    While she recalled how those other three had gossiped about the two daughters of House Valentine, Evelyn forced herself to smile as she nodded.

    She kept her head down at that time because it¡¯s the best option she could choose in that coercive atmosphere, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel apologetic for doing so.

    Evelyn sped her trembling fingers and lowered her gaze.

    ¡°How can I ever repay the grace you¡¯ve shown me¡­¡±

    Her voice towards the end of her sentence quivered just like her fingers.

    Rosetta quietly stared at Evelyn for a moment, then took a step closer to her.

    Smooth, pale hands wrapped over those trembling hands, holding them tight.

    The sudden warmth made Evelyn raise her head.

    Up close, Rosetta was as beautiful as ever.

    With longshes, with the golden eyes underneath them.

    Then, her mystically shining silver hair, her pale, slender countenance and her red lips.

    When those lips drew a curved arc, her rather sharp impression turned gentle at once.

    ¡°No need to talk about ¡®grace¡¯. But if you feel ufortable, would it be alright if I ask you for a favor?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    And here, a sharine voice that had the power to mesmerize.

    Evelyn¡¯s mouth asked back like that, but without realizing it, her head was already moving up and down.

    With her lips still drawn up into a smile, Rosetta spoke.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, pleasee to my family¡¯s residence often and be my and my sister¡¯s friend.¡±

    ¡°F¡­Friend?¡±

    ¡°As you may know, we¡¯re not very outgoing, the two of us. We don¡¯t have any friends our age.¡±

    For a moment, Evelyn was paralyzed by the situation as she thought.

    ¡®So then, you¡¯re suggesting that I be your friend?¡¯

    Oh my goodness.

    While Evelyn carefully processed Rosetta¡¯s suggestion, she chewed the inside of her cheek.

    She just might scream for joy if she didn¡¯t do this.

    She felt apologetic towards the innocent ducaldies, but this was an opportunity that would nevere to her twice.

    It was a chance for her to somehow build connections with the big shots of high society.

    Of course, she also had the pure intention of wanting to be friends with the two sisters.

    They were the ones who pulled her out of hell.

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to be friends with such good people?

    ¡°Perhaps, would this trouble you?¡±

    While Evelyn was rejoicing in her mind, Rosetta added cautiously.

    From the slight wrinkle on her forehead, she was clearly worried.

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Evelyn answered loudly as she shook her head.

    ¡°Truly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Ladyship, I¡¯d be honored to be your friend!¡±

    At the spirited answer, Rosetta let out a smile.

    The smile of relief also made the other person smile with her together.

    While chuckling shyly, Rosetta spoke again.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d. Actually, I heard a little about you.¡±

    ¡°Huh? About me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. To be precise, I heard about your family¡­ Your father has a guild, right? Mainly selling magicware.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. But how¡­¡±

    Evelyn wondered how Rosetta knew about her father¡¯s guild.

    She immediately knew that the guild that Rosetta was talking about was the small shop that her father was running, but it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to call it that.

    It wasn¡¯t even a proper business in the first ce, but because it was a shop owned by a noble, it was being called a ¡®guild.¡¯

    And what her father was selling there were usually handmade ¡®magicware¡¯.

    Her father personally invented most of the shop¡¯s goods, and they were of excellent quality.

    She had no doubt that the shop would start to prosper if only her father could receive a proper investment, and also if the shop could get a little more well known through word of mouth.

    That¡¯s why she kept going to societal gatherings in spite of all the humiliation she was facing.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually a little interested in magicware, so while I was looking for ces that sell good wares, I found out about your father¡¯s guild. I bought a few things from there before, too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Evelyn asked in surprise, Rosetta answered with her eyes gently curved.

    Besides that, Rosetta reached into her pocket.

    Soon, the hand that was rummaging through that pocket pulled something out.

    It looked like a small flute that was the size of a thumb.

    When she saw that item, Evelyn¡¯s eyes gradually widened.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I bought it from there. It¡¯s a gift for my younger sister.¡±

    Just as Rosetta said, it was a small flute she bought from the Riddle Guild.

    It was a light andpact item that Evelyn¡¯s father had invented. When it¡¯s blown, the sound would project very far away, so it¡¯s a good self-defense tool.

    The name of this flute was ¡®Velyn¡¯.

    It was an invention that was made in hopes that his daughter would always be safe, so it was an item named after her.

    At the rush of emotion, Evelyn¡¯s hands fidgeted.

    ¡®Come to think of it, Father said that he has a regr customer whoes often these days.¡¯

    With brown eyes and gray hair, it was a woman who looked like a maid working for a household somewhere.

    Thanks to that regr customer, her father was in good spiritstely, rejoicing at the small rise in sales these days.

    Suddenly, Evelyn recalled one of Rosetta¡¯s maids who helped her change clothes earlier.

    That maid had gray hair and brown eyes.

    ¡°That customer was Your Ladyship¡­¡±

    As she said this aloud, she felt a little choked up.

    ¡®We finally have a regr customer, Velyn!¡¯

    The tip of her nose felt prickly and her eyes welled up as she remembered how her father smiled as he expressed his joy.

    ¡°Hm? What did you say¡­?¡±

    When Rosetta asked because she didn¡¯t quite hear what Evelyn said, Evelyn just waved her hand.

    But unlike the urgency in that wave, there was a broad smile on her face.

    The corners of her curved eyes had tears at their edges.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Your Ladyship.¡±

    ¡°Truly? I must have heard it wrong then.¡±

    Rosetta smiled, shrugging slightly.

    ¡°By the way, Lady. Actually, it saddens me. If the Riddle Guild was a little bigger, I¡¯m sure that a lot more excellent wares could be sold.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. If the shop can afford to do so, it won¡¯t just be a wish for the future¡­¡±

    After Rosetta, who Evelyn considered to be a warm person, murmured those words, Evelyn replied with her true feelings.

    Rosetta fiddled with the small flute for a moment, not saying anything.

    The look in her eyes turned serious and heavy, as if she was thoroughly contemting.

    After a brief bout of silence, her red lips slowly opened.

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I invest in the Riddle Guild?¡±

    The words she uttered were beyond Evelyn¡¯s imagination.

    She was so surprised that she just gawked at Rosetta, her mouth wide open.

    ¡°A Va¡­Valentine is going to invest in our guild?¡±

    At Evelyn¡¯s stuttering response, Rosetta shook her head.

    ¡°No, regardless of my family, to be precise, I would like it to be a personal investment. Am I not allowed to do that?¡±

    There¡¯s no way you¡¯re not allowed to.

    This was a huge opportunity that would nevernd on herp once again, whether it¡¯s an investment from House Valentine or a personal investment of Rosetta¡¯s.

    Since she was an esteemed daughter of a duchy, then it¡¯s only natural that she had quite a lot of personal assets.

    Perhaps, if Evelyn was her usual self, she would have nodded at once and shouted that she would very much appreciate it if the ducaldy would invest.

    However, today¡¯s Evelyn hesitated, unable to answer right away.

    Any investment was, inherently, a risk to some extent.

    For both the investor and the receiver.

    And any hasty decision on its own would bring with it apprehensions, and a great deal of it.

    On her part, Evelyn had nothing to lose. However, she didn¡¯t want to put Rosetta in a position that would make her anxious and would put her at risk.

    Rosetta was too nice for Evelyn to put such a burden on her shoulders.

    ¡°Um, Your Ladyship. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to think more carefully about investing?¡±

    The hesitant Evelyn quietly expressed her opinion.

    She naturally felt that it¡¯s regrettable that she¡¯s dissuading Rosetta here, but this was the right course of action.

    Rosetta stared at Evelyn for a moment, then she smiled pleasantly.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Lady. However, this isn¡¯t a hasty decision.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been thinking about it while using the Riddle Guild¡¯s wares. Why don¡¯t I invest? is what I wondered. But the Riddle County is a vassal of the Carter Duchy¡­ So I was a bit hesitant.¡±

    Evelyn had a surprised expression as she listened to Rosetta¡¯s exnation, but her demeanor gradually darkened as ¡®vassal of the Carter Duchy¡¯ was mentioned.

    Unconcealed hatred rose above her icy gaze.

    And with a hardened expression, she spat out these words.

    ¡°Ah, yes, of course. We are a vassal of the Carter Duchy.¡±

    The tone of her voice was bursting with hatred.

 Chapter 97

    <h4>Chapter 97</h4>

    Evelyn¡¯s hatred for House Carter was reasonable.

    It was due to House Carter that House Riddle fell.

    And, to be more precise, it was due to ¡®Duchess Carter¡¯.

    Originally, House Riddle became a vassal household of House Carter during the time of Evelyn¡¯s great-grandfather.

    Thanks to the family¡¯s long-standing rtionship and their peerage as a count¡¯s household, House Riddle was considered a fairly influential family.

    The incident that greatly impacted the household¡¯s dignity was the ¡®weing of the former duchess¡¯.

    That was the beginning of their tragedy, and it was during the days when Duke Carter was still young. He dered that he would bring in a beautiful young woman and intended to marry her.

    It was the deceased former duchess, ¡®Fiona Carter¡¯.

    The former duchess was a daughter of a lower household¡ªa viscounty that did not sire mages.

    Objectively speaking and in many ways, she was someone whocked the qualifications to be a duchess.

    So naturally, House Carter¡¯s vassals opposed the marriage.

    Duke Carter was young back then, and he had just ascended to the post, but he pointed his fingers at them all and did as he pleased.

    Among those vassals, the only one who supported the marriage was the Riddle County.

    When the historic House Riddle voted in favor of the duke, the other vassal households changed their minds one by one.

    Many were still unhappy with the decision, but the duke nevertheless pushed for the marriage.

    Fiona, who then became the duchess, was a kind-hearted person.

    Therefore, she was the kind of person who would not easily forget any grace she had received.

    She thanked House Riddle for the very first toe forward and vote in favor of epting her as the duchess even while everyone else was against her.

    House Riddle also cared for the kind-hearted duchess, and they supported her again.

    Fiona and House Riddle became so close that they considered each other family.

    Clearly, that was the peak of House Riddle.

    The problem began after the former duchess closed her eyes forever.

    When Fiona died, the duke immediately found a new woman.

    The woman he loved died giving birth to their child, and to top it off, it was a child who couldn¡¯t use magic.

    As if to protest against this cruel fate, he searched for a new duchess based on her capabilities.

    And so, ¡®Eiane Carter¡¯ had been weed as the next duchess.

    She¡¯s the present duchess.

    Unlike Fiona, Eiane was cruel.

    As soon as she entered the duchy, she began to clear away all traces of the former duchess, but¡­

    The biggest vestige that Fiona had left was ¡®House Riddle¡¯ itself.

    Eiane was someone from a solid background, with a strong family and boundless riches.

    She was avaricious, and she did not hesitate when it came to clearing up the things she found unpleasant.

    Slowly but surely, she strangled House Riddle.

    No matter how renowned the family was, the one up top had changed, keeping them at a stranglehold. They could do nothing about their slow descent to ruin.

    Eiane¡¯s son, Leo, was also in a position to be called the heir apparent.

    House Riddle¡¯s position became smaller and smaller.

    As a result, their influence and their responsibilities gradually turned to dust as well.

    Rather than calling them a vassal household, they were more so in the position to be called handymen of the duchy.

    However, then somehow managed to withstand that tumultuous time while the previous Count Riddle was still alive.

    Therger problem descended upon them when the previous count passed away and Evelyn¡¯s father ascended to the post.

    When one¡¯s defenses were to show a gap, even for a moment, the rift would be evident.

    Without missing a beat, Eiane struck House Riddle. They were already shaking precariously as it was, but due to this move, they copsedpletely.

    Right, well, since that¡¯s already happened, she should be satisfied with that.

    ¡®But the fact that we haven¡¯t found anyone willing to invest in the shop¡­ it¡¯s safe to say that it must be the Duchess¡¯ poisonous hand doing this.¡¯

    It was a reasonable guess.

    She was cruel and persistent.

    This thought made Evelyn feel a bitter taste in her mouth.

    Her family was being dragged around by this power y.

    And it¡¯s been nearly twenty years, too.

    Evelyn took in a deep breath and looked at Rosetta.

    She wanted to receive an investment, but just as the ducaldy said, House Riddle was still a ¡®vassal of the Carter Duchy¡¯.

    She had forgotten about it because they¡¯d been treated like dirt all this time.

    ¡®Then this investment would just put people at a difficult spot.¡¯

    Evelyn bit the inside of her cheek, then she resigned herself. As long as you¡¯re an aristocrat of this empire, you¡¯d know the rtionship between the ¡®three duchies¡¯.

    They were the three pirs supporting the empire, but at the same time, they were keeping each other in check.

    If the opponent were to show just a small crack in their defenses, then the other would bare their sharp fangs and bite them at once.

    At the very least, she knew that House Carter was like that.

    If someone from House Valentine would make an investment to help out one of House Carter¡¯s vassals, then it would be seen as a clear provocation.

    Even though House Riddle was a negligible family.

    The Carters would sink their teeth into the Valentines mercilessly.

    Evelyn did not want to create such a situation, even if she were to die.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to repay the grace that Rosetta had shown her, however she should at least not serve as a stumbling for her.

    After a very long time of agonizing over this dilemma, Evelyn hardened her resolve.

    Just pretend that you didn¡¯t hear about this investment.

    ¡°Your Ladyship, I appreciate your kindness, but¡­¡±

    However, Evelyn couldn¡¯t finish what she was going to say.

    ¡°Ah, how about this?¡±

    Rosetta cut her off mid-sentence.

    Not being able to answer, Evelyn stared back at Rosetta.

    At this, Rosetta chuckled before she continued.

    ¡°How about I invest in the guild under someone else¡¯s name, not mine? There¡¯s someone I know who I can trust.¡±

    Evelyn blinked in surprise.

    Indeed, this wasn¡¯t a bad way to go about it.

    If Rosetta and her family would just never let anyone else know, then they wouldn¡¯t get caught.

    ¡°But then it would just be bothersome for you, Your Ladyship. It would only trouble you.¡±

    Still, her fears had notpletely disappeared.

    Investing under someone else¡¯s name would not bring honor to the investor.

    And there¡¯s a possibility that the third-party, whose name was being borrowed, would run away with the money.

    There¡¯s also a possibility that this person would leak the secret.

    Evelyn¡¯s family was desperate for an investment, so this wasn¡¯t a matter that concerned them. But she couldn¡¯t understand why the ducaldy would go this far.

    Rosetta shrugged lightly, but her expression slowly hardened.

    Recing the smile on her face, an expression of all seriousness remained.

    She gave Evelyn a strong, firm stare.

    Facing that dignified gaze, Evelyn felt as if she was shrinking.

    ¡°Lady Riddle. To you, does it seem like I¡¯m just saying this without thinking?¡±

    ¡°What? No, absolutely not!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like that at all.

    She was just worried that the ducaldy would be harmed.

    ¡°I¡¯m investing with business-perspective. I think highly of the Riddle Guild¡¯s potential, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to take a risk and invest.¡±

    ¡°Your Ladyship¡­¡±

    ¡°And as I said before, I¡¯ve been thinking about doing this for quite a while now. So, please review this matter from a business-perspective as well, Lady.¡±

    After those strict words, a small smile followed.

    Clenching her hands into fists, Evelyn had a very conflicted expression as she looked at Rosetta.

    The ducaldy was seriously considering this investment.

    To top it off, she was doing so by rationally calcting the risks and rewards she would take.

    This meant one thing: that it would be presumptuous for Evelyn to worry about Rosetta any more than this.

    Determined now, Evelyn nodded.

    ¡°In that case, then I would also like to consider this matter positively.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±

    After Evelyn answered with confidence, Rosetta grinned and held out her hand.

    Evelyn hesitated for one second more, but she soon took that hand.

    ¡°I would like to discuss this more with Count Riddle, so I¡¯ll write to you after the hunting festival. The sender will be under the name ¡®Sion¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Will that person be the person in charge of the investment?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s a very reliable person, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not worried. Thank you, Your Ladyship.¡±

    Evelyn bowed towards Rosetta as she said this.

    But, with a shake of her head, Rosetta ced a hand on Evelyn¡¯s shoulder and gently urged her to stand tall.

    ¡°No need for thanks. Perhaps from now on, we¡¯ll be riding the same boat.¡±

    These kind words were like a seal.

    A seal that was saying, ¡®Let¡¯s continue building trust between us from now on,¡¯ which made Evelyn¡¯s heart soar.

    She nodded and smiled broadly.

    Her father dissuaded her froming to the hunting festival alone, but it was well worthing here today.

    The humiliation that Melissa, Julie and Pia had subjected her to was now long forgotten.

    It felt as if she was getting out of that definite hell, now taking a step forward towards a definite positive path.

    ¡®Father would be so delighted to hear about this.¡¯

    He was already so overjoyed having a regr customer, so what more once he¡¯d hear that they were about to receive an investment?

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be going back now, Your Ladyship.¡±

    The two left the rest area together. Evelyn said her farewells first, and Rosetta nodded. However, she also asked.

    ¡°By any chance, will you be going straight back home?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. I would like to let my father know the good news as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Is the carriage you rodeing here around?¡±

    Awkwardly, Evelyn shook her head.

    She rode in Melissa¡¯s carriage on the way here.

    In exchange for that, she had to attend to Melissa for the entire carriage ride.

    And now that she thought of it, the money she had in her pouch had been stolen, too.

    Maybe she should get off near her house¡¯s area and walk a little the rest of the way.

    As though she noticed Evelyn¡¯s predicament, Rosetta cautiously offered.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have a ride, would you like to take a carriage of ours? We¡¯re about to enter an important contract together, so I¡¯d like to extend at least this much to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m embarrassed to be on the receiving end of so much help from you.¡±

    Unable to deny the offer, Evelyn murmured.

    Rosetta blinked and held Evelyn¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Lady. I¡¯ll have someone call one soon. If you go to the entrance of the barracks, my maid will guide you to the carriage.¡±

    ¡°Thank you again, Your Ladyship.¡±

    With Evelyn¡¯s repeated thanks, Rosetta could only smile.

    After bowing deeply, Evelyn left first.

    Rosetta stood at the entrance and waved to Evelyn, whose figure was slowly moving away.

    As Rosetta smiled, she was as beautiful as a masterfully drawn painting.

    And by the time that Evelyn was nearly out of her sight,

    Rosetta turned around and walked towards the other side.

    The smile that looked kind was nowhere to be found. Now, only a light smile hung over her lips.

    Beneath her brows, which bobbed up and down once, was an indifferent gaze.

    ¡®Good. House Riddle has been settled.¡¯

    As if she had solved one overdue assignment, she felt relieved.

    This first time that she met Evelyn today¡­

    No, even before this day.

    Everything that led up to and transpired between her and Evelyn on this day had been entirely arranged by Rosetta.

 Chapter 98

    <h4>Chapter 98</h4>

    It started back when Evelyn and the other three nobledies were talking smack about me and Alicia.

    In fact, I¡¯d been listening to everything since then.

    As soon as we arrived at the hunting festival¡¯s venue, I started scanning the ce in search of Evelyn. And as soon as I found her, I listened in on the conversation of her group.

    And I heightened my hearing with qi.

    Thanks to this, I heard their conversation loud and clear even though I was far away.

    ¡®Your jaws are working overtime, huh.¡¯

    To the point that you¡¯d think Alicia and I were chewing gum for them.

    In any case, as I listened in on their conversation and observed their behavior, waiting for the right time to throw a concealed weapon.

    And the target was none other than Evelyn¡¯s ss.

    One of the three other youngdies pushed Evelyn¡¯s shoulder right then, and that¡¯s when the concealed weapon hit the ss.

    Due to the fairly strong shock, the ss turned over and soon soaked Evelyn¡¯s chest.

    All ording to n.

    With Evelyn¡¯s circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring extra clothes, and none of those three youngdies would ever be willing to help her.

    It was a situation where she was obviously in trouble.

    And with Evelyn in a flurry like this, I would step up with the intention to help.

    How very grateful I am for the three who helped create this heart-rending scene.

    For our first meeting, there isn¡¯t any other scene more perfect than this.

    ¡®But I didn¡¯t expect them to be so spiteful the moment her drink spilled over.¡¯

    I already received intel from nca that those other youngdies were looking down on Evelyn.

    Back during Cassion¡¯s funeral, I also tried to see if I could find the Riddle family.

    The investigation into ¡®House Riddle¡¯ had already beenpleted at that time. And this included getting information on Evelyn Riddle.

    However, there was one thing that I wasn¡¯t aware of.

    And it was the level of ¡®disregard¡¯ Evelyn was being subjected to.

    I thought that people were just ¡®disregarding¡¯ her in a way that they¡¯re treating her like invisible air at best. I never expected that aristocratic youngdies would stoop so low as to do such cheap bullying.

    This was an obvious mistake.

    I should have remembered that the world was wide, and that there was a whole array of crazy people out there.

    ¡®Anyway, the ones who raise their noses high up in the front of you are typically nastier when your back is turned.¡¯

    Evelyn had trembled like a cornered mouse.

    She looked like she was about to copse right there, and so I felt a bit apologetic.

    In fact, I felt a little guilty because I¡¯m to me for making the situation like that.

    By nature, being ¡®apologetic¡¯ or feeling ¡®guilty¡¯ didn¡¯t match Rosetta¡¯s characterization, but I felt bad to see a youngdy, who was about the same age as Alicia, shaking like that.

    So, I deliberately did something that was not in my ns.

    I made it so that drinks were poured over those other three as well¡ªto make it even¡ªand then got Evelyn out of there with a bit more of an ostentatious re.

    Greedy people would typically feel pretty gutted if they weren¡¯t chosen.

    Besides that, they would be even more devastated that it was Evelyn, the person they had been looking down on all this time, was chosen.

    It¡¯s obvious how they¡¯d be kicking their nkets all night after today¡¯s humiliation.

    At least, I knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.

    It was a childish prank on my part, but fortunately, this seemed to reach Evelyn¡¯s heart.

    Evelyn¡¯s face had be pale, but she followed me with light steps.

    ¡®I¡¯ll do what I want, you horrible jerk.¡¯

    She even left that nice little line for them.

    Anyway, I do have a good reason for approaching Evelyn and going this far.

    ¡®Cassion¡¯s support.¡¯

    With the Riddle Guild as the framework, I intend to make House Riddle Cassion¡¯s support baseter on.

    Right, and it¡¯s not that far off in the future.

    Cassion would soone back alive and take back his ce.

    By the time that he¡¯d also be qualified to be the duchy¡¯s heir, Cassion would be able to proudly step forward and stand in front of Leo.

    And perhaps with the skills that he¡¯d show from then on, nobody would be able to criticize him.

    At least, that¡¯s something I¡¯m sure of.

    Fortunately, the majority of House Carter¡¯s vassals worked under a meritocracy.

    Since the matter at hand was the next Duke Carter, he¡¯d be tantamount to those people¡¯s ¡®representative¡¯, which was why it¡¯s only natural for them to rally for the most capable person to take that position.

    This was a way of thinking that not only the vassals of House Carter upheld, but basically everyone who used magic.

    But nevertheless, getting early supporters was something that couldn¡¯t be neglected.

    The opponent was Leo, after all.

    Leo was also a capable mage.

    He wasn¡¯t as good as Cassion, who was born with a natural talent.

    Still though, Leo was a mage hailing from noble lineages from both sides, so he was more talentedpared to ordinary people.

    Besides that, his mother was the current duchess, Eianne, who was an esteemed daughter of a powerful count¡¯s household.

    Her household bore magnificent mages generation after generation, and Eianne herself was famous for her unprecedented skills, even before she was wed.

    A candidate who had solid abilities and a decent family backing him.

    That¡¯s who Leo was.

    On the other hand, all Cassion really possessed right now was his ¡®skills¡¯.

    Fortunately, he¡¯d be able to dominate many other aspects with his skills alone, but that might not be enough to stand toe to toe with Leo, who had solid support.

    So, Cassion also needed that.

    The moment he¡¯de forward as a sessor candidate for the duchy, he¡¯d need influential supporters, who could shake public opinion to some extent.

    For money and power to followter, it was a bare minimum necessity to have support.

    That¡¯s why Rosetta chose ¡®House Riddle¡¯.

    The Riddle family had been in a close-knit rtionship with the former duchess, so the current duchess and the Riddles hade to hate each other.

    For the Riddles, the current duchess and Leo were their enemies.

    They were the ones who cut short House Riddle¡¯s golden age, so what else could they be if not enemies?

    A household with a grudge against the current duchess.

    There¡¯s no better condition for someone who¡¯d support Cassion.

    Besides that, there¡¯s another reason that House Riddle was chosen.

    ¡®Riddle¡¯ was a name that was mentioned heavily in the original novel.

    For no other reason other than being a household that stood in Leo¡¯s way, being a royal pain to him.

    In the original novel, although it took them a long time, the Riddle Guild gradually grew popr through word of mouth and blew up in size.

    Most aristocrats only became interested in the guild and started investing when the Riddle name was already slowly but steadily getting well-known.

    The guild and their investments started to take hold.

    Count Riddle was brilliant when it came to managing the guild while also developing magicware, so the guild soon began to spread its wings at an rming rate.

    The mages¡¯ attention naturally shifted towards the Riddles.

    The fallen noble household started from the ground up, and eventually became the sessful master of the industry.

    It was undoubtedly an interesting story.

    Although, to be more precise, the attention that they received was due to the enormous ¡®wealth¡¯ that the count had built up.

    And because the mages had unique careers, they were very much interested in ¡®money¡¯.

    Mages tend to be immersed in their studies and research, working on their lifelong projects, and something like that inevitably required a lot of money to fund.

    Research, of course, needed research funds. And if they perhaps take a wrong step in their research endeavors, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that about one or twoboratories would get blown uppletely.

    Nevertheless, there¡¯s no way to prevent their overflowing intellectual curiosity. In tandem with this pursuit, mages tended to be more obsessed with ¡®money¡¯pared to people in other professions.

    It was a funny thing.

    Others worked to make money, whereas mages coveted money so they could work.

    As a household that gained enormous wealth alongside their excellent magicware creation skills, House Riddle quickly became the ¡®object of envy¡¯ amongst the mages.

    Anyway.

    House Riddle thus reached the renaissance of their golden age.

    After House Riddle had wed their way back to the top, they slowly began to look back on the past.

    To be exact, they remembered ¡®their enemies¡¯.

    Eianne Carter.

    And her son, Leo Carter, who had then be the new duke.

    Whenever Leo tried to pursue something, the Riddles would be up in arms, running out just to pose as a hurdle for him. They opposed each and every one of Leo¡¯s actions, and they always made sure to trample on whatever he was trying to do.

    Leo considered House Riddle to be a great annoyance.

    Their household was originally the Carter Duchy¡¯s vassal, and Leo wanted very much to drive them out. However, it was not so easy to oust them, given that they could also serve as a great support base for him.

    Likewise, it wasn¡¯t so easy to disregard House Riddle¡¯s influence.

    In the past, Leo and Eianne made the mistake of keeping House Riddle as their vassals just for the purpose of humiliating them as nobles who had reached the lowest low.

    Leo thought of the Riddles as a real pain in the neck, while the Riddles were entirely willing to act as a great nuisance to him.

    As it was,

    ¡®I¡¯m very grateful towards this household.¡¯

    Why, everyone knew that the enemy of your enemy was your friend.

    In the first ce, House Riddle would eventually be a ¡®friend¡¯ even if I didn¡¯t intervene.

    I only did so to speed up the process of the Riddles¡¯ sess.

    Because at this point, they wouldn¡¯t be able to grow on their own just yet.

    ¡®After first investing money¡­¡¯

    I¡¯m nning to get Zobel in contact with them to pursue research projects rted to incurable diseases.

    For a long time now, Eianne had been trying to develop medicines for terminal illnesses, hoping to build an industry out of it. But when that¡¯s been intercepted, their side¡¯s finances would take quite a huge blow.

    Hitting two birds with one stone, isn¡¯t it?

    This side would make money, and that side would take a hit.

    For the moment, I¡¯m thinking of only getting directly involved with the matter of the ¡®incurable disease medicine¡¯.

    After that, I¡¯m going to take the hands-off approach and just invest money and leave everything else in the capable hands of the Riddles.

    In the first ce, the count had outstanding business acumen, so he¡¯d be able to soar higher on his own¡ªfor as long as he had wings.

    As the Riddles would grow fine on their own, I wouldter reveal that it was actually Cassion who¡¯s investing in them.

    In the same way that they were entirely willing to be the bane of Leo¡¯s existence in the original novel, I¡¯m quite sure that they¡¯d also be entirely willing to be Cassion¡¯s support this time.

    ¡®They wouldn¡¯t dare betray him.¡¯

    There wouldn¡¯t be any need to worry about them running away with all the money.

    And neither would there be any need to change their minds and turn their back on Cassionter.

    That one person who¡¯d extend a hand towards you during your lowest point¡ªthat¡¯s someone you¡¯d consider as your true benefactor.

    It was for this reason that I deliberately orchestrated a dramatic first meeting today. So that I could be Riddle¡¯s, or at least, Evelyn¡¯s savior.

    And based on the original work, the Riddles made sure to remember any act of benevolence or spite thrown at them.

    At least, they weren¡¯t the kind of people who¡¯d bite the hand that fed them.

    Well, but¡­

    ¡®Just in case, there should be a contract.¡¯

    There¡¯s no harm in preparing for unforeseen circumstances.

    The contract that¡¯s to be sent to the Riddles had already beenpleted some time ago.

    Therefore, only a few more provisions needed to be added, and it would beplete.

    For example.

    ¡®Riddle and the Investor must never betray each other. If this condition is broken, then¡­¡¯

    Forfeit your life.

    Thinking thus far, I pressed the pad of my thumb with a sharp fingertip.

    With the confluence of this firm touch against tender flesh, a sense of satisfaction arose.

    With the full-fledged hunt still ahead, this wasn¡¯t all that bad of a way to start the day.

 Chapter 99

    <h4>Chapter 99</h4>

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    With a rxed gait, I returned to the main area of House Valentine¡¯s barracks.

    I found Alicia sitting on a sofa, but she soon jumped up and weed me.

    ¡°Sorry you had to wait, Alicia.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. How is Lady Evelyn?¡±

    My conversation with Evelyn took a while, but Alicia shook her head as though she didn¡¯t mind at all.

    Instead, she just asked about Evelyn, who was nowhere to be seen right now.

    I reached forward to touch Alicia¡¯s hair.

    Perhaps she fiddled with it while waiting, but the ends of her hair was a twisted mess.

    ¡°She went home first because she wasn¡¯t feeling well. It took me a while toe back here because I saw her off.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, she¡¯s not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°She said she had a bit of a headache. It¡¯s nothing serious, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    As I said this, Alicia nodded.

    ¡®Right, absolutely nothing to worry about.¡¯

    Far from being sick, Evelyn must currently be the happiest person in the whole empire today.

    I could imagine her humming in the carriage right now¡ªthe one that I had prepared in advance through nca.

    As I nced at the cloth, I realized that the time for the hunting festival¡¯s opening speech was fast approaching.

    ¡°Goodness, we¡¯re running out of time because of me. The opening speech will begin soon, so we should go now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister.¡±

    Answering with a refreshing tone, Alicia gently linked arms with me.

    No matter how much I think about it, Alicia was better suited to be the female lead of a healing novel, not a torturous angst novel.

    It¡¯s absolutely ridiculous that a child like her was the main character of an angst novel.

    Feeling this slight frustration, I averted my gaze and looked towards the wall to the side.

    And there, I saw Cassion, who was standing still in one corner.

    ¡°Maxwell.¡±

    He turned this way after hearing me call him.

    ¡°Yes, Mdy.¡±

    Soon, a low-pitched answer came back.

    It felt like our eyes met, but I couldn¡¯t be sure.

    Right now, he was wearing a mask that was covering his face from the eyebrows to the tip of his nose.

    It was a mask that was especially made for today¡¯s asion.

    There was no event other than the hunting festival where so many nobles were gathered.

    Because of that, I got him a mask just in case. But honestly, he didn¡¯t exactly look inconspicuous with it.

    He¡¯d stand out for no reason the moment he went outside, to a crowded ce, so I told him to stay and wait here at the barracks instead.

    In any case, there was only a brief time for conversation before the start of the hunting festival, and I needed to use that time only to solve that matter with Evelyn.

    ¡®Well, he¡¯ll have to go out in front of other people with that mask onter anyway.¡¯

    Still, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a grand entrance and first appearance at the right time?

    ¡°Follow closely.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mdy.¡±

    A clear answer came after the brief order.

    He soon followed behind me, slightly to the side. Only a slight turn of the head was enough for me to make eye contact with him.

    This time, our gazes met for sure.

    We exchanged nces without a word, and at the same time, we looked forward.

    * * *

    The designated ce for the opening ceremony was already crowded.

    Most of the participants of the hunt had already changed clothes or had already donned their hunting apparel.

    Donning simr leather attire, this man and that man almost mirrored each other.

    Nevertheless, there was one such figure who stood out among the rest.

    A man who was taller than many others.

    Damian.

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    Alicia was looking around to find Damian.

    If she just looked up a little higher, it would be easy for her to find him.

    ¡°Alicia, over there.¡±

    As she was busy looking around the wrong spot, Alicia looked towards the direction I pointed out.

    Her expression was serious just now because she was doing her best to search for him, but a smile gradually dawned upon her lips.

    She raised one hand with great delight and was about to greet him, but when she became aware of her surroundings, she dropped her hand.

    It seemed like she had be self-conscious about the gazes turned this way.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until we got near Damien that Alicia called him.

    As he was focused on inspecting his gear, Damian slowly turned around.

    Alicia¡¯s voice seemed to have put him in a good mood, and there was already a faint smile on his lips as he turned.

    ¡°Alicia.¡±

    A gentle tone replied to her. Then, as I stood behind her, Damian¡¯s gaze met with mine.

    He hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°¡­Rosetta.¡±

    A moment of silence passed before he called my name.

    ¡®Don¡¯t force yourself, please.¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ve told you time and again. You don¡¯t have to pay attention to me. Just take care of Alicia.¡¯

    After what we talked about in ourst conversation, I felt a bit awkward.

    I smiled casually and nodded back. Perhaps feeling the same way, Damian just blinked in response.

    ¡°Brother, Brother. You¡¯re also going to participate in the hunt today, right?¡±

    Alicia¡¯s lively voice cut through the awkward atmosphere.

    At her question, Damian nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you dressed like this, Brother.¡±

    It¡¯s just as she said.

    Alicia and Rosetta were attending the hunting festival for the first time this year.

    Naturally, it was our first time seeing Damian dressed up like this.

    With a renewed gaze, I looked over Damian¡¯s appearance.

    The leather cape over his light and thin subjugation attire made him look like a skilled hunter.

    ¡°You have to take care of yourself, okay? Promise me you won¡¯t get hurt. Never ever.¡±

    Holding onto Damian¡¯s sleeve, Alicia murmured.

    With that sulking tone of hers, the faint wrinkles between her knitted eyebrows made her worries apparent.

    I know I shouldn¡¯t, but I couldn¡¯t help but think that Alicia was so adorable right now.

    Perhaps his thoughts weren¡¯t so dissimr to mine, but Damian smiled and nodded back.

    ¡°Yes, I promise. I won¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Good. Ah, this¡­¡±

    A little relieved after hearing Damian¡¯s answer, Alicia said so, but she soon reached into her pocket.

    And her small, pale hand soon presented a neatly folded handkerchief.

    At one corner of the white handkerchief was an embroidered golden rose, which was the symbol of House Valentine.

    ¡°Please take this, Brother. It¡¯s my gift to you, wishing for your safety.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thankful every year.¡±

    After receiving the handkerchief, Damian naturally patted Alicia¡¯s head.

    It was an old tradition of the hunting festival for handkerchiefs to be gifted between family members or lovers.

    The gift was like a charm with the wish for the receiver to return safely.

    This was the first time that Alicia hade to the hunting festival herself, but she had consistently given Damian handkerchiefs every year before at the mansion.

    This time however, she handed her gift to him right before the hunting festival. They might be feeling that this year was special.

    Damian stared at the handkerchief Alicia gave him.

    A slight smile tugged up at the corners of his lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting better at it. Untilst year, I had to look closely to see whether it¡¯s a rose or a lily.¡±

    ¡°Brother! If you insist on teasing me, then why don¡¯t I just take it back?¡±

    At Damian¡¯s yful joke, Alicia pouted.

    Seeing the picturesque scene of this brother and sister, I unknowingly smiled as well.

    As I chuckled a little, Damian¡¯s eyes turned this way.

    Once more, our gazes met awkwardly. Damian started awkwardly fiddling Alicia¡¯s handkerchief.

    I could see his lips hesitating.

    He must be thinking of saying something, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to.

    I had a rough idea of what he wanted to say though.

    ¡®By any chance, have you alsoe to give me a handkerchief?¡¯

    Handkerchiefs were customarily given voluntarily at the hunting festival, but that¡¯s not a rigid rule.

    Sometimes, a person who wanted to receive a handkerchief could ask for it outright.

    And most people tended to hand over a handkerchief without refusing.

    After all, refusing would be the same as saying you¡¯re not wishing for their safety.

    However, I pretended not to notice and opened my lips first.

    ¡°Good luck, Brother. Take care out there.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Rosetta. Thank you.¡±

    Because I spoke up first, Damian missed the chance to bring it up. There was somewhat of a bitter smile on his lips.

    He¡¯s not apletely tactless person, so he must have noticed that I deliberately redirected the conversation.

    There¡¯s nothing that could be done anyway.

    If I gave him a handkerchief here¡­

    ¡®I just know that he¡¯d bother me with needless concern.¡¯

    Damian would be an existence akin to a thorn in my throat.

    As I already couldn¡¯t call him family, I didn¡¯t need one anyway.

    While staring at him, Mog-i Oraboni from my second transmigration came to mind.

    Perhaps because they were both kind.

    I had used Damian¡¯s guilt as a means before this, but right now, it was weighing me down.

    It was a troublesome change.

    So, I had to be careful and not cross any more lines from now on.

    I¡¯m watching over two people as it is¡ªAlicia and Cassion. And the people I had on my side were more than enough.

    ¡®However, it might be toote already.¡¯

    Even as I made this cold-hearted pledge to myself, in my mind, I kept recalling the ¡®Hunting Festival Arc¡¯ of the original novel over and over. This was evidence enough.

    The only reason I kept skimming through the arc was to confirm whether Damian would get injured or not.

    I smiled again because I found myselfughable.

    Fortunately, there was no sound this time.

    Just a standstill.

    ¡°Brother, do you know where Father is?¡±

    As I felt an unknown sentiment creeping up on me, just in time, Alicia changed the topic.

    Damian¡¯s gaze, which had been on me, slowly returned to Alicia.

    ¡°I believe Father is at the Imperial Family¡¯s barracks.¡±

    ¡°The Imperial Family¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Father won¡¯t be participating in the hunt.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right. I forgot.¡±

    Phew.

    Alicia let out a brief sigh of relief.

    She seemed to be worried because it was, after all, a hunting festival.

    Well, it¡¯s true that the ¡®hunting¡¯ part doesn¡¯t sound very safe.

    ¡°But why is Father with the Imperial Family?¡±

    As she felt more relieved now, Alicia nevertheless asked, looking up at Damian with round eyes.

    With a gentle smile, he replied.

    ¡°The dukes are originally barred from participating in the hunt, so instead, they¡¯ll be standing behind His Majesty the Emperor while he delivers the opening speech.¡±

 Chapter 100

    <h4>Chapter 100</h4>

    Just as Damian exined, the household heads of the three duchies were not allowed to participate in the hunting festival.

    It was an old tradition, and at the same time, it was an imperialw.

    Since the ¡®hunting festival¡¯ was one of the biggest events of the empire, it was also specified in the constitution.

    There was a simple reason as to why the dukes were prohibited from participating.

    ¡®Because their skill level¡¯s too high.¡¯

    Valentine, Carter and Freesia.

    The three families that were originally blessed by God.

    The first Valentine, the first Carter and the first Freesia.

    Those three were the originators of the great powers of aura, mana and divine power.

    The three families were known to all as the center of the empire¡¯s strength.

    The bloodlines that were blessed by God had be muddled and diluted as time went by from generation to generation.

    But one thing¡¯s for sure.

    They were always superior to anyone else.

    As the holders of the most powerful lineages, the most capable people were always the dukes.

    Therefore, even just allowing any of the dukes to participate in the hunting festival was already ¡®unfair¡¯.

    If they were to join, then the game would be dominated by monsters when it¡¯s supposed to just be for humans.

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t all people who hail from the duchies be disqualified from the hunt?¡¯

    Many people in this ce could be seen warming up, but most of them seemed unable to reach Damian¡¯s level.

    That was, except for Leo. Other than him, there seemed to be no other rivals.

    You¡¯d think that there was a problem with fairness here.

    ¡®In the first ce though, the matter of being ¡®fair¡¯ is something that¡¯s up to the Imperial Family and thews they¡¯ve written down.¡¯

    In any case, there¡¯s just one thing the dukes had to do at the hunting festival.

    Once the emperor and the other members of the imperial family would appear at the opening ceremony, the dukes also needed to stand with them.

    Right about now, the three dukes should be in the waiting area next to the imperial family¡¯s.

    But, as with everything else, it doesn¡¯t always go as expected.

    As soon as I imagined Duke Valentine to be sitting in a fancy waiting room elsewhere, he showed himself at thepletely wrong ce.

    And that wrong ce was none other than right before my eyes.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Alicia was the first to notice that the duke was here.

    At her weing call, both Damian and I were shocked to see him there.

    When we turned to see where Alicia was looking,

    Right there. Duke Valentine had reallye.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Damian murmured quietly.

    Perhaps because he had spoken unconsciously, but the tone of his voice slightly revealed that he was flustered.

    And I was just as surprised as Damian was.

    ¡®Why is he here?¡¯

    The hunting festival arc in the original novel was quite long.

    However, not once did the dukee to this ce in person.

    Even after the nanny¡¯s crime of abusing Alicia had already been revealed, and even after Leo had be the new Duke of Carter.

    A moment of silence descended upon our surroundings.

    The silence between Damian and I earlier couldn¡¯t evenpare to how awkward it is right now.

    As all four of us became quiet for no reason, the only sounds that could be clearly heard were the people set abuzz around us.

    At the sight of all members of House Valentine gathering together, people couldn¡¯t help but nce towards us and talk amongst each other.

    Only the duke¡ªthe precursor of all thismotion¡ªseemed to remain as calm as he usually was.

    He looked at the three of us with a rxed gaze.

    Towards Alicia, who looked very happy. Towards Damian, who looked very taken aback. And then me.

    Strangely enough, his gaze seemed to linger longer on me.

    As his calm golden eyes stared at me quietly, he then looked down to see the folding fan in my hand.

    And like a sinner, I hid that fan.

    Only then did the duke¡¯s eyes move away from me.

    Eventually, it was Damian who he nced over again.

    ¡°Damian.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    At the heavy call, a stiff voice replied.

    It sounded more like a conversation between an employer and his subordinate rather than a conversation between a father and his child.

    The duke raised one hand slowly.

    That hand, which paused in the air for a moment, soon settled on Damian¡¯s shoulder, patting him neither lightly nor heavily.

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    It was brief. The rigid encouragement was conveyed with no particr emotion apanying it.

    But oddly enough, it wasn¡¯t really painful to look at.

    At least it wasn¡¯t a funny scene.

    There was aplicated expression on Damian¡¯s face as he met the duke¡¯s gaze. Seems like he¡¯s thinking the same thing as me.

    How could he not be conflicted.

    It¡¯s the first time that Alicia and I hade to attend the hunting festival, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Damian.

    He had already participated in this festival several times before, but look at him right now. It¡¯s clear that this must be the first time he¡¯s receiving such encouragement.

    ¡°¡­Yes, thank you, Father.¡±

    The bted reply was stiff.

    This wasn¡¯t the only out-of-the-blue thing that the duke would do.

    After Damian, I guess it was Alicia¡¯s and my turn.

    His icy, golden gaze was soon directed at us.

    ¡°Both of you should stay near the barracks. Don¡¯t go near the woods.¡±

    The words he uttered contained well-meaning concern, but the tone of his voice sure didn¡¯t.

    However, Alicia smiled and nodded, as though she was happy just to hear them.

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    She replied in a very lively manner.

    I also smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    At this, the duke likewise nodded. Then, he turned his back.

    As we watched the duke¡¯s retreating figure moving away, the three of us just stood there, unmoving.

    I have no idea what the other two might be thinking, but as for me, I felt extremely ufortable.

    ¡®This didn¡¯t happen in the original.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t in the original. Neither was it around the scope of my expectations.

    It was with this that I fully understood this fact¡ªthat it¡¯s possible for something that¡¯s not in the original plot to happen in actuality.

    Unwritten rules seemed to exist in ce, but they didn¡¯t always cover everything.

    The original was changing every moment.

    Right now, the ¡®original novel¡¯ was nothing more than a guideline to be wary about just in case.

    However, the extent of this sudden change was different. Because it was ¡®something that never happened at all¡¯.

    ¡®Is it because of me?¡¯

    I urgently traced my memories.

    Back when I unintentionally trespassed into thete duchess¡¯ garden.

    And the iprehensible conversation I had with the duke.

    To me, it felt like the duke had started acting a little uncharacteristically ever since that day.

    ¡®Then is he really starting to act as a father now?¡¯

    Well, I guess there¡¯s nothing bad about that.

    Alicia will be very happy.

    Damian looks bbergasted, but it didn¡¯t seem like he disliked it.

    In the first ce, among the three children, Damian was the one who¡¯s spent the longest time with Duke Valentine.

    Perhaps the distorted rtionship of this family would improve gradually.

    However, this was not possible with me.

    ¡®Rosetta was the very cornerstone of this family¡¯s distorted rtionship.¡¯

    I tell this to myself every time, but it¡¯s true that I was not the real Rosetta. So, honestly, it didn¡¯t matter to me if I¡¯d melt away in the background.

    Wasn¡¯t it my specialty to act the role I was given?

    Still, I¡¯ve also told this repeatedly to myself.

    That, if it¡¯s about family, then it¡¯s always going to be difficult.

    But at the very least, regardless of whether or not the duke will be acting like a parent from here on out, it had little to do with me.

    If he¡¯s intent on ying family, then just leave me out of it.

    Right, that¡¯s how it is with me.

    I stared at the duke¡¯s distant back with an aloof gaze, then I looked away. Upwards.

    The sky was blue.

    In the first, second, third and fourth transmigrations.

    The sky was as blue as ever, even in this world.

    Perhaps the sky was blue everywhere.

    In the end, no matter what kind of shell I was hiding in, the substance within was always ¡®me¡¯.

    The same unchanging outsider. So much of an interloper that it¡¯s impossible to remember the original name.

    Smiling once more, I reflected on my existence.

    Then, someone¡¯s warmth wrapped around my wrist. Very carefully¡­

    I nced shortly to the side, and my eyes met with a gaze beyond a mask.

    They were hidden beneath, but his dark eyes were strangely clear.

    He did not dare open his lips to speak and only held my wrist secretly.

    Without realizing it, I burst outughing.

    ¡°Why are youughing, Sister?¡±

    When I burst intoughter, Alicia¡¯s eyes grew wide as she asked me.

    And then, the warmth over my wrist quickly receded.

    Like a child caught stealing.

    While feeling that a peal ofughter was threatening to burst through my lips once more, I shook my head.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Right. It¡¯s nothing.

    After his clumsy way offorting me, and after receiving his warmth, I soon forgot the sentiments that I had been engulfed with just a moment ago.

    I forgot about it.

    What a funny thing.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, after having flustered his three children, the duke was also immersed in his own thoughts alone.

    With his slow and dignified steps forward, his heavy gaze looked out ahead of him, at nowhere in particr.

    ¡®I wonder if it was alright.¡¯

    From the moment he turned around and away from his children, only such questions arose in his mind.

    He was the one who did that, but he couldn¡¯t tell if it was a good thing that he did.

    Damian looked so taken aback, while Alicia seemed to be d.

    And Rosetta¡­ He wasn¡¯t sure.

    He couldn¡¯t even make a guess.

    Whether the smile that she gave her was real or fake.

    He couldn¡¯t tell the difference.

    ¡®Was it truly alright to have done that.¡¯

    Again,plicated yet simple questions gued his mind repeatedly.

    It would have been nice to have someone next to him who¡¯d tell him the answer, but unfortunately, there was no such person like that in the world.

    Lillian was the only one for him in his life.

    If he were honest to himself, he did not regret doing that.

    It¡¯s true that it might be toote to act like a father and give his children encouragement or express his concern for them.

    That¡¯s why he felt like what he did right now was ridiculous and presumptuous.

    But even so.

    Rather than doing nothing and making excuses like saying it¡¯s toote, he thought that this seemed to be the better choice.

    After he met Rosetta in the garden, he started going there every day.

    The emptiness, the longing and the fear that consumed himpletely every time he went to the garden before¡ªit all vanished.

    He still missed his wife and yearned to see her, however, his heart was not so broken and crushed that the world around him remained dark.

    However, he could still sometimes hear her voice.

    The conversations they had in the past, which he buried due to his fear and longing.

    ¡®Our children¡­¡¯

    ¡®Damian and Alicia, and Rosetta¡­¡¯

    Most of what Lillian asked for was for the sake of their children.

    Sheughed and talked about their children, even as she grew thinner day by day.

    But he had been too consumed by his grief over Lillian¡¯s illness to listen to her words.

    To the love and affection she had for their children.

    He forgot all her requests.

    ¡®If Lillian had lived, the children would have grown up knowing nothing but happiness.¡¯

    Perhaps Rosetta as well. That child.

    There was a hint of bitterness that rose above his golden eyes. He couldn¡¯t stop the abstruse emotion.

    It was that child¡¯s biological mother who stole Lillian from him. But ironically enough, it was that same child who brought him a bted enlightenment.

    That child¡¯s tears ovepped with Lillian¡¯s, and with the memories elicited that child herself, he recalled the requests that he had forgotten.

    It was indescribably abstruse, this emotion.

    Walking while wrestling with hisplicated thoughts, he eventually reached his destination.

    The drawing room that¡¯s been set up next to the imperial family¡¯s.

    When he opened the door, he saw another guest who had arrived first.

    Duke Valentine wordlessly closed the door and sat down on a sofa.

    As he sat down, the casually seated man across from him spoke up.

    ¡°What made you arrive a littlete, Lord Valentine?¡±

    He spoke rxedly, but there was a subtle sense of both vignce and scorn in his tone.

    Duke Valentine nced up and looked at the man. Then, he answered.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d like to ask the same question. What made you arrive a little early, Duke Carter?¡±

    Red and gold eyes met in the air.

    Thereafter, the atmosphere turned bitterly sharp.

 Chapter 101

    <h4>Chapter 101</h4>

    The bitingly cold atmosphere was inevitable.

    The strained rtionship between the Carters and the Valentines had been going on so long that there was no one who knew what started it.

    From birth, they would recognize each other as a ¡®fellow pir¡¯ of the empire, and at the same time, opponents that they need to keep in check.

    It wasn¡¯t an individual concern, but rather, a problem between households.

    As the households¡¯ descendants would grow into adults, they would naturally follow the previous generation.

    ¡°But howe you¡¯vee herete, when you¡¯re always the first person to arrive.¡±

    Following Duke Carter¡¯s remarks, Duke Valentine looked away and checked the clock.

    There were still a few minutes until the designated time to meet.

    It¡¯s not enough to say that he waste.

    However, instead of correcting the other man, Duke Valentine answered the question.

    ¡°I went to see my children.¡±

    ¡°Your children? The Young Duke and the two Young Ladies?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Duke Carter cocked his head to the side after hearing Duke Valentine¡¯s answer.

    ¡°I thought that you held no interest for your children. Is that not the case?¡±

    In response to the obviously sarcastic tone, Duke Valentine looked up.

    And the look behind those golden eyes was much too frosty to just say it was ¡®cold¡¯.

    Above all, even while he maintained a disinterested demeanor this whole time, this sh of coldness settled but soon dispersed upon his countenance.

    And, obviously as well, this coldness was anger. At this, Duke Carter narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s not the case.¡±

    However, only a sinct answer was uttered.

    The terse, rigid answer implied the end of the conversation.

    Duke Carter also did not intend to continue the conversation, so he simply nodded and turned away from the other man.

    The only thing they did was sip their tea.

    Duke Carter¡¯s eyes turned towards the window.

    With the sky being so blue, the vibrant autumn leaves stood out starkly.

    Yellow and red leaves.

    Seeing this, two faces suddenly came to mind.

    ¡®Children, huh¡­¡¯

    The images that appeared in Duke Carter¡¯s mind were the faces of his children.

    Two different pairs of red eyes.

    Soon, his expression became distorted.

    He really had no luck with his children.

    At least, he thought so himself.

    One of which devoured the woman he loved after being born, and thereafter did not have the faintest of abilities to do anything at all.

    That child who had neither ability nor worth.

    Perhaps because Duke Carter started treating that child as if he didn¡¯t exist early on, but so too did the child leave this world early and pass on.

    ¡®Cassion Carter.¡¯

    When he recalled the name that he had forgotten for a while, the wrinkles on the duke¡¯s forehead became thicker.

    There was a bitter taste in his mouth.

    ¡®And, the only child who¡¯s left¡­¡¯

    Leo Carter.

    The child that was born with magical talent.

    However, the problem with him was that his ambitions were bigger than his talents.

    Leo had aspirations that mirrored Eianne¡¯s, his mother¡¯s.

    Sharp, cruel, threatening.

    Facing the presumptuous gaze of that child made the duke feel rotten.

    Whenever Leo would look at the duke¡­ What Leo¡¯s looking at was not him but his position.

    Rather than his child, wouldn¡¯t he be closer to a hyena?

    ¡®Anyway, how violently blessed I am with my children.¡¯

    Tsk.

    Duke Carter clicked his tongue briefly.

    The first born was a worthless child who had a short life that ended in vain.

    The second born was a greedy child whose eyes shed while staring straight at his father¡¯s position.

    He liked neither one of those children.

    ¡®Well, one of them is dead.¡¯

    Wind blew outside the window.

    The man¡¯s red gaze followed the maple leaves that fluttered below the sky.

    Only cold air remained on those empty branches.

    * * *

    ¡°¡­And so, for the safety and peace of all those who will be participating in this year¡¯s hunting festival¡­¡±

    The emperor¡¯s opening speech had already begun.

    Unlike in other fantasy novels, the emperor in this world looked quite ordinary.

    But the same couldn¡¯t be said with the dignity that was palpable from his atmosphere.

    With violet eyes that symbolized the imperial family.

    And well-styled blond hair.

    Each word that the emperor uttered had the power to attract the attention of all those who listened.

    Even so, the emperor¡¯s dignity was separate from how boring his speech was.

    While listening to the tedious opening speech, I looked around.

    Behind the emperor on the podium were three men.

    One after another: Valentine, Carter and Freesia.

    The heads of the three ducal households.

    Each of them seemed to have good presences and unique energies. Indeed, if people like them had your back, it would truly be reassuring.

    As I slowly scanned the three people, my eyes stopped at the man at the end.

    His eyes were blue.

    ¡®¡­So that¡¯s Duke Freesia.¡¯

    Daniel¡¯s eldest brother.

    Duke Freesia.

    It¡¯s the first time I was seeing him in person, but he didn¡¯t look all too unfamiliar.

    Somehow, Daniel¡¯s face ovepped his.

    ¡®Those two look alike.¡¯

    Not only their blue eyes, but also their appearance as a whole.

    Whether it was with the way that their eyes drooped slightly, or whether it was with the way the corners of their lips would turn up slightly.

    What¡¯s different between them was the atmosphere that each man exuded.

    Still, once Daniel would get older, it seemed like he¡¯d grow up just like that.

    ¡®Now that I think about it, did Daniele?¡¯

    Since Daniel had crossed my mind, I suddenly wondered.

    ording to the original novel, Leo was set to participate in the hunting festival, so he¡¯s bound to be here somewhere.

    And he wouldn¡¯t juste. He¡¯d be fully prepared, I¡¯m sure.

    However, Daniel never made an appearance in the hunting festival arc.

    In the letter he sent me, he asked if he could meet me. But I never once ran into him anywhere here today.

    That said, it didn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s going to join in the hunt itself.

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s none of my business.¡¯

    It would be better if, just like right now, we wouldn¡¯t see each other at all.

    It was already exhausting just thinking of him yammering on while pretending to be close to me.

    Besides that, I had work to do today.

    ncing sideways, I looked over to the person slightly behind me.

    And the person that came into my view was a man who had his eyes covered with a ck mask and was taller than most others here.

    Beneath the shadow of the mask, the man¡¯s gaze was steadily fixed upon the emperor.

    No, perhaps behind the emperor. Towards his father.

    As I thought about Daniel and Leo, then took a furtive nce towards Cassion, the emperor¡¯s opening speech ended.

    Thunderous apuse roared from all sides.

    I went along with the crowd and pped as well.

    Soon, the emperor stepped down from the podium, and a brief preparation time was given.

    No one else but the participants remained standing in the open space in front of the podium. They were all wearing their hunting garb, examining their gear with serious looks on their faces.

    Among those people, I caught sight of Damian as well.

    While looking through his hunting gear, he slowly turned his head.

    At the same time, the surrounding youngdies¡¯ sighs of admiration could be heard clearly.

    ¡®Popr, aren¡¯t you.¡¯

    Certainly. It would be stranger if he wasn¡¯t popr when he had a face like that.

    ¡°Is Brother really going to be alright?¡±

    Between the youngdies¡¯ sighs, Alicia whispered with a small voice.

    Nodding back, I answered.

    ¡°Of course. He¡¯ll surely be fine.¡±

    Iforted Alicia with words that, in their own way, held some credibility.

    I¡¯ve skimmed through the original novel¡¯s hunting festival multiple times, but there was no scene where Damian would get hurt.

    Well, I did have a n today to twist the original ¡®hunting festival arc¡¯.

    But of course, these ns had nothing to do with Damian.

    So, the future wherein Damian woulde back should remain untouched.

    At least, that¡¯s what I was expecting.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    I whispered back to Alicia as I patted her head.

    Hearing these reassuring words, Alicia smiled softly.

    A little whileter, Alicia turned to find Damian. Her gaze, as she looked at her older brother, glistened with affection.

    I stared down at her without a word, then slowly raised my own gaze to scan through the crowd.

    ¡®Yes. Damian should have nothing to worry about.¡¯

    Still though, if there¡¯s someone to be wary of¡­

    It¡¯d of course be ¡®Leo¡¯.

    With my guard up, I strained my eyes while looking around. Nevertheless, I stared at each and every face in the crowd.

    Leo must be there somewhere, but I couldn¡¯t find him anywhere.

    ¡®¡­Strange.¡¯

    It was suspicious and concerning.

    It felt as if something was lodged in my throat.

    In fact, we should have met Leo by now¡ª back when we were talking to Damian earlier.

    In the original plot, that¡¯s when Alicia and Leo ran into each other.

    However, in the original, Alicia and Rosetta weren¡¯t together, that¡¯s why Alicia supposedly would have wandered through the crowd without being able to find Damian right away.

    It was inevitable that many curious gazes were on her.

    And just as it was with us now, there was an ¡®augmented interest¡¯ in her since she was an esteemed duke¡¯s daughter attending her first high society event.

    But whenparing Alicia in reality and Alicia in the original novel, thetter was in a much worse condition.

    She was still being abused by Katie, and while ¡®I¡¯ was there as a prop beside her, Alicia didn¡¯t really have anyone to rely on in the original.

    The gazes that were directed at her were like pointed arrows, and it was a matter of time that she became so overwhelmed with confusion.

    But in the midst of this, Leo arrived.

    Appearing through the crowd, he pulled Alicia out of there and led her to a deserted ce.

    No one knew what kind of ck-hearted feelings lurked within one side of his chest.

    ¡®There¡¯s no need for you to thank me. Instead, may I have a handkerchief?¡¯

    As Alicia was continuously thanking him, this was what Leo told her.

    Alicia would not dare to refuse someone¡¯s request, and so she handed Leo the handkerchief that she was supposed to give to Damian.

    This was one of the early scenes in the hunting festival arc.

    Alicia and Leo¡¯s strings of fate get tangled up even further due to this ¡®handkerchief¡¯.

    ¡®Right, that¡¯s certainly what happened, but¡­¡¯

    Far from having a chance meeting with Leo now, Alicia had already handed the handkerchief to Damian.

    In the process, the duke also came in to unexpectedly give his children some encouragement and concern.

    That¡¯s how the situation became, but it wasn¡¯t a bad thing.

    Either way, the original plot had be twisted up already because Leo and Alicia did not meet.

    However, I couldn¡¯t get rid of this nagging feeling. I couldn¡¯t rx for some reason.

    Didn¡¯t I feel the same way at the funeral before?

    While it¡¯s true that I changed the original plot, things subsequently went in a worse direction.

    ¡®Of course, it¡¯s not going to be the same all the time, but¡­¡¯

    Since thetest experience wasn¡¯t very good, there¡¯s nothing I could do about the apprehensions I had now.

    Too-tooom¡ª

    And while I was looking around fervently, looking for Leo to no avail, an attendant of the imperial family blew the trumpet.

    It was the signal to start the hunting festival.

 Chapter 102

    <h4>Chapter 102</h4>

    As people were busy inspecting their gear, they stood up straight the moment the trumpet was sounded.

    The atmosphere grew serious and tense.

    When the long echoes of the trumpet stopped, people wearing hunting garb one by one started walking towards the forest.

    Damian was one of the people at the vanguard.

    Even so, there were some who were still on the field.

    Ten minutes after the sound off.

    One rule of the hunting festival states that all participants must go into the forest within ten minutes.

    Once more, I scanned the faces of those who had remained in the clearing.

    Leo wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡®Did he go into the forest?¡¯

    A heap of people rushed into the forest a while ago, so he must have been one of them.

    Acting in that way wasn¡¯t very characteristic of a male lead, but you never know.

    Whatever reason there may be, I did see Damian go in, so I nned to go back to the barracks immediately anyway.

    It would be a problem to meet Leo in a ce like this for no reason.

    After all, I couldn¡¯t check his position with my own eyes, so I just needed to leave the doubts behind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and rest now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister.¡±

    Alicia was looking still gazing at the forest with anxious eyes, but after I whispered to her, she nodded.

    With our arms intertwined closely, we turned back together.

    However, we couldn¡¯t even take more than a few steps.

    ¡°Your Ladyship.¡±

    It was the voice of the person I wanted to avoid the most right now.

    I wanted to pretend that I didn¡¯t hear him, but Alicia already turned her head.

    Inevitably, I also had to look back.

    Sunlight poured over the head of the man standing there.

    Beneath the sun, his red hair looked like burningva.

    The kind of dangerous and sinisterva that could melt and devour anything at once.

    The eyes that met mine were no different.

    Our eyes met in the air.

    A roguish nce from a mischievous young man who had seeded in his acts of misconduct.

    He gave off an ufortable atmosphere almost instantaneously, but he just bent his eyes into crescent moons as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Oh, my. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Young Duke Carter.

    As Leo greeted us, he gave us a matching smile.

    ¡°How have you been, Your Ladyship?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been well.¡±

    ¡°Lady Alicia, how about you?¡±

    The arrow that was his greeting soon changed its target and turned to Alicia.

    I stared intently at Leo¡¯s side profile.

    He suspiciously looked as if he hade across a sudden prize.

    As if he was a beast that had snatched the neck of his prey, which had only a moment¡¯s carelessness.

    ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯ve been well. Young Duke Carter, have you also been well?¡±

    Alicia stammered, but eventually finished her reply admirably.

    It¡¯s a great thing to see for me, but I wasn¡¯t in the least pleased that the person she was talking to was Leo.

    ¡°Yes, I also have been well thanks to you two, my friends.¡±

    What aughable thing to say.

    After the funeral, we contacted each other only once.

    And it was the same case with Alicia, too.

    I was worried that they might have exchanged letters secretly, but I know that only one letter from Leo was sent to her.

    Just the same with me.

    ¡°More than that.¡±

    I smiled and spoke up first.

    I needed to break the conversation off before Leo would start speaking more with Alicia.

    They both turned their gazes to me.

    ¡°More than that, don¡¯t you have to leave? Judging by your outfit, it seems like you¡¯ll be participating in the hunting festival, Young Duke.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s still nine minutes left.¡±

    Dressed in his hunting garb, Leo nced away as he answered, looking at the clock on the podium.

    Indeed, just as he said, the trumpet was sounded less than a minute earlier.

    But that¡¯s impossible.

    With the way time moved so slowly, it left only a bitter taste in my mouth.

    ¡°Aha.¡±

    At my soulless sigh, the corners of Leo¡¯s lips curled up.

    ¡°But it seems like your escort knight will be absent from the hunt today. Seeing as he isn¡¯t wearing a hunting attire.¡±

    His red eyes shed towards the person behind me.

    Towards Cassion, who was holding his breath as he stood guard.

    ¡®I wonder if their eyes met.¡¯

    It would remain a mystery.

    As though nothing special happened, I answered nonchntly with a nod.

    ¡°Yes. My escort knight¡¯s job is to protect me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course. His job.¡±

    With the casual reply, hisnguid red gaze returned to the back again.

    This time, it did not end with a light nce.

    A deep, sharp gaze like a wild beast that was meant to eat nature¡¯s prey.

    ¡°Then, may I ask why he¡¯s wearing a mask?¡±

    Leo asked, still staring behind me. The way he asked made me suspicious.

    ¡®Do you recognize Cassion?¡¯

    An unexpected sense of anxiety rose, but I shook it off with a shrug.

    Any unnecessary anxiety could also prove to be a bane.

    Alicia¡¯s curious gaze followed.

    Although she hadn¡¯t said much so far, Alicia seemed to be curious about Cassion¡¯s mask as well.

    I replied with a light tone.

    ¡°He injured his face during training. The doctor said that he should be careful not to expose his skin to sunlight for the meantime. That¡¯s why he¡¯s wearing a mask now.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Goodness. Did I ask something I shouldn¡¯t have asked?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You didn¡¯t intend it.¡±

    In other words, it¡¯s true that you asked something useless.

    So stop being impertinent and just go away.

    However, Leo pretended to be unaware.

    Even though I¡¯m sure he already caught on to the underlying connotation of my words.

    With a mask of relief over his face, he spoke again.

    ¡°But you know, it¡¯s a shame. I didn¡¯t see your escort knight¡¯s face the other day because he was wearing a veil. And this time, I couldn¡¯t see his face because he¡¯s wearing a mask.¡±

    Even just once, I want to see what he looks like.

    The stealthy re headed back to the mask.

    At this point, it¡¯s clear that he was trying to ascertain something.

    I wasn¡¯t sure whether he had an inkling that Maxwell was Cassion.

    Or whether he was just suspicious of a masked man.

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter which one it was.

    Even though Leo¡¯s side would slowly find out Cassion¡¯s identity, he wouldn¡¯t do anything obvious since he already arranged Cassion¡¯s funeral before.

    ¡°Young Duke.¡±

    As I called him with a small voice, his gaze did not even hide its sharpness when it was soon directed back to me.

    However, it was only a moment.

    Those red eyes immediately had a polite look in them as though that sharpness did not even exist before.

    ¡°What is it, Your Ladyship?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not much time left. Shouldn¡¯t you head to the forest now?¡±

    I nced at the clock and told him anxiously.

    Following my gaze, Leo looked at the clock as well. Then, he sighed quietly.

    There was only about two minutes left to enter the forest.

    ¡°Oh, how time flies when talking to friends.¡±

    But even as he said this, Leo didn¡¯t seem to be in any hurry at all.

    His legs remained firmly rooted on the ground he was standing on.

    Then, he looked at Alicia with a small smile.

    ¡°So, Lady Alicia.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Alicia¡¯s cheeks turned red because she wasn¡¯t used to other people calling her by her first name.

    Her shy face was as bright as a ripe peach.

    And, as her face flushed brighter, so did my anxiety soar.

    And that anxiety soon turned real.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I receive a handkerchief from you?¡±

    The unwritten, inevitable rules of this world were so terrible that I almostughed out loud.

    ¡°Um, my handkerchief?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s embarrassing, but I didn¡¯t receive any handkerchiefs today. Going into the forest without one makes me hesitate to go in.¡±

    With that bitter smile on his lips, he even looked bashful as he said that.

    ¡®Bashful¡¯, huh.

    Was there any other modifier that did not suit an angst novel¡¯s male lead more than this?

    Alicia blinked helplessly.

    In the first ce, her handkerchief was already in Damian¡¯s hands.

    She soon replied with an apologetic tone.

    ¡°I apologize, but I¡¯ve already given my handkerchief to my older brother.¡±

    ¡°Ah, goodness. Then¡­¡±

    Leo trailed off, a slight hint of regret apparent in his voice.

    His red eyes scoured through Alicia. As if he was looking for anything else that he could get from her instead of a handkerchief.

    I quickly reached into my pocket.

    I was going to hand him a handkerchief before he could even finish searching through Alicia.

    With my fingertips, I soon found my handkerchief.

    And then.

    Suddenly, the red eyes of that man made contact with mine.

    Soon, the man¡¯s closed lips slowly opened.

    ¡°Then, may I receive a handkerchief from you, Lady Rosetta?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    My retort was a reflex.

    I didn¡¯t expect that Leo would want a handkerchief from me. I thought he¡¯d only ask Alicia, but here he was, asking one from me.

    ¡°It seems like you have a handkerchief in hand.¡±

    Beyond his curved eyes, his pupils nced down towards my hand.

    I also lowered my gaze and looked at where my hand was, and I saw a new handkerchief sticking out from my waist pocket.

    At this, I nodded with indifference.

    I couldn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t have a handkerchief since he already saw that I had one. So, I took it out to give it to him, which I nned to do in the first ce.

    However, though faint, something ufortable rose in my chest.

    Very faint.

    Yet very, very unpleasant.

    After Leo received the handkerchief, he smiled brightly.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be able to head to the forest now without any worries.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a relief.¡±

    And instead of replying once more, Leo lightly kissed the handkerchief.

    This was amon practice for someone who had received a handkerchief at a hunting festival.

    Because usually, it was a knight who would receive a handkerchief from ady. Or, a man who would receive a handkerchief from his lover.

    Ironically enough, Leo belonged to neither category.

    Our gazes met.

    Through his curved lids, his red irises betrayed not a single thought he had.

    The same with my face, as it was reflected in his eyes.

    And so, Leo turned around and headed for the forest.

    With a pace that was neither too slow nor too hasty, he soon disappeared into the thicket. At the same time, the trumpet was sounded once more.

    Too-tooom¡ª

    The second trumpet was meant to be the full-fledged hunt¡¯s signal. It also indicated that it was no longer allowed to enter the forest.

    I stared into the forest where Damian and Leo were. Then, I took Alicia¡¯s hand and turned around.

    ¡°Si¡­Sister?!¡±

    Alicia cried back in surprise at the hasty steps I took unconsciously.

    A stopped and nced back at Alicia.

    Facing her, I looked into her clear gaze, which resembled the sun and blinked.

    ¡°Ah, sorry. I was a little fast.¡±

    Strangely enough, I couldn¡¯t get rid of this ufortable feeling.

 Chapter 103

    <strong>Chapter 103</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a walk with Maxwell for a little while.¡±

    After returning to the barracks, I said this to Alicia.

    ¡°Huh? Oh, let mee with you, Sister.¡±

    ¡°No, Alicia. You stay here. Yourplexion is a bit pale and you look tired, so just stay here and rest. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    Alicia was about to stand up from the sofa she was sitting on when she offered toe with me, but I lightly pressed her shoulder to stop her.

    I knew that Alicia would sulk, but there was no choice.

    Of course, I wasn¡¯t just going out for a walk.

    She hesitated for a moment, but she eventually leaned back on the sofa again, nodding.

    Truthfully, it wasn¡¯t a lie when I said that herplexion wasn¡¯t very good.

    Perhaps because she was still not used to crowded ces, but Alicia¡¯splexion was paler than usual.

    ¡°Diana.¡±

    After gently patting Alicia¡¯s shoulder to make her lean back on the sofa, I called Diana, who was standing behind that sofa.

    ¡°Yes, Mdy.¡±

    Diana escorted Evelyn to the carriage earlier but had now returned. She politely bowed to me.

    ¡°Take care of Alicia. You can do that, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. Please don¡¯t worry while you¡¯re on your walk.¡±

    On the outside, the conversation between us sounded normal, but the gazes we exchanged at that moment were sharp.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    While nodding, I reiterated again.

    And as if saying that I had nothing to worry about, Diana smiled back.

    ¡®Yeah. I¡¯m sure everything will be okay until I return.¡¯

    Diana would protect Alicia.

    Turning my gaze downwards once more, I looked at Alicia as she was sitting on the sofa.

    Her round eyes were half-lidded now, as if she was right about to drift off into sleep.

    When Alicia made eye contact with me, she raised one hand weakly and waved.

    ¡°Come back soon, Sister.¡±

    It was adorable how she did her best to smile even though she was already so sleepy.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    And after the short goodbye, I nodded to Cassion.

    At the brief signal, Cassion followed behind me.

    We left the barracks like that.

    I was wearing a cloak of my own now so that we wouldn¡¯t draw any attention.

    As we moved, we gradually headed away from any crowded ces.

    It was good that no particr gazes followed our cloaks.

    Walking in silence, it was only when there was no sign of other people around that we talked again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t it seem strange earlier?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He was trying to probe.¡±

    I asked an ambiguous question, but the answer that came back was astute.

    Even if I didn¡¯t mention ¡®that person¡¯, there was just one man in both our minds right now.

    A scorching red gaze shed through my thoughts.

    ¡°Did he recognize me?¡±

    This time, Cassion was the one who asked.

    A slight hint of concern could be heard from his voice, and he seemed to be worried that his identity had been found out.

    I answered with a shrug.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯ll be a little troublesome if he catches on, but¡­ That¡¯s all.¡±

    Again, regardless of whether Leo was suspecting Maxwell, he wouldn¡¯t act hastily.

    Leo was also tied up by his family¡¯s affairs.

    It¡¯s true that he was set to be the next duke, but he was still just the sessor known as ¡®young duke¡¯ that had yet toe of age.

    As the young duke, would he be able to attack the escort knight of an esteemed duke¡¯s daughter?

    Doing so was tantamount to eliciting a spark of war.

    He would not be able to forcefully take this mask off, or force myself to spit out the truth.

    ¡®Besides, he¡¯d be more cautious since the funeral just happened.¡¯

    Suspecting that Maxwell was Cassion would just encourage the possibility of Cassion¡¯s survival.

    He wouldn¡¯t dare to do so fearlessly. After all, he hurriedly held a funeral for his older brother despite theck of a corpse.

    In the novel, he was a rational man.

    A cunning man.

    His mother was no different, so the duchess would surely block Leo from doing anything forward.

    ¡°In the first ce, we came here today with some resolve to draw suspicion.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Additionally, this suspicion was already part of the n for today.

    In ¡®the incident¡¯ that would take ce a few hourster, Cassion was scheduled to perform a spell.

    At first nce, it would look like aura, but both Duchess Carter and Leo wouldn¡¯t mistake mana for aura.

    ¡®It¡¯s to let them know that the suspicious escort knight of Rosetta Valentine knows how to wield magic.¡¯

    Maxwell¡¯s eye and hair color would be distinctly different from Cassion, but any suspicion that¡¯s raised once wouldn¡¯t be easy to erase.

    Those two were Cassion¡¯s persistent tormentors. And ironically, those two knew Cassion more than anyone else.

    Still, well.

    The result would be the same.

    They would keep their mouths shut, and they would approach ever so cautiously.

    Thinking to myself so far, I stopped walking. The man walking beside me also stopped.

    A questioning nce turned to me.

    The eyes behind that mask were very dark.

    So dark that they looked clear.

    I looked him in the eye and nodded.

    ¡°Theing-of-age ball is fast approaching anyway. It¡¯s alright as long as you aren¡¯t caught by then. So until that time, can¡¯t I¡­¡±

    Can¡¯t I just be the one who¡¯ll protect you?

    As I whispered the rest, beyond the lower half of the mask, his lips burst into a smile.

    He was so stiff with tension just now, but he soon rxed once more.

    He smiled in silence, then he nodded slowly.

    ¡°Yes. I was worried for nothing.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm. So put aside those futile worries. Let¡¯s just¡­ go and see what kind of pet animal Leo had released.¡±

    Right, that guy was being suspicious right now, but worrying about him wouldn¡¯t make a difference.

    We just had to stick to what we¡¯re meant to do right now.

    That¡¯s why we came here under the guise of a ¡®walk¡¯.

    To go and see Leo¡¯s pet.

    No, rather, to hunt.

    ¡°You mentioned a white-yellow deer, right?¡±

    When I mentioned the pet animal, Cassion asked back.

    ¡°Yeah. The pet that Young Duke Carter had been raising ever since he was a cute child.¡±

    After answering, I briefly recalled the description of the ¡®white-yellow deer¡¯ in the novel.

    It was five times the size of a regr deer, with horns that were as upright and as hard as a tree.

    It couldn¡¯t care less about any boulder as it could pierce anything with its antlers¡­

    ¡°Well, rather than calling it a pet animal, it might be better to call it a pet monster.¡±

    Calling that thing an ¡®animal¡¯ would make real animals feel heartbroken.

    And the moment ¡®monster¡¯ was mentioned, Cassion¡¯s expression grew serious.

    ¡°I never thought that Leo was keeping one.¡±

    He spoke grimly. Then, he immediately murmured to himself with a smallugh.

    ¡°Meanwhile, I couldn¡¯t even protect my own self.¡±

    It was a slightly self-deprecating, bitter voice.

    With his head dropping as he looked at the ground, his dark blue hair shook slightly.

    Like a drooping willow branch.

    I stared at Cassion like this, but in a sh, I swung my hand.

    I aimed straight for his neck, but he quickly grabbed my wrist.

    Averting his eyes from the ground, he suddenly turned to me.

    Beneath that mask, his surprised face was apparent.

    ¡°Suddenly, what?¡±

    Instead of answering the question he asked in surprise, I just shrugged.

    Then when his grip loosened on my wrist, I opened my lips to speak.

    ¡°I mean, you looked discouraged, so.¡±

    ¡°If this is your way of cheering me up, isn¡¯t it a little too rough?¡±

    ¡°Really? I consider this to be my gentle method though.¡±

    I hummed as I answered, but no reply came back.

    As if he was absolutely at a loss for words.

    With a smile now, I continued.

    ¡°Well, whatever the past held, you eventually survived and got to know more along the way. Leo wouldn¡¯t even be able to imagine that you now know about his pet, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How about it? Right now, it feels a little fairer, yes?¡±

    There was a brief stretch of silence between them.

    Questions were asked but no answers were given, so the silence was inevitable.

    However, the silence was not empty. His gaze was clear.

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s just ¡®fair¡¯.¡±

    Soon, a small, bted reply came back.

    ¡°Then?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Even when you¡¯re next to me, it sometimes feels like you¡¯re so far ahead.¡±

    Cassion grinned.

    Not bad, that confidence he had in me.

    No, it was more than satisfactory.

    Nodding once, I then turned away and nced towards the steep slope in front of us. It was the base of the mountain.

    This was the mountain range surrounding the hunting grounds.

    However, the designated hunting ground was mainly just the forest, which had a rtively shallow slope. No one woulde this way.

    Considering that they were just meant to remain in the peaceful forest, there¡¯s no one who would wander into the wild mountains.

    ¡°This much is fine with you, right?¡±

    I asked, ncing sideways at Cassion.

    He nodded slightly.

    As he turned swiftly to the side, I watched his form. Even his ankle looked rxed.

    ¡®You¡¯ve grown a lot, haven¡¯t you.¡¯

    I felt like a proud guardian watching her newly grown-up child.

    It was only a few months ago when I found him getting beaten up by gangsters on the street.

    But he could catch my wrist like this now, and he wasn¡¯t even nervous about the rugged mountain path ahead.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Oh, nothing. It¡¯s just, gosh, you¡¯re all grown up.¡±

    ¡°What are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Without being able to ask me further, Cassion just nodded perplexedly.

    As my eyes curved into arcs, I could almost see that the forehead beneath his mask had gotten wrinkled.

    I was the first to take a step forward.

    Ha. And with a short sigh, Cassion followed.

    In no time, we set foot into the mountain¡¯s green terrain.

    Dense trees and bushes soon obscured our figures.

    And so, there was something that I didn¡¯t notice either.

    There were people observing us.

    Kururuk.

    The small bird¡¯s eyes rolled around.

    The world that those spinning ck eyes could see was round.

    Even as it looked at the thicket under which Rosetta and Cassion hid.

    pping its stiff wings, the blue bird soared across the sky.

    ¡°Ku¡­ Kuruk¡­¡±

    Along with its strange squawking, it repeatedly tilted in the air.

    Soon, after a few more lopsided attempts, it began to p its wings like an ordinary bird.

    ¡°Kururuk.¡±

    Its ck eyes spun once more.

    And at the end of that gaze, it continued to observe the base of the mountain.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 104

    <strong>Chapter 104</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    I wonder how long it¡¯s been. On the move for a while now, I eventually stopped at a t part of thend where the sound of trickling water could be heard constantly beyond the thicket.

    Slosh, slosh, slosh.

    It sounded like there was a river through the trees and bushes.

    ¡°Seems like we¡¯ve arrived at the ce.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    At Cassion¡¯s question, I nodded back.

    This certainly was the ce.

    Whenever climbing a mountain, I never take the wrong turn.

    Of course, to prevent any mishaps in the first ce, it¡¯s important to study the terrain early.

    Although I only learned about the way through a map, there was no problem because I seared the map into my brain after looking it over again and again.

    Suddenly, I recalled a conversation I had with nca a few days ago.

    ¡®Just leave it to me.¡¯

    nca said this after she got the map of the hunting grounds for me.

    While I was trying to memorize the map until my eyes would fall off, she asked if I really had to do that, and she soon spoke up with this and suggested a different method.

    But as I looked through the map, I asked back quietly.

    ¡®If I leave it to you, will you personally go there?¡¯

    ¡®No. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not quite keen on hunting. In the first ce, it¡¯s an event where only nobles participate.¡¯

    ¡®Then you¡¯ll be leaving it to someone else. I don¡¯t want that.¡¯

    When I answered firmly, nca smiled and nodded.

    There¡¯s nothing else that could be done.

    The ¡®white-yellow deer¡¯ in the hunting festival was a major plot device in the original novel.

    It was also closely connected to Leo.

    We couldn¡¯t possibly leave this matter to someone else, now could we?

    Either leave it in the hands of someone I could trust, or just go myself.

    The former had a difficult requisite, so there¡¯s no other choice but to choose thetter.

    As I recalled that conversation from a few days ago, I immediately turned my gaze to look at the old tree that was in front of me.

    A huge, towering old tree that was so massive that even five male adults wouldn¡¯t be able to hug it with their arms outstretched.

    This was proof that we had arrived at the right ce.

    ¡´ A river that flows beyond the thicket, and in front of thergest old tree of the forest. ¡µ

    In the original novel, the scene that depicted the first appearance of the white-yellow deer was exactly like this.

    ¡°Huu¡­ Hu¡­¡±

    As I confirmed that we¡¯re at the right ce, only then did I hear Cassion¡¯sbored breaths.

    ¡®That¡¯s understandable.¡¯

    We¡¯d been scaling the mountain for an hour without a single break.

    Since we continuously climbed a steep path, we were nearly at the top now.

    I¡¯d been pouring a stream of qi into my legs all this time, but they were starting to get heavy as well.

    On the other hand, Cassion came this far with only the sheer endurance of his leg muscles, so he must be twice as tired as me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a small break. We¡¯re about to fight a monster now, so are you still alright?¡±

    Cassion looked up at me.

    While sweeping away his sweat-soaked fringe, he lightly shook his head and replied.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be rolling on the floor this time.¡±

    He was half sincere and half joking.

    At least, that¡¯s what it sounded like to me.

    With a smile on my lips, I nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine. Just in case though, you can still roll on the ground.¡±

    ¡°¡­No way.¡±

    He responded to my teasing remark with a chuckle.

    We shrugged at each other, then looked around.

    Now that we arrived at our destination, we needed to find the target. It wouldn¡¯t be good to be caught unawares and ambushed.

    With my sight and hearing heightened, I scanned my surroundings.

    I recalled the appearance of the monster we were looking for.

    ¡®An animal that has a white body and yellow antlers.¡¯

    The white-yellow deer.

    Just as we talked about earlier, it was the monster that Leo had raised for years.

    He and his mother, Eianne, had been doing illegal experiments for quite a while now, and these experiments involved none other than raising animals into demonic monsters.

    They experimented with all kinds of animals found in the empire, but it wasn¡¯t easy to attain sess.

    Even so, they did not give up.

    Rather, this setback urged them to expand the scope of their experiments.

    ¡®If they failed with the animals found in the empire, then they started experimenting with the animals found overseas.¡¯

    They soon began smuggling predatory animals from other countries.

    While experimenting with predator offspring, they eventually achieved the results they wanted.

    Finally, they seeded in turning a normal animal into a monster.

    The first sess was a ¡®white-yellow deer¡¯.

    After the white-yellow deer, the second sess was born.

    The red-coated lizard.

    With its red body, it was originally a crocodile-sized wild lizard, and it was an animal smuggled from a foreign country.

    Once the lizard became a monster, it was closer to a dragon than a crocodile.

    The lizard was also another monster we¡¯re scheduled to meetter today.

    But in the case of that lizard, there was no need to seek it out.

    Rather, the lizard itself woulde out to meet us.

    Well, that¡¯s something for a couple hourster.

    Anyway, there was a simple reason as to why Leo brought the monsters he raised here at the hunting festival.

    Despite already holding Cassion¡¯s funeral, Duke Carter had yet to clearly announce Leo¡¯s position.

    Even when one of the two candidates was gone.

    Since the rival had already disappeared, of course, the only one left in the race was the remaining participant.

    Still though, the duke continued to dy the announcement of his sessor.

    ¡®I will announce it after theing-of-age ceremony.¡¯

    ¡®I will announce it after the birthday celebration.¡¯

    And naturally, this made Leo gnash his teeth.

    He already eliminated hispetitor to secure his position, and yet he was still not getting what¡¯s rightfully his.

    He then wondered if his father was thinking of not giving him that position.

    So in response, Leo decided to step up himself.

    Just like when he killed Cassion with his own initiative.

    Since his father wouldn¡¯t give him the position, then he had no choice but to win it for himself.

    And, today was the day he decided to do so.

    On the day of the ¡®hunting festival¡¯.

    The n had been set in motion for weeks now.

    The white-yellow deer and the red-coated lizard were hidden somewhere in the mountain range near the hunting grounds, and they were meant to be roused on the day of the hunting festival.

    Since they were animals that he created and tamed himself, it was a piece of cake for him to deal with them.

    He didn¡¯t have to worry about getting caught.

    The northern part of this forest was being used as a hunting ground for a long time now, dedicated to the festival itself.

    Sometimes, there weren¡¯t any animals dangerous enough for the asion, so they would deliberately release winged animals as well. That¡¯s why the hunting grounds for the festival hadn¡¯t been thoroughly inspected.

    ¡®This is the downside of that custom.¡¯

    It¡¯s been done many times now, so people were under the nket ofcency.

    Abination of weak vignce and aimed malice.

    As a result, Leo¡¯s n in the original novel was a great sess.

    In the first ce, it was the male lead¡¯s n, so it would be strange for it to fail.

    During the day of the hunt.

    Waking up right on time, the monsters would begin to prowl through the hunting grounds and start running wild. Soon, the nobles would fall into chaos.

    Warfare was notmon these days, and so monsters also appeared infrequently.

    Therefore, the nobles were not ustomed to such a terrible sight.

    The sight of people getting injured. Of people dying.

    And their surroundings turned into a ce that was no different than hell.

    As they were unfamiliar with this, it was only natural that chaos arose.

    Amidst all this, Leo was the one who stepped up.

    Along with other knights and Damian, Leo was at the forefront of the counterattack. After which, he took the biggest credit in subjugating the monsters.

    Everyone praised Leo as the ¡®hero¡¯.

    House Carter also headed the investigation into this incident.

    Leo provided the greatest contribution to the monsters¡¯ defeat, so it was inevitable.

    His position was solidified through this.

    Even if Duke Carter had yet to officially name him as the ¡®duke¡¯s sessor¡¯, at the very least, all those who attended the hunting festival and saw his performance began treating him as the ¡®duke¡¯s sessor¡¯.

    This was the oue that Leo was after.

    And when the investigation was brought to a close,

    The culprit himself was in charge of the investigation. And so, he concluded as such.

    ¡®The red-coated lizard and the white-yellow deer became extinct a long time ago in the Empire. As they endeavored to survive, it is apparent that these two species underwent metamorphosis.

    Fortunately, it has been judged that there are no remaining survivors of each species.¡¯

    With the results of the investigation that was headed by House Carter being like so, nobody raised any refutations.

    It was true that the red-coated lizard and the white-yellow deer weremon animals in the empire many years ago.

    Leo nned ahead until that point.

    As such, the ¡®hunting festival¡¯ in the original novel was¡ªin many ways¡ªan arc dedicated to Leo.

    That¡¯s why.

    ¡®I can¡¯t let things happen like how it did in the original.¡¯

    Today¡¯s arc had to be stopped no matter what.

    Our goal was to push Leo out, so the arc where he would shine couldn¡¯t possibly be left intact.

    In the meantime, the unwritten rules continued toy a heavy hand when it came to Leo and Alicia¡¯s ¡®romance part¡¯, but the same disturbances couldn¡¯t be seen elsewhere.

    So, I wasn¡¯t all too worried about messing up Leo¡¯s ns.

    No, well, not just ¡®messing up¡¯.

    We¡¯re going to use his ns to our advantage.

    There¡¯s nothing more fun than taking someone else¡¯s spoon from their table and using it against them.

    Leo wouldn¡¯t be the star of today¡¯s event. It was going to be Cassion.

    ¡®Firstly, the white-yellow deer won¡¯t even show up.¡¯

    Based on the original, the lizard and the deer would wreak havoc together.

    That would be in the next few hours.

    ¡®But if we get rid of the white-yellow deer here, just the lizard alone would run wild.¡¯

    That¡¯s going to be the first part that Leo¡¯s n would go awry.

    One ingredient for the elixir was the white-yellow deer¡¯s antlers, so wasn¡¯t this quite the blessing from God?

    ¡®The deer¡­ the deer¡­¡¯

    Simultaneously looking for the deer¡¯s tracks and the scene detailing the deer¡¯s appearance in the original novel, I soon heard from somewhere away an unfamiliar sound that seemed like breathing.

    Huuhng, huuuuhng.

    I heightened my hearing by bringing qi to my ears.

    Soon, that sound became clear.

    A rough breath.

    The sound of a newly awakened animal stretching.

    But a normal animal wouldn¡¯t breathe as strongly and loudly as this one.

    I felt my expression harden while I concentrated, and at this, Cassion asked with bated breath.

    ¡°You found it?¡±

    I nodded quietly.

    ¡°Yes, it seems so.¡±

    At the brief answer, Cassion¡¯s adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down.

    Gulp.

    With my ears coated in qi, even the sound of his gulp could be clearly heard.

    The corners of my lips curled up as I looked at Cassion.

    Then, I opened my lips again.

    ¡°In case you were wondering, it seems like it found us, too.¡±

    The eyes beneath the mask widened.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 105

    <strong>Chapter 105</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    ¡°Get down.¡±

    Before he could even reply, I grabbed Cassion¡¯s cor and dragged him down with me as I crouched.

    Just a split second ago, something huge flew over our heads.

    It was so massive that you¡¯d wonder how exactly it could fly in the air.

    THUD!

    And the sound of itsnding was as huge as it was.

    I could feel the ground rumbling beneath my feet.

    Creating a cloud of dust, a boulder caught my eye.

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    I unconsciously let out an admiring tone.

    It flung a rock as huge as that just like a ball?

    Indeed, that¡¯s what you¡¯d call a demonic beast.

    While I was in awe, Cassion stiffly turned his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a deer?¡±

    He muttered in disbelief.

    I followed his gaze and looked over there as well. And there the deer was¡ªthree times as tall as a wild boar. It was scratching its front hoof over the ground.

    Every time it took a step, more and more dust rose. Each of its legs were massive enough for it.

    ¡®The book said it was just five times bigger than a regr deer¡­¡¯

    Somehow, I seriously began to question the novel¡¯s prose and how it described things.

    Even if I rub my eyes and wash them, too, that deer was ten times the size of a regr one.

    Huff, huff.

    Every time it exhaled roughly, its huge nose red and its mouth opened as well.

    The long canines protruding downwards were exceedingly sharp.

    Green saliva dripped down those fangs.

    I don¡¯t know exactly what those are, but I don¡¯t think it would be very pleasant to get bitten by those.

    The antlers on its head were also extraordinary.

    Compared to its face, the two antlers jutting out from the sides of its ears were pretty. They also looked as hard and as huge as trees.

    It seemed like those antlers were what flung that boulder a while ago.

    Sure enough, just looking at the size of those magnificent antlers would make you think that it wouldn¡¯t be strange that an entire boulder went flying in the sky like that.

    While keeping my eyes on the deer, I stood up and swept my knees. Then, I reached out to Cassion, who was still crouched down to the ground.

    Still gawking at the deer.

    ¡°Be careful. You could¡¯ve died just now.¡±

    Towards the outstretched hand, warmth reached.

    Cold fingers grasped the other hand, holding fast to his palm.

    ¡°Yeah, I almost died. Never mind rolling on the ground, I almost rolled over dead.¡±

    Cassion muttered as though he felt overwhelmed.

    Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t enough to make him lose his fighting spirit, seeing as he had enough energy to joke about the enemy.

    Of course, it¡¯s true that he almost died just now.

    With a small smile, I let go of Cassion¡¯s hand.

    He stood side by side with me. His shoulder was slightly stiff, but Cassion soon took out his sword.

    Shiiing¡ª

    With that distinct, sharp sound, the whip sword that I had gifted him was unsheathed.

    I also reached into my skirt pocket.

    Pulling the string out, the drooping skirt came loose.

    In no time, from inside the dress, pants appeared.

    This was the outfit I prepared for today.

    A detachable skirt with pants underneath.

    I changed into this earlier at the same time Evelyn also changed hers.

    ¡°Ah, I should¡¯ve done this much sooner.¡±

    A wave of bted regret washed over me.

    But what can I do?

    I already reached all the way to the top of the mountain with a fluttering skirt.

    Shrugging, I threw the piece of cloth that had been my skirt to the back.

    p¡ª

    Apanied with that sound, the cloth fluttered through the wind.

    Like a g that would mark the beginning of a battle.

    I reached down to my waist again.

    This time, I pulled out a hard folding fan that was the length of a forearm.

    With one gesture, I opened the folding fan, and a sharp sound split through the air.

    The sound alerted the deer, and it started to stomp its feet with even rougher movements.

    With only the hazy dust rising constantly, the tense silence filled the surroundings.

    * * *

    ¡°Ke-heup.¡±

    After rolling on the ground once, Cassion raised himself from the floor while letting out a quiet groan.

    But itsted only for a moment.

    He moved quickly again and ran towards the huge deer.

    His long sword scratched the ground.

    As it stretched out into the length of a whip, rocks and debris went into the air as they were hit by the sword.

    And those rocksbusted into mes when the sword hit them.

    Those fireballs flew straight at the deer.

    However, demonic beasts were inherently intelligent.

    Before the fireballs could even touch it, the deer spat out its green fluids at them.

    After being soaked by the sticky saliva, some rocks then dropped down to the floor.

    The other remaining fireballs were smashed when hit by the deer¡¯s tail.

    As if the deer was mocking the attempt, it let out a strong huff.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Cassion muttered under his breath.

    He haphazardly untied the mask that was blocking his view and threw it behind him.

    The sweat that was trapped under the mask trickled down.

    When he roughly wiped the sweat off his forehead, his sleeves got soaked immediately.

    ¡°Ah, this reminds me of the old days.¡±

    Amid the tense situation, a rxed voice, which did not fit the mood, could be heard.

    Unconsciously, Cassion was about to look sideways towards the source of the voice, but he managed to pull himself together and kept his focus on the deer.

    If he were to look away for even a second, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if his head would get lopped off at any given time.

    ¡°What are you talking about suddenly?!¡±

    Cassion shouted out his question, and in response, Rosetta shook her head.

    He didn¡¯t see her do that though, so it was a futile shake of the head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    So Rosetta answered him casually, then she smiled and moved her hand.

    Pang¡ª

    The deer scowled as the sound of the fan unfolding traveled through the air.

    The demonic beast instinctively did not like that sound.

    Whenever he heard it, trouble always went its way.

    Grrrr¡ª

    The alerted deer let out a quiet roar.

    Still, Rosetta didn¡¯t care and just fanned herself.

    As if she had no intention to attack.

    She was reminiscing about her distant past.

    As she was dealing with the demonic beast here, she was naturally reminded of her second transmigration.

    Back during the days that she was running around trying to catch supernatural entities.

    ¡®Gosh, I did all sorts of things back then, too.¡¯

    Her recollection made her smile.

    In fact,pared to the supernatural entities that she had been dealing with at that time, dealing with this deer right here was like child¡¯s y.

    And yet now, she was in terrible shape.

    ¡°We¡¯re both in terrible shape though, so it should be fair. Right?¡±

    With a grin, Rosetta muttered, then the deer let out a cry again.

    While she was standing with ease, Cassion was on his guard, crouching his torso forward.

    The heavily breathing deer rolled one front hoof vigorously.

    Unlike its huge body, it was considerably quick and agile.

    At once, the deer¡¯s long fangs came right in front of Rosetta¡¯s eyes as it reached where she was standing.

    But there was nothing there anymore.

    The only thing that remained on that spot was the tree that Rosetta had been leaning against, and so its sharp fangs struck the tree and broke it in half.

    Chew, chew. Ptui.

    The deer looked as if it was just spitting out a broken toothpick. Watching this, Cassion clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    His ck eyes turned towards where Rosetta was as he asked.

    Moving to that spot before anyone knew it, Rosetta was next to Cassion now, and she nodded nonchntly.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    The two people who were talking had their eyes fixed on the angered deer.

    As if entering a fever of wrath, the deer took out its anger on the surrounding boulders and kicked those.

    Every time it moved, startled birds flew up into the sky.

    p, p¡ª

    No one knew how many flocks had already left the trees around this area already.

    Looking up at the startled birds above, Rosetta continued.

    ¡°Seems like we need to finish this quickly. With how noisy it¡¯s being, people might start toe here.¡±

    ¡°Would it be better for me to just roll on the ground?¡±

    Cassion asked as he heard Rosetta¡¯s monotonous voice, neither high nor low.

    And because he asked in such a serious tone, Rosetta chuckled.

    For a moment, their eyes almost met, but Cassion quickly averted his gaze.

    He was afraid that he would be lost in those golden eyes if they were ever to make eye contact.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    And after that brief answer, the short distance between the two became wide once more.

    This was because the angry deer took the tree it broke with its antlers and threw it straight at them.

    Cassion quickly escaped, but Rosetta stood still and reached out.

    The fan in her hand soon tore the tree apart.

    The shattered wood flew around her like firewood.

    In the meantime, Rosetta remained standing tall.

    But was that all?

    Thergest and sharpest part of the split tree slipped on one side of the folding fan and rushed back towards the direction it flew in.

    Screeech¡ª!

    In an instant, the deer let out a violent wail as it was cut directly on its forehead.

    New, dark blue liquid flowed out of the open wound.

    Momentarily enraptured, Cassion stared at Rosetta.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look away. What if you die while looking away?¡±

    At her vicious joke, he looked forward once more.

    ¡°I mean, I couldn¡¯t help but look.¡±

    When Cassionined, Rosetta replied firmly.

    ¡°I also know how pretty I am, but¡­ if you don¡¯t want to start sightseeing as a ghost, you¡¯re better off focusing on the enemy right now.¡±

    Listening to her words, Cassion nodded.

    Indeed, Rosetta was right.

    The ¡®white-yellow deer beast¡¯ was a much tougher opponent than he had expected.

    Its speed did not match its massive build.

    From tail to antlers, it did not move carelessly. Its entire body was a weapon.

    It swung its tail and broke those trees, and with it used its antlers to fling boulders.

    And as he saw just now, its sharp fangs pierced that tree.

    In addition, it had such a wide field of view that, no matter where he went, its eyes quickly caught up to his movements.

    Cassion¡¯s hold on his sword was tightened with full tension.

    But soon, he almost lost his vigor the moment Rosetta said this next thing, as though she was humming.

    ¡°For your information, the demonic beast¡¯s weaknesses are its jaws and its field of view.¡±

    It could see well in a wide range, but its top and bottom views were narrow.

    Cassion blinked at her nonchnt voice.

    ¡°Why are you telling me that just now? When half the trees around it have already been flung away?

    His tone expressed how genuinely dumbfounded he was.

    Rosetta looked away and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°I mean. Where else will you get another opponent for some actualbat practice? I meant for you to take this opportunity and build some experience.¡±

    Rosetta¡¯s friendly voice just made Cassion gape nkly at her.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 106

    <strong>Chapter 106</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    ¡°If I remember correctly, I almost died about three times, including the first boulder.¡±

    Cassion smiled as he said this, but Rosetta shook her head.

    ¡°Four times, to be precise. You didn¡¯t notice, but I blocked one more blow.¡±

    ¡°Hoh.¡±

    He let out a bewildered exhale, but that was all.

    Rosetta observed Cassion¡¯s reaction.

    There weren¡¯t any signs of him getting frustrated or nervous.

    It¡¯s just that, he looked so baffled.

    But even that cleared up quickly, and he soon became serious once more.

    ¡®Good thing. I guess you¡¯re not angry.¡¯

    Truthfully, it wouldn¡¯t be out of ce if Cassion had gotten angry at her.

    She made him deal with a formidable enemy right off the bat, and she also willfully hid that enemy¡¯s weakness from him.

    If she was in Cassion¡¯s shoes, she would have been confused.

    However, instead of dwelling on negative feelings, Cassion simply raised his sword.

    With how focused he was, even his ragged breaths started to calm down.

    Rosetta also raised her fan.

    She was going to leave the beast to Cassion again this time, but she would have to step in whenever the situation would get too close forfort.

    Right then, Cassion swung his arm.

    Matching his razor focus, the sword stretched forward and undted into the air.

    Like a snake, flicking its forked tongue.

    The spot that the stretched sword¡¯s de had hit was the deer¡¯s jaws.

    ¡®I just said that the deer¡¯s weak point is its jaws¡­¡¯

    But he¡¯s seriously attacking its jaws?

    His attack was straightforward.

    He was openly looking for the opponent¡¯s weakness.

    The deer probably noticed this as well, and so it lowered its head and, with a huff, it rushed forward headfirst.

    Its tall antlers shone sharply and approached threateningly.

    The antlers and the sword shed.

    Khiiing¡ª Kwang¡ª

    The apanying sound rang as ferociously as the collision.

    The sword was pushed out first.

    It¡¯s only natural, given that Cassion swung the whip with his hand while the deer wielded its antlers with its body¡¯s full strength behind it.

    However, instead of dropping down to the ground, the weapon weaved through the air.

    With a path open before it, the whip sword slinked around the antlers.

    Startled by the sensation of the sword wrapping around both of its antlers, the deer reared its head up.

    As the giant head was lifted high into the sky, the recoil was tremendous.

    Cassion, still holding the sword, was soon flung up.

    The deer quickly lowered its chin again to hide its weak point, but Cassion shot through the air.

    ¡°Ca¡­ Maxwell!¡±

    Rosetta stepped forward, anticipating that she might need to cover for him.

    But before she could even jump off the ground, she stopped where she was.

    While Cassion was up in the air, he clenched his teeth and gripped his sword tighter.

    As if he was a fish in the water trying to take the bait into its mouth.

    ¡®No, isn¡¯t it the other way around?¡¯

    It¡¯s as if he was an angler clutching onto a fishing pole, trying not to let a giant fish get away.

    Right, it was more like thetter rather than the former.

    Because his gaze, as he was looking at the enemy, was dead set.

    His ck eyes were looking at only the head of the beast with not a hint of fear in them.

    He was neither confused nor flustered.

    Only determined.

    With the sword still wrapped around the antlers, Cassion moved through the air once more.

    Naturally, the arc in which he moved also changed.

    Now, there was an enormous tree in the path of his trajectory.

    An old tree.

    It was the same old tree that had been useful for determining the right location.

    This old tree had a considerably sized trunk, and its branches were also massive in size.

    ¡®Aha.¡¯

    It was only after Rosetta saw the branches¡ªwhich wererger than most adults¡ªdid she realize what Cassion was up to.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    A sudden smile graced her lips.

    As soon as he found out its weakness, he thought of a n right away¡ªand he did not hesitate to try it out.

    Indeed. Rosetta confirmed that it¡¯s a good thing that she told him about the deer¡¯s weakness btedly.

    If it was too easy for him to find a way to defeat it, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to get any good ¡®practice¡¯.

    Truthfully, Rosetta did not push ahead without an actual n.

    The white-yellow deer was a demonic beast that was not an easy opponent for the current Rosetta either.

    She was marginally rxed right now because she was on defense rather than going for the attack.

    If she made up her mind to attack it head-on, then she wouldn¡¯t be this rxed.

    No matter how much she had honed her skills, it didn¡¯t mean that all her tricks would be able to reach the target during an all-out attack.

    ¡®In the first ce, without an opponent, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten chased in my second transmigration¡ªand that incident led to my death.¡¯

    Besides that, this body was in such poor condition that her outer strength wouldn¡¯t be able to handle her inner strength.

    Wasn¡¯t that so lousy.

    In the second transmigration, if she hade to possess this body, she wouldn¡¯t have evensted three days in that world. She would have immediately moved on to the next transmigration.

    Of course, the supernatural entities that she dealt with in that previous world were much worse than this demonic beast over here.

    Still, the deer could live up to its title of ¡®demonic beast¡¯, as it was too much even for the knights of this world.

    Nevertheless, there¡¯s a reason for how Cassion was going through the ordeal of fighting against such a beast.

    ¡®Because he¡¯s going to have to fight alone in a few hours.¡¯

    The red-coated lizard, which would appear a few hourster, was something that Cassion would have to face alone.

    The ce where the red-coated lizard would rouse was near the barracks. And this would be at a time when people who were participating in the hunt had already gone too far into the woods.

    This was the case for both Leo and Damian.

    And the three dukes, along with the emperor, would all be on their way to the imperial pce in their carriages by this time.

    Therefore, there would be no one left who had enough strength to deal with the lizard.

    It¡¯s true that there were knights and mages stationed near the barracks. But, to be perfectly honest, how helpful would side characters be in a situation like that?

    They would be nothing but pitiful cannon fodder, meeting futile demises.

    Amongst those people, Cassion would have to step up alone to face the red-coated lizard.

    Even Rosetta wouldn¡¯t be able to help him.

    Since there would be a lot of eyes around, she had no choice but to act like an ordinary ducaldy.

    She could secretly send a burst of force or throw a concealed weapon, but it would be better for him not to expect any help because someone might notice.

    So at the end of the day, Cassion would have to deal with the demonic beast on his own.

    She was nning to tell him about the lizard¡¯s weakness in advance, but it¡¯s obvious that it would still not be easy to face it.

    Therefore, he needed to put in some practice first with a suitable opponent so that he wouldn¡¯t panic.

    While pleasantly recounting my thoughts, Cassion¡¯s body¡ªwhich was still up in the air¡ªcame close to a branch.

    ¡°Rosetta!¡±

    At this moment, a thunderous call flowed out of his lips.

    Hearing him, Rosetta readied her fan.

    Then, she stepped forward,unching herself off the ground.

    Summoning a burst of force around her feet, the surrounding scenery soon swept by around her.

    Cassion¡¯s body fell over the branch.

    With the sword still in his hand.

    Khiiiiing¡ª

    With a harsh noise, the de of the whip sword was caught over the branch, preventing Cassion from falling.

    As if Cassion had be a pendulum.

    Because the sword was still wrapped around the deer¡¯s antlers, it couldn¡¯t resist the momentary rebound, and so it raised its chin high up once more.

    Gweeeh¡ª

    Its bewildered cry pierced through the mountain.

    Rosetta continued to run forward without stopping, and she quickly reached the spot underneath the deer¡¯s chin.

    For a moment, their gazes met, and the deer¡¯s eyes went wide.

    Those eyes looked at her, who was staring straight at a spot beneath the deer¡¯s chin. It trembled, as if it knew its imminent demise.

    The beast stomped its feet in a hurry, but the only thing it achieved by doing this was for it to lose its bnce. Eventually, it stumbled.

    In a pitiful attempt to survive.

    ¡°I have no time to let you off easy.¡±

    With a smile on her lips, she smashed the beast to the ground.

    When the deer struggled, dust rose all over the area.

    Amidst all that, chak, Rosetta folded her fan.

    All at once, white dust settled around the folded fan.

    Like dust that had been weighed down by something huge.

    Puk.

    The end of the fan was loaded with force, and when she swung down with that force on the fan, the fan cut through something hard.

    There was not even a doubt that it was the deer¡¯s jaws.

    * * *

    THUD¡ª

    The deer¡¯s body copsed with a huge resounding thud, and the spooked birds flew back into the sky.

    Looking at those flocks flying away, I wiped the liquid I could feel trickling down my face.

    On my forearm as well, there was a sticky green liquid oozing down.

    ¡®Ugh.¡¯

    Realizing that it must be the same thing that¡¯s covering my face, my stomach lurched immediately.

    With knotted brows, I hacked away at the dead deer¡¯s antlers.

    Crrr¡ª

    And as it was cut, a sharp sound apanied the small piece that fell out of the deer¡¯s giant antlers, tumbling down the floor.

    It was only the size of a palm.

    There¡¯s no need for a lot in the first ce. This much was enough.

    While I was packing away the antler part, I heard weary stepsing this way.

    As he walked towards me as he sheathed his sword, I saw that Cassion was covered entirely with leaves and dust.

    ¡°How did you go down? I was just about to think whether I should help you down.¡±

    ¡°It was a rough journey up, but it was easy going down.¡±

    Oh, so you did roll on the ground a little.

    I murmured back indifferently, but all the while, I was trying to hold back theing grin that was threatening to burst through my lips.

    Cassion also let out a brief chuckle.

    ¡°Is it really dead?¡±

    After Cassion chuckled, he asked as he nodded over to the beast.

    ¡°Yes, it really is.¡±

    He looked down at the deer in silence.

    He seemed quite relieved, as if he was thinking that it was all worth the struggle.

    Smiling, I hid my fan back into my waist pocket.

    Then, the antler part was ced into a pouch that had been prepared in advance.

    If this thing would get lost, then only tears of blood would be left.

    It was only after I tied the pouch that I raised my head.

    In the meantime, while I hadn¡¯t noticed, Cassion picked up the mask and the skirt that were thrown to the side earlier. He approached this way with both items in his hands.

    I greeted him with a smile, but I felt my eyebrows twitch as I saw the noticeable wound on him.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Cassion asked back, but without answering, I strode up to him and reached forward.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    A faint groan flowed out of the man¡¯s chapped lips.

    ¡°Over here, a wound.¡±

    I brushed a thumb underneath Cassion¡¯s eye.

    Fortunately enough, the cut wasn¡¯t deep, but a light smear of blood appeared like a trail left by my thumb.

    Slowly retracting my hand, I stared quietly at Cassion¡¯s wound.

    He gazed back at me, equally as silent. But after a moment, he hesitantly opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    It was a silly question.

    Perhaps he realized it too, and so Cassion¡¯s ears got red right after he asked.

    At the silly question, I nced up at him.

    ¡®Am I worried?¡¯

    Who knows.

    Rather than that, I felt a bit of regret.

    ¡°Perhaps, should I have¡­ told you about the deer¡¯s weakness a little earlier?¡±

    Instead of answering his question, this was what I said with a small voice. Cassion gave me a subtle look.

    Well, what I said was also a silly remark. But I meant it.

    I didn¡¯t care when I went through four deaths before, but this regretful thought crossed my mind just at the sight of a slight cut on his face.

    Good grief, I¡¯m acting like an idiot. This is ridiculous.

    ¡°By the way, aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡±

    Amidst the delicate mood, I threw out that question.¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°That I didn¡¯t let you know about the deer¡¯s weakness earlier. If I had told you from the start, you¡¯d have struggled less.¡±

    Cassion asked as if he really didn¡¯t know, and so I pointed out the reason he should be angry with me.

    After saying this, I immediately thought that I shouldn¡¯t have said it anymore. However, I had no regrets in the end because I really was curious about what he¡¯d answer.

    Not even a second after I stopped speaking, Cassion shook his head.

    There was no hesitation in his answer, neither was there any frustration.

    ¡°Why would I be angry?¡±

    My curiosity was soon quelled.

    Even so, I just shrugged back.

    Cassion smiled lightly and held out my skirt back to me.

    His unavoidable gaze looked straight into my eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason for everything that you do. At the very least, I know that you won¡¯t put me in any danger arbitrarily.¡±

    His firm voice was full of conviction.

    As if there was nothing that could make his certainty waver.

    I felt strange.

    There was a subtle emotion rising within me, tickling at my mind.

    Chuckling in surrender, I raised an index finger, a middle finger and a ring finger in session.

    Just as I did on the day we first met, when I vowed to him.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I even swore an oath to protect you.¡±

    Cassion¡¯s expression briefly hardened, as though he was recalling the events of that day, but he soonughed afterward.

    His small chuckle reverberated in my ears.

    Still, there was that tickle.

    However, this subtle tingling sensation did notst long.

    Amid this stillness,

    ¡ªGururuk.

    A strange bird¡¯s cry broke through.

    t/n: the ¡®force¡¯ that was mentioned in this chapter is a loose trantion of ¡®??¡¯, which is the ¡®umtion of the martial artist¡¯s inner strength throughout the years¡¯. i admittedly haven¡¯t read enough muhyeop/murim trantions to know what the right term is, but i¡¯ve settled for ¡®force¡¯. (if you know a more apt trantion for it, let me know~!)

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 107

    <strong>Chapter 107</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    Gururuk.

    The spine-chilling sound could be heard once more.

    Cassion and I raised our heads at the same time.

    First, what entered my vision was only the blue sky. Then, the bird circled through the air.

    ¡®A blue¡­ bird.¡¯

    The bird circling through the sky screeched subtly.

    Like a dying sound.

    Forgetting to blink, I stared at the bird.

    That bird¡¯s round, ck eyes were busily roving.

    Was it a mere trick of the light, or was its eyes solely directed at me?

    I felt a creeping coldness starting at my fingertips.

    A terrible wave of d¨¦j¨¤ vu gradually enveloped my entire body.

    A surge of recollection that increasingly felt like confinement, like shackles upon my ankles, like a sensationing up to strangle me.

    The same feeling of dread that held me hostage at Cassion¡¯s funeral.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    As I arrived at that conclusion, I unknowingly clenched my hands into fists.

    Because, suddenly, I came to a realization¡ªa realization that I did not want to believe was true.

    Firm nails pressed down upon soft palms.

    Reality struck me as pain entered my senses, but it did not feel real to me.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want it to be real.

    Why. How could there be no such reprieve in life.

    Whenever you get the feeling that something was wrong,

    However, even if you don¡¯t know what the hell exactly was wrong, you just keep searching and searching for the source of your dread.

    Endlessly.

    And before you know it, you find that you¡¯ve be lost¡ªeven without being able to find what you were looking for, left with a hand that¡¯s in pain from how you clenched it so hard.

    That¡¯s how I feel right now.

    It felt like I¡¯d be lost in a sea of unimaginable reality.

    With that bird at the end of my sight.

    Yes, that strange bird.

    Blue body, ck eyes.

    Alive, yet not alive.

    Dead, but not dead.

    This unpleasant sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu was pointing to only one thing.

    Blue monster.

    ¡®No way. Impossible¡­¡¯

    Just the thought of it seemed like a joke.

    Why had a blue monster appeared in this ce all of a sudden.

    This was a kind of demonic beast that Urien from the third transmigration was controlling.

    I¡¯m in the fourth transmigration right now.

    The world itself was different from thest, so how could there be a blue monster here?

    Ridiculous.

    Really, truly. A joke.

    Still, I couldn¡¯t bring myself tough.

    It was at that moment.

    Rustle¡ª

    Not only from the sky, but even around me and Cassion, strange movements started to arise.

    I quickly turned my head, looking to see where that sound came from.

    But there was nothing in sight.

    Was it merely the sound of the leaves rustling in the wind?

    No. It was a distinctly different sound.

    In my alertness, I felt a siren ringing in my mind.

    The chill creeping up my fingertips was evidence enough.

    My fingers were getting so cold to the point that they were bing numb.

    Normally, I would have approached the source of that sound, checking it without any hesitation. However¡­

    I could not move, not even an inch. All I could do was turn my head and scan the surroundings with my eyes.

    Rustle¡ª

    There, again. That sound.

    This time, it came from a different direction. I quickly turned my head, but. Again. There was nothing.

    My clenched throat started to feel hot.

    My lips started to tremble.

    Even my gaze started to be blurred and dazed. The world around me spun and distorted chaotically.

    My head was throbbing.

    ¡®No, it¡¯s my eyes that are throbbing.¡¯

    Or perhaps my ears. Perhaps my nose.

    Perhaps my entire body.

    ¡°Rose¡­tt¡­R¡­se¡­tt¡­¡±

    With the world around me thrown into chaos, I heard someone calling my name.

    Heaving out roughly, I moved only my eyes.

    And I saw one man.

    It was Cassion.

    His face was not clear, but I could see that his expression was not good.

    He kept moving his lips as though he was in a hurry.

    ¡°Wha¡­wro¡­Ro¡­tta¡­¡±

    I couldn¡¯t hear him properly. I shook my head.

    In the meantime, the world became bizarrely distorted.

    No, me. It was me who was being thrown into distortion.

    ¡°Huk¡­!¡±

    My cold stomach lurched, and something surged up my throat.

    I lowered my head and felt something hot pass through my mouth. But at the same time, the rustling noises began anew.

    Rustle, rustle, rustle, rustle.

    The rustling sounds were nowing from all around.

    The continuous sound was indicative of how many there were surrounding us.

    Shocked, Cassion looked around.

    His dark blue hair flitted lightly as he turned his head sharply.

    So it wasn¡¯t a sound that only I could hear.

    What a relief. What a nightmare.

    I thought I had gone crazy, but I¡¯m d that this wasn¡¯t the case.

    However, it was a nightmare nheless. It would have been better if I really had gone crazy instead. It would have been better if I was hearing auditory hallucinations alone.

    After I retched out cold gastric fluids, one hand of mine reached out.

    My hand struggled through the air, barely managing to reach out to Cassion¡¯s arm, which was right in front of me.

    Cassion¡¯s gaze turned to me once more.

    ¡°¡­R¡­Run a¡­way.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The broken words left him no choice but to ask back.

    So, I spat out the words one more time, trying to speak as clearly as I could.

    ¡°Run¡­ away. Please.¡±

    And right after I finished saying this, my body tilted heavily forward. Hisrge hand shot forward, his arm wrapping around my waist.

    ¡°Rosetta!¡±

    His startled voice called out to me.

    I leaned against Cassion¡¯s chest and gasped.

    As the world became hazy before my eyes, blue things crept out one by one.

    No. No. It¡¯s impossible for them to exist here.

    Rita. Wherever you may be, I will find you. No matter what.

    ¡ªForever and ever.

    A creepy whisper seemed toe out from nowhere.

    It was the same voice that I¡¯ve had enough of in the third transmigration.

    Chills ran down my spine.

    All my senses were shouting at me.

    This familiar sensation was shouting at me.

    That monster, it ising after you.

    That monster, it has alreadye for you.

    With what¡¯s left of my strength, I gripped Cassion¡¯s arm.

    And, I raised my head to make eye contact with him.

    His dark, ck eyes filled my vision.

    In his eyes, was I Rosetta?

    Or, was I still Rita?

    But it did not matter which one I was. There¡¯s only one thing I wanted to say.

    ¡°Cassion. Run away.¡±

    Please.

    That was thest thing I could remember.

    * * *

    Shwaaa¡ª

    The wind howled past the leaves.

    The sound was reminiscent of a scream, and so Alicia stopped in her tracks. She looked up at the sky.

    Through the leaves dancing in the wind, the gray sky entered her vision.

    ¡®But it was blue just a few minutes ago¡­¡¯

    She didn¡¯t know where the dark clouds hade from.

    It was a shame.

    She liked sunny days more than cloudy days.

    It made her think about what Daniel said earlier. He came to the barracks and asked her, ¡®Since the weather is nice, would you like to take a walk together?¡¯

    But wasn¡¯t this kind of weather far from ¡®nice¡¯?

    ¡°Alicia.¡±

    Alicia looked down once more as she heard someone call her name from the side.

    Blue eyes stared back at her.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Alicia answered, her eyes wide.

    It was Daniel who called her name. He was evidently anxious, with the way his brows were furrowed as he was looking at her.

    ¡°Are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ It¡¯s just, the wind sounded quite unusual.¡±

    Alicia hurriedly waved her hands and made an excuse.

    Still, it was half true, so it¡¯s not entirely an excuse.

    For an instant, their eyes met in the air.

    A stranger. More than that, a man. She wasn¡¯t very used to making eye contact with a man, and so Alicia avoided his gaze, her cheeks going red.

    ¡°As long as you didn¡¯t get hurt, then that¡¯s good.¡±

    Telling her how relieved he was, Daniel gave her a warm smile.

    Alicia nodded wordlessly.

    Beneath her long eyshes, her golden eyes glistened shyly.

    Her heart had been beating regrly until now, but it started to race just a little fast.

    ¡°Thank you¡­ for your concern.¡±

    ¡°Gosh, this isn¡¯t something you have to thank me for. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    As he epted her fumbling gratitude, Daniel¡¯s white teeth were shown as he smiled.

    Alicia furtively smiled again as she heard the word ¡®friend.¡¯

    ¡®I have a friend, too¡­¡¯

    Suddenly feeling emotional, her throat clenched up.

    For all neen years of her life, it was the first time that she was acknowledged as someone¡¯s friend.

    Alicia thought that it was fortunate that she got to meet Daniel.

    Because he did not make her feel ufortable.

    He was warm. And he was sweet.

    During their first meeting, she got to meet him as a man who couldn¡¯t evene down from the tree that he had climbed. But even then, he was just trying to save a kitten.

    With that, he seemed to be a gentle person by nature.

    And after which, she also enjoyed their asional letter exchange.

    To the point where she had to wonder if it was truly this fun to talk to someone.

    Although they¡¯d been acquainted not too long ago, the walls around Alicia¡¯s heart had already gone down long ago.

    ¡°Ah, but just in case¡­¡±

    Daniel held out his hand.

    As if to ask for hers.

    Hesitating for a moment, Alicia gulped, but soon gave her hand to him.

    Then, with a dazzling white light, a warm energy seeped through her hand.

    It was the same sensation that she felt before.

    That day, during the funeral at House Carter, when Daniel had healed the scratch on her hand.

    It was the same feeling from back then.

    ¡°How do you feel? Your mood has gotten better, right?¡±

    Daniel asked yfully, at which Alicia nodded.

    ¡°Yes, it feels great.¡±

    ¡°Then, shall we continue our stroll? Are your legs alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I want to walk more.¡±

    The gaze opposite her contained a simr smile.

    Unlike the downcast sky, the air was clear.

    Still though, there was one particr shadow who wasn¡¯t all that pleased to see them like this.

    ¡®The sky had be so dark, so I wonder how long this walk will continue.¡¯

    Hiding behind a tree, Diana let out a small sigh. She was escorting the two.

    Matching the thought that crossed her mind, the sky was indeed gloomy.

    It looked like it was going to rain any minute now.

    But contrary to her expectations that they would end the stroll, Daniel and Alicia did not stop walking.

    To her chagrin.

    Inevitably, Diana also moved along.

    Shwaaa¡ª

    Again, the wind howled.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 108

    <strong>Chapter 108</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    About thirty minutes prior¡ª

    For a while, Diana and Alicia stayed at the barracks, resting. But then, an unexpected guest arrived.

    To be precise, he came here to see ¡®Alicia and Rosetta¡¯.

    The guest was none other than Daniel Freesia, the Young Duke of House Freesia.

    He briefly greeted Alicia, then he asked where Rosetta was, as he couldn¡¯t see her anywhere. Alicia promptly exined.

    ¡°Gosh, I was a step toote.¡±

    I was going to invite you both so we could all take a stroll together, but¡­

    Daniel spoke regretfully after hearing that Rosetta had gone out first.

    His blue eyes blinked once, twice¡ªglimmering with dismay.

    However, he soon recovered.

    Regardless of what he had just said, he opened his lips to speak once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame that Lady Rosetta isn¡¯t here, but why don¡¯t we take a walk together instead, the two of us? The weather is really nice.¡±

    Alicia immediately became flustered as she heard his sudden suggestion.

    She had never taken a stroll with someone who wasn¡¯t her family, let alone a man.

    Still, her worries were short-lived.

    Alicia was lost in thought briefly, but her head soon went up and down slowly.

    She had gotten morefortable around Daniel ever since they became penpals, so she said yes. At the same time, she also thought that she might run into her sister, who was herself on a stroll.

    And as Daniel mentioned, the weather was really nice.

    As her bashful consent was given, the two other people who saw this had differing reactions.

    One smiled brightly, while the other sighed inwardly.

    The former was, of course, Daniel, while thetter was Diana, who was watching everything silently.

    ¡®A stroll together out of the blue, huh.¡¯

    A memory surfaced over Diana¡¯s mind. Before arriving at the hunting festival¡¯s grounds, she had received an order from Rosetta.

    ¡®Protect Alicia. No matter what.¡¯

    It was the very first ¡®order¡¯ that Rosetta had given Diana, and so she vowed to seed in this. As it was said¡ªno matter what.

    Earlier when she and Rosetta exchanged nces, too.

    After seeing the sharp look in Rosetta¡¯s eyes before she left, Diana realized that it meant, ¡®I¡¯ll leave Alicia to you.¡¯

    Now was the time for her to carry out that ¡®order¡¯.

    Diana had given Rosetta a straightced smile as she nodded.

    Beneath that smile, her determination soared.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Mdy. I will protect her. No matter what.¡¯

    Right, that¡¯s how it surely would be.

    Until this man appeared.

    Even if it was just a ¡®stroll¡¯, there were certain risks to take into ount.

    In fact, Diana hadn¡¯t expected that Alicia would ept his suggestion.

    Even more of a surprise to her was the shyness that was apparent on the ducaldy¡¯s face.

    In any case, that¡¯s how this situation came to happen.

    Diana did not like the external variables that were present in this mission, so the situation right now was far from ideal. She did not like it one bit.

    ¡®I mean, even if I don¡¯t like it, what can I do.¡¯

    She had wanted to dissuade Alicia from going out, but she was merely a maid.

    Lady Alicia and that man were both nobles.

    In a society divided by ss, she couldn¡¯t dare to stop them.

    Diana was then forced to prepare to go out.

    She couldn¡¯t stop them, but she was going to work hard while walking behind them.

    However, the man took one look at her and shook his head.

    ¡°Only the Lady and I will be going out.¡±

    ¡°Pardon, sir?¡±

    Diana asked back in surprise.

    This, too, was outside her expectations.

    ¡°Um, but¡­¡±

    Try as she might, she could only hold her tongue.

    Really, she couldn¡¯t say anything back.

    ¡®But I¡¯m Mdy¡¯s maid.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t say such a thing in this ce, given the unique environment.

    Typically, any nobledy would be apanied by her maid and escort knight whenever she would go on an outing. But that wouldn¡¯t be the case here at the hunting festival.

    This ce was rife with nobles.

    For those who hadn¡¯t left for the hunting grounds, it¡¯s like an extended outdoor social gathering, in a way.

    As it was, most nobles didn¡¯t bring around their maids, attendants or escort knights in such a ce.

    It¡¯s allowed to take them, but it¡¯s not very necessary.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow. We¡¯ll be taking a walk at the safe side of the woods nearby, on a path.¡±

    ¡°Um, but, if perhaps therees a sudden attack¡­¡±

    But while Diana gave this excuse, she had to wonder whether it was the right one.

    To reiterate, this was the hunting festival where many nobles were having arge social gathering.

    If anyone were to get hurt, just one word would get the knights¡¯ attention. There were many of them standing guard at the border between the woods and the barracks.

    They would defend the others from the beasts, just in case some would go down from the mountain.

    Of course, in the written history of all the hunting festivals that had gone past, there was never a time that this had happened.

    Anyway, this meant that using the excuse of ¡®there might be an attack¡¯ wouldn¡¯t fly.

    And sure enough.

    Danielughed as though he heard a funny joke.

    ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to be concerned about that. Even if that happens, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    I¡¯ll take responsibility for the safe return of House Valentine¡¯s precious daughter.

    Like a whisper, Daniel added in between hisughter.

    There was nothing more she could say to this. Diana just mped her lips together.

    She just thought to herself, ¡®I¡¯ll still protect her.¡¯

    Diana heard from Rosetta that this man couldn¡¯t even jump down from a tree by himself, and he had to ask for someone else¡¯s help to do so¡­

    Who in the world was he going to protect with that kind of body?

    However, she wasn¡¯t allowed to say this either, so Diana had no choice but to see them off with a smile.

    Then, as Daniel and Alicia were already some distance away, the smile on her lips disappeared in an instant.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Yeah, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Diana rubbed the back of her neck as she murmured quietly to herself.

    While thinking about how she wished that Rosetta was here, Diana pursed her lips.

    ncing at the two people, whose figures were retreating further away, Diana waited until the distance between them and her was a little wider. Then, she quietly left the barracks.

    With the intention to follow those two secretly.

    Others might think that her worries were too excessive for a simple outdoor stroll, but no matter how unusual her actions might seem, today was a day that she had to do it no matter what.

    There¡¯s surely a good reason behind Rosetta¡¯s firm order.

    The conversation Diana and Rosetta had earlier this morning at dawn came to mind.

    ¡®You must protect Alicia today, Diana.¡¯

    ¡®Yes, Mdy, I will. But¡­ Will something happen today¡­?¡¯

    ¡®There will be a demonic beast attack.¡¯

    ¡®I beg your pardon, Mdy? Demonic beast attack?¡¯

    Shocked, Diana flinched. However, Rosetta smiled ambiguously and nodded back.

    ¡®That¡¯s right. About half an hour after the rain sets in, a demonic beast will appear. It will be at the boundary between the woods and the barracks.¡¯

    ¡®Demonic monsters, gracious.¡¯

    Diana had muttered with a grim expression.

    She had been doing this and that for the entirety of her life, but she had never seen a demonic beast in person before.

    ¡®As I mentioned before, I¡¯ll be going up the mountain with Cassion for a while. There¡¯s something we need to retrieve. I¡¯ll be back by rainfall, but just in case, you must protect Alicia. Understand?¡¯

    Receiving this order, Diana nodded.

    Determination red up beneath her dark brown eyes.

    Diana then blinked after she recalled this conversation.

    Now that she thought about it, Rosetta didn¡¯t explicitly say that this was an ¡®order¡¯.

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter.

    Order or not, the request was clear.

    That¡¯s why, no matter what, Diana had to do her job perfectly.

    This was a great opportunity for her to repay herdy¡¯s kindness.

    She wasn¡¯t all too excited about this sudden situation¡ªwhere she¡¯d have to protect two people, if need be¡ªbut what could she do about it?

    After leaving the barracks, Diana hid her presence and followed those two.

    Since it was a forest path, it wasn¡¯t very difficult to hide behind the many trees around them.

    That¡¯s how half an hour had passed.

    Overhead, the blue sky gradually became downcast as more and more dark clouds drifted in.

    It looked like it was going to rain soon.

    Since Rosetta said that she woulde back by rainfall, it should be about the right time that she would be returning.

    Pulling back her gaze from the sky above, Diana then looked behind her.

    There, at the quiet, lonely forest path.

    The looming shadows of thenky tall trees were being swallowed by the shadows brought upon by the gray clouds.

    After taking in the downcast sky and the shadow-filled forest, Diana was stricken with difort.

    She got more anxious when she felt no sign of anyone around them.

    Just in case, before she left the barracks.

    ¡´ Young Duke Freesia and Ducal Lady Alicia went out for a stroll together, towards the forest path at the west side of the barracks. ¡µ

    She left a note that said this.

    Perhaps the ducaldy would head this way after seeing Diana¡¯s note.

    She said that she¡¯d be back before the rain woulde. Since that¡¯s what the sky looked like now, she should be back.

    However, far from the ducaldy¡¯s approach, there was nothing but silence around them. It¡¯s only natural that Diana started having a bad feeling.

    ¡®By any chance, if something happened.¡¯

    Diana refuted the thought at once.

    She stopped herself right away. She didn¡¯t want her foreboding guess to bring misfortune for no reason.

    The Lady Rosetta that Diana knew was the kind of person who would pull through,e what may. All Diana had to do right now was to focus on the task at hand.

    However, how long had it been since she made up her mind like that?

    Plik¡ª

    As the air went damp and as the heavens further grew dark, a drop of moisture fell upon Diana¡¯s cheek.

    Rainfall.

    In other words, the time that Rosetta promised had long since passed.

    As the number of raindrops that soaked the ground increased, Diana¡¯s anxiety grew slowly but surely.

    ¡°Good grief, seems like it started to rain.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I felt a drop just now as well.¡±

    From a short distance away, Diana heard Daniel and Alicia¡¯s voices.

    Diana gulped heavily as she blinked her eyes.

    Even though it was raining, those two young nobles continued to maintain only a bright outlook.

    Though they were facing some troubles right now, there was still some excitement mixed in there.

    A sudden situation. A bit of a thrill.

    Something like that.

    And they had no idea what¡¯s in store for them half an hourter.

    Over the lowughter of the young man and young woman, Diana heard Rosetta¡¯s voice in her mind once again.

    ¡®About half an hour after the rain sets in, a demonic beast will appear. It will be at the boundary between the woods and the barracks.¡¯

    Diana let out a sigh, then she chewed her lower lip.

    She was anxious about Rosetta¡¯s absence, but her priority right now was to do her job properly.

    The rain had started, so those two should at least be able to seek refuge from the downpour in the next thirty minutes.

    At a safe ce, even if demonic beasts were to appear.

    To ensure this, Diana would have to appear in front of those two right now.

    ¡®I can¡¯t do it just like that though.¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t be good if it was found out that she followed them regardless of what she was told earlier. She at least needed to walk up there with a proper excuse.

    Something like, she heard that it was going to rain soon, so she rushed out to pick them up.

    But if she knew it woulde to this, she should have brought an umbre with her beforeing up here.

    Lamenting briefly because of hindsight, Diana momentarily gauged when would be the right time for her toe out.

    But then, all of a sudden, chills ran down her spine. She froze where she was.

    One, two, three¡­ six, seven¡­

    As she counted in her mind, Diana¡¯s head turned hurriedly to this direction and that direction.

    Those chills came from the sudden presences that she felt. Obviously enough, their surroundings were quiet up until only a second ago, but then all these presences appeared at once.

    But then¡­

    Left, right. Front, back.

    All directions.

    Those presences were everywhere. It was meaningless to try and pinpoint where they came from.

    ¡®What on earth¡­¡¯

    Diana was tense, rigid as she urgently looked around her.

    Like a rabbit that¡¯s being hunted.

    And at that moment.

    GROOOWL¡ª

    GAAAH¡ª! AAACK!

    A huge roar. People screaming.

    Daniel and Alicia, and then Diana.

    All three of them looked towards the direction one ce in unison.

    Towards the direction of where those sounds were heard.

    At none other than the barracks.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 109

    <strong>Chapter 109</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    ¡ªSomeone, please save me!

    ¡ªAnyone out there, please!

    ¡ªGuards! Knights!

    So many people¡¯s screams and cries filled their surroundings.

    This ce at the edge of the forest had been a rxing resting ce for people up until just now, however it had been thoroughly swept into chaos now.

    And it was because, a few minutes ago, those things suddenly appeared through the bushes.

    Those things that they were seeing for the first time in their lives.

    With blue bodies.

    And with eyes that were entirely ck¡ªno hint of white anywhere.

    Gururuk¡­ guruk¡­

    With thebination of their jerking movements and strange sounds, they looked almost like puppets that had broken off from their threads, now animating themselves.

    Among the figures that appeared, there were both humans and animals.

    Walking on the floor, crawling across the ground, flying in the sky.

    With their sudden appearance from bothnd and sky, the nobles could do nothing but be horrified at the scene.

    And, in the uproar, someone shouted these words.

    ¡°Mo¡­Monsters! Blue monsters!¡±

    That singr shout was clear amidst the chaos, and soon, everyone implicitly called them ¡®blue monsters¡¯.

    The nobles rushed towards the ce where the carriages were parked.

    One way or another, they wanted to get out of this dangerous ce.

    Yet it was no use.

    So many more of those blue things appeared from the barracks and the storage tents.

    It would be safer for them to stay on this side of the barracks.

    There were knights and guards here.

    However, choosing to stay behind with their armed forces wasn¡¯t the best decision either.

    Because there were overwhelmingly more blue monsters than there were guards and knights in that ce.

    Additionally.

    ¡®What the hell are these things¡­!¡¯

    It was also the guards and knights¡¯ first time seeing those blue monsters.

    Therefore, they had no idea what kind of weakness those monsters had. All they could do was swing their swords.

    Unfortunately for them, this was ineffective against their opponents.

    When shed through with the knights¡¯ des, the blue monsters spewed out blue blood.

    And that was all. The monsters would stop in ce for a moment, bleeding out, but they would move again. Creaking.

    Those open wounds healed quickly.

    The only sign that wounds had ever been inflicted upon them were the remaining blue bloodstains.

    Magic was useless against them, and des were likewise ineffective.

    Even if their limbs were to be separated from their torsos, those severed parts would move as if they, too, were alive.

    Contrary to what the knights intended, these severed body parts would hold them down by their ankles, interfering with their fight.

    As if there was no boundary between life and death.

    The terrible, bizarre sight was enough to make some nobles vomit.

    There, too, had been many victims already.

    Red liquid flowed profusely, swept along with the rainwater that was tracking across the ground.

    Dark red painted the grass, which had been made blue just a moment ago.

    ¡°Gaaaah! Please, please save¡ª!¡±

    Someone¡¯s high-pitched scream broke off mid-sentence.

    It was so evident what this meant¡ªthe person who was screaming just now had taken their final breath. And to the other people in that hellishndscape, they could only hope that they wouldn¡¯t be the next victim.

    Toooom¡ªtoo¡ªtoooom¡ª

    The trumpet was sounded, and it was a signal that was made under one certain circumstance.

    It was the very signal to alert the people at the hunting grounds about the danger here.

    There¡¯s an emergency. Stop the hunt. Back-up needed.

    And the trumpet kept going on.

    There might have been people who didn¡¯t hear it, so it¡¯s imperative to keep sounding the trumpet.

    p¡ª p¡ª

    The startled mountain birds flew up at the same time, and the dark, heavy clouds disappeared.

    ¡®Never in my life did I imagine I¡¯d ever send this signal,¡¯ thought the bugler.

    He had been keeping the post as a bugler at the hunting festival for more than twenty years.

    It was an honor, of course.

    However, even in the face of all this chaos, he had to continue doing his job.

    The trumpet was sounded once more.

    Toooom¡ªtoo¡ªtoooom¡ª

    Toooom¡ªtoo¡­

    Then, the trumpet stopped there.

    The man¡¯s trumpet rolled on the ground.

    As silence fell thereafter, the only sounds that continued were that of the blue monsters that filled the ce.

    Gururuk¡­ Guruk¡­

    A four-legged beast¡ªwith blood smeared across its mouth¡ªwandered around in search of its next prey.

    Its ck eyes rolled around.

    However, no matter how much those eyes looked all over the ce, there¡¯s bound to be a few ces that it wouldn¡¯t be able to see.

    For example, an attacker from a distance.

    Whooosh.

    A ball of fire came rushing in from out of nowhere, and the monster was struck squarely. It could do nothing but groan and get flung away.

    BAAANG¡ª!

    The huge animal was flung, and it hit a pir of one household¡¯s barracks. The massive tent had been secured properly just until now, but it soon copsed with a bang.

    Smoke rose around it, then sank once more because of the rain.

    ¡ªKYAAAH!

    ¡ªUuah¡­ AAACK!

    There was so much noise in that chaotic situation. People were shouting at the same time.

    Even over the downcast sky,

    Those noises and screams still echoed.

    Loud enough that the sound would reach the forest path that was a considerable distance away.

    In other words, even those who were walking along this forest path could hear it.

    ¡°God damn it.¡±

    The person who uttered this under his breath was an apprentice priest under House Freesia.

    He was someone who served God, and yet he was cursing like this.

    Normally, it would have been an unthinkable thing, but at a time like this, anyone would have nodded in agreement with his sentiment.

    The apprentice priest gritted his teeth as he watched all the people who had copsed on the ground, then the people who were dumbstruck and in pain.

    As a priest, it was not easy to just watch people suffer.

    He could feel his throat getting hot.

    Watching a hellish scene that he had never witnessed before, fear and anger rose within him at the same time.

    Then, at that moment.

    A boy, who at first nce looked fifteen, tripped over a protruding rock and fell to the ground.

    The boy couldn¡¯t stand up for a while, as if his legs were failing him.

    Right then, a blue human approached the boy slowly from behind.

    Like a beast, holding its breath in front of its prey.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    The priest shouted loudly and jumped to block the boy.

    By nature, he was not someone suited forbat.

    The pdins were usually the ones who would fight the battles of a family that had roots in the divine. He wasn¡¯t even a pdin¡ªjust an apprentice priest.

    He hade here in a group under House Freesia, and his only role was to be a medic.

    In many ways, he should have been very far from any battles.

    However, he had already jumped in.

    He couldn¡¯t turn back time. And even if he could, he wouldn¡¯t have done any other thing.

    He gritted his teeth and extended his divine power.

    This was the best defense and attack that he could muster.

    It was then.

    ¡°Keuuuuk!!¡±

    The moment that the divine light touched the blue man, it staggered back.

    It iled back, as if struggling with anguish, then it copsed to the ground.

    And even after it had already gone down, it continued to thrash around in pain for a long time.

    Like a fish out of water.

    The priest and the boy watched this nkly.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just them.

    Everyone near those two watched with bated breath.

    Even when the boy had been in danger, they all ran as if they couldn¡¯t see him.

    But now, in the middle of this silence, someone spoke up.

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    This soon became the ignition point.

    The small murmur was like the spark, starting a fire that was spreading everywhere.

    ¡°Priests! We need priests!¡±

    ¡°Divine works against them!¡±

    ¡°Call the priests or the pdins! Right away!¡±

    That¡¯s right. Come to think of it, these were monsters.

    Demonic beasts.

    Since they were beings of evil, they were naturally weak against divine power.

    Why was it that they only realized this now.

    People were ovee with a mix of grief, regret and relief all at the same time, but they soon ran here and there in search of priests or pdins.

    Soon enough, a group of priests had arrived. They were originally here as medics.

    Besides them, all those who could wield even a little divine power came forward, saying that they want to add their strength, even if it was a little.

    Already the pdins were using their swords to sh at the monsters here and there.

    However,pared to their attacks earlier, they were now focusing on using their divine power in the battle.

    While light could be seen shining intermittently.

    Every time the white light shed, those blue things copsed to the ground.

    With uncanny groans of pain.

    As the number of their opponents diminished, the hopes of the people left gradually rose.

    ¡°Yeah! We¡¯ll be able to hold out until back-up arrives from the forest!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alive¡­ I¡¯m alive!¡±

    As their hopes were voiced out, those voices likewise elicited hope once again.

    And people continued to be filled with hope as divine power was further unleashed unto the monsters.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because hope tends to make people blind to reality.

    But there, in a ce where people were gone¡ªas they had flocked to one ce¡ªand only the fallen blue monsters remained.

    The blue monsters were face-first against the ground.

    Before long, the skin around their hearts began to boil.

    As they had turned their backs against the fallen monsters, they were unable to notice the unfolding sight.

    Gururu¡­

    With the disturbance that ran amok here, the low cry of a beast flowed through the air.

    Like the other things that were hit with divine power, a blue humany copsed on the floor, but this low cry belonged to it.

    Soon, something that was bubbling near its heart started to spread throughout its entire body.

    Starting from the chest, then the arms, legs, neck, shoulders, head and face.

    Every inch of its body.

    The blue human¡¯s whole body swelled up for a long time and, before long, stopped.

    All movements halted at once.

    Its bumpy skin hardened as it was.

    This firm skin looked as strong and as hard as a boulder.

    And it was around this time that its closed eyes cracked open.

    Its eyes, which were filled with only ck and not a hint of white, rolled and looked everywhere.

    Only its ck mouth opened wide.

    Through that newly ripped open mouth, a ck tongue came out.

    Gurururu¡­

    Apanied by a harsh sound akin to a sharp thing scratching against a stone wall, the ck, wet tongue licked its lips.

    Gururu¡­ guru¡­

    It was not long until the previously fallen body slowly began to rise once more.

    And it wasn¡¯t the only one.

    The beings that raised themselves from the ground moved as though they were stretching, cracking their stiff necks. Then, they all soon stared in unison.

    The hunting grounds.

    A forest path.

    Leading to the mountain.

    Towards where their master wants them to go.

    Blue birds continued to roam the sky.

    And the eyes of all those blue monsters continued to swirl round and round.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, back in the mountain.

    Cassion ran heavily as he panted.

    ¡°Haa, please¡­¡±

    With blood running down one corner of his lips, he let out a suppressed murmur.

    In between this murmur, his blocked breaths spilled through as well.

    His entire body was wet due to the rain that was pouring down as if there was a hole in the sky.

    Rather than running through a deluge of rain, it was more like he had fallen into ake, drowning.

    No, he¡¯d rather that this was the case instead.

    At the very least, if that really was what¡¯s happening right now, everything wouldn¡¯t be so obscured by the torrential rain.

    Right now, he had to shake his head from side to side just so his vision wouldn¡¯t bepromised as he ran.

    Still, what worried him the most wasn¡¯t his gasping breaths, nor his soaked clothes and his nearly nonexistent field of view.

    The height of his worries was due to Rosetta, in his arms, limp.

    What he worried about the most right now was her.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 110

    <strong>Chapter 110</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    No matter how much he tried to shield the limp woman in his arms from the rain, he couldn¡¯tpletely stop the torrent from reaching her.

    Rosetta, now, waspletely soaked.

    Cassion was worried about that.

    Rosetta had stumbled and copsed, and it would be huge trouble if she also got sick because of the rain.

    In many ways, this rain was unpleasant.

    Ah, even so, there¡¯s one good thing about the rain.

    Obviously, it was because the rain could hide their tracks at least.

    The unidentifiable blue things, which had suddenly surrounded them, seemed to have very sensitive senses of hearing and smell.

    And with the way they rolled their eyes around like that, it didn¡¯t seem like they had a blind spot¡­

    But on the contrary, it looked like they didn¡¯t have excellent eyesight.

    They always reacted to sound first, then they would roll their eyes after.

    So, shortly after the drizzle had turned into a torrent, those blue things briefly fell into chaos.

    Because both sound and smell were drowned out by the rain.

    That¡¯s the one good thing about the rain.

    It¡¯s what allowed him to lose those persistent things off their tail.

    Of course, there were still a few ones that were especially good at being relentless.

    ¡°Gurururuk!¡±

    The moment he thought about it, sharp nails rushed in from the side.

    The protruding fingernails started reaching for his chest.

    Cassion urgently halted in the middle of his run, then turned around with one foot as his axis.

    Since he was cradling Rosetta against his chest, this was his best defense.

    The nails instead scratched his back.

    Soon, he felt a hot, burning sensation across his back.

    However, there was no time to feel any pain.

    Cassion shifted and carried Rosetta with just one arm this time, then he managed to pull out his sword from his waist.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy feat to pull it out because he wasn¡¯t free to move.

    Besides that, his hand was injured and tattered.

    He sustained a gash on his arm earlier while he had faced the white-yellow deer, and it further got worse because he had to fight against the blue monsters without rest in that state.

    Blood still continued to flow from his open wound.

    Despite the terrible pain shooting up at his arm, he gritted his mrs and wielded his sword.

    He summoned mana into the sword.

    Khiiing¡ª

    And soon, the sword stretched outwards like a snake, instantly prating the chest of a monster that was about to rush at him.

    Exactly where its heart was supposed to be.

    ¡°Guh-aaack¡ª!¡±

    As the blue monster let out a piercing shriek, it stumbled several steps back.

    It struggled through the pain it was feeling and tried to take a few steps forward in, seemingly, ast-ditch attempt.

    It¡¯s not enough to say that it was persistent.

    Staring at this monster as if he was already tired of it, Cassion unhesitatingly pulled his hand back.

    Then a small spark rushed down the de of the whip sword as it was pulled out of the monster¡¯s chest swiftly.

    Cassion¡¯s electricity became more powerful in the soaking rain, and so when it reached the blue monster, a burning smell inevitably came up.

    Their surroundings shone as if lightning had struck that spot, then the fog soon settled once more.

    Crackle! A sharp sound apanied the sh at that moment.

    It was so bright.

    Shiing.

    At the same time as the clear sound of the sword echoed, the monster¡¯s body began to crumble.

    It copsed, and as soon as it met the hard ground, the monster¡¯s body crumbled into dust.

    And as the dust mixed together with the rain, it dyed the ground blue.

    Cassion stared at this scene for a while, but in no time, he urged his legs to move once more.

    Again, a suffocating breath left through his throat.

    Beneath the rainwater, his eyes were ck.

    * * *

    ¡°Huuk¡­ huuk¡­¡±

    His breathless running finally came to an end as he found a cave in a remote part of the mountain.

    He found this ce only after he ran and ran through the foliage for such a long time.

    Fortunately, the cave was high enough up the ground that the rain hadn¡¯t flooded it.

    Cassion first made sure that the interior was safe before heid Rosetta down on the cave floor.

    And without any rest, he moved his exhausted body busily.

    It was a precious hiding ce that he barely managed to find, so he had to take the necessary measures before the monsters would catch their scent and find them again.

    The first thing that Cassion did was gather some fallen branches and cover the entrance of the cave.

    He brought in dry leaves along with the dead branches, and went back into the cave where he lit a fire.

    There wasn¡¯t much material to work with, but fortunately, it¡¯s enough to make a small bonfire.

    He allowed a small opening to remain at the cave entrance so that there¡¯s a ce where the smoke could escape. Then, finally, he leaned his heavy body back against the wall.

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    A small sigh rang out.

    The crackling of the bonfire continued to echo inside the dark, still cave.

    Apart from that, the drumming of the rain could also be heard against the ground.

    It¡¯s as if they were trapped behind a huge ss wall.

    Like they¡¯re stuck in here, just listening to someone from outside tapping on the wall.

    Cassion closed his eyes for a moment, then he opened them once more.

    As his body rested, his mind became moreplicated.

    Until this point, his mind had been on autopilot, just thinking about survival and only survival. Gradually, however, his thoughts became entangled.

    Among the rising questions within him, the biggest question was this:

    ¡®What in the world were those things?¡¯

    Those things.

    The blue things that suddenly swarmed and attacked both him and Rosetta.

    They were neither humans nor animals.

    Obviously, their physical appearances were reminiscent of such, but that was all.

    It¡¯s not enough to call them human or animal.

    Demonic beasts.

    Right. They seemed more like demonic beasts than anything.

    However, even that was suspicious.

    He had only encountered one demonic beast thus far in his life, and it was the ¡®white-yellow deer¡¯ from earlier. And yet, it was clearly different from the blue things that he had faced just now.

    He was nervous, but somehow felt excited andpetitive as he was fighting the white-yellow deer, but¡­

    When he first saw those blue things, all he felt was a chill.

    An eerie, creepy feeling.

    As if he was facing things that he never should.

    It was a feeling. A gut instinct.

    More particrly, it was about the way those things kept rising back up no matter how much he shed and hacked away at them. It was to the point that he wanted to yell out, ¡®What the hell am I supposed to do?!¡¯

    Thanks to those things, he got hurt a lot as well.

    It was pure luck that he found their weakness.

    When his sword had pierced through a blue human¡¯s heart before, something fortunately caught at the tip of his de.

    When he broke that thing, the monster copsed with an anguished cry as it perished.

    Then, it turned into dust, which scattered.

    If he hadn¡¯t figured out their weakness¡­

    ¡®I¡¯m sure of it. I¡¯d be dead by now.¡¯

    Along with her.

    When he imagined the close possibility of that happening, it¡¯s as if a sharp knife was lodged in Cassion¡¯s throat.

    An eerie chill traveled down his back and covered his entire body.

    The feeling was as wet and chilling as the rain.

    The ck eyes slowly lowered their gaze.

    And the final destination of that gaze was Rosetta¡¯s sleeping face.

    As she had her eyes closed, Rosetta¡¯s face was exceedingly pale.

    Just like when she had hyperventted earlier, then eventually fell unconscious.

    Her brows were knitted, as if she was ufortable.

    Hesitantly, Cassion reached out and patted Rosetta on the shoulder.

    ¡°¡­Ru¡­Run away¡­¡±

    Her pale, chapped lips cracked open, and a groan slipped through as she talked in her sleep.

    Even now, she was still telling him to run away.

    It was also the same when she had copsed.

    In any case, it seemed like Rosetta was having a nightmare right now, one in which she still couldn¡¯t get out of the situation earlier.

    ¡°Run away.¡±

    Cassion hadtched on to the words that she had murmured quietly.

    Her tone had been so filled with desperation, as if the iing danger would be far too much.

    Cassion nced down at Rosetta with a slightly morose gaze.

    What the hell was guing her?

    What the hell was she so afraid of that she had lost consciousness like that?

    What the hell was he supposed to be running away from?

    Only answerless questions filled his mind.

    ¡®Ah,e to think of it.¡¯

    There was one incident that surfaced through his memories.

    Just one instance.

    Right. Just one.

    He had seen Rosetta like this before.

    Utterly frightened. Utterly pale.

    It was during his funeral, when they were on their way back home.

    When she had zoned out like that.

    The Rosetta of today was so simr to the Rosetta of that time.

    Back then, she remained ill for a long time after the funeral.

    And, a few days after that incident,

    She came to visit him and told him one thing. There was a determined look in her eyes.

    ¡®¡­I thought I saw a monster. One that¡¯s been chasing after me for a long time, that monster.¡¯

    A monster. She said she might have seen a monster¡­

    Perhaps these monsters were the same as the monster that she was talking about that day.

    Even if he were to voice this out, it was a pretty usible guess.

    But besides that, then it looked like Rosetta was being chased by these monsters for a long time.

    To the point that she feared them, that she abhorred them¡­

    Those things?

    Grit¡­

    Cassion gnashed his mrs.

    Unknowingly, he had bit down on the inside of his cheek, and a metallic taste soon spread inside his mouth.

    ¡°Ah¡ª ugh.¡±

    At the same time, Cassion had unconsciously tightened his fist, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a small groan because there was a cut on his hand.

    He btedly felt the pain brought on by his injured palm.

    And at that, pain began to re up here and there.

    It was as if the sensation had been waiting for his rigid body to loosen. His body started to scream all at once.

    He curled up into himself. He endured the pain.

    ¡°Mmph. Ha¡­ugh.¡±

    Nevertheless, the groans continued to leak through his lips.

    His back, wed open by a monster¡¯s sharp fingernails.

    His waist, shed by a beast¡¯s huge fangs.

    His palm, burning because of a fine cut.

    Gaaaasp.

    Cassion heaved.

    The rough sound that left through his dry throat echoed throughout the cave.

    His waist was what hurt the most, and he clutched it with his hands.

    It was almost an act to try and block it.

    However, the ce that he touched was muddled.

    As expected, red liquid flowed down continuously as if to let it be known just how deep the gash he had sustained was.

    And to make things worse, the gash was on top of an old wound¡ªone from the carriage incident.

    Over the barely closed scar, a new sh went on diagonally.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    Letting out augh that sounded like a sigh, Cassion blinked his heavy eyelids.

    The pain gradually made his mind sluggish.

    Everything was cloudy.

    But he couldn¡¯t sleep here.

    His physical condition was terrible, but regardless.

    ¡®When Rosetta wakes up, she might feel out of sorts¡­¡¯

    He did not want Rosetta to be so confused again.

    He did not want her to ever be in such a panic once more.

    Cassion started to reach out towards Rosetta, but his arm stopped mid-air.

    He shouldn¡¯t touch Rosetta with his blood-soaked hand.

    Using the back of his hand instead, the side that didn¡¯t have blood, he touched Rosetta¡¯s forehead.

    Then, slowly, he wiped the moisture off her face.

    And when he brushed the raindrops from beneath her eyes, it felt as if he was wiping away her tears.

    Rosetta shook her head and winced.

    ¡°Shh. Everything¡¯s okay. So¡­¡±

    Please, don¡¯t have any nightmares.

    He spoke in a low murmur.

    Rosetta seemed to calm down a little after that, as if his soothing had worked.

    Cassion suddenly felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Some time ago.

    During a time that he couldn¡¯t remember.

    It felt like there was someone who hadforted him while had also copsed.

    Barely holding onto his diminishing consciousness, Cassion stared at Rosetta with a cloudy gaze.

    He wished that she would wake up from her terrible nightmare soon.

    That¡¯s the first¡ªthe only¡ªthing that he wanted.

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 111

    <b>Chapter 111</b>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    Her long eyshes trembled.

    Like the wings of a butterfly.

    With shadows reaching out beneath her fluttering eyes, the tightly closed eyes gradually opened.

    Those wide eyes contained the color blue.

    And reflected within the woman¡¯s blue eyes were the trees and the sky.

    The woman was in a daze for a long time, blinking. And then.

    Cough, cough.

    As a fit of coughing came over her, she had to sit up.

    Her hazy senses gradually became clear.

    The woman looked around her surroundings slowly.

    Where in the world was this ce?

    However, even as she looked more, an answer did note to her.

    All she could see were grass, flowers and trees.

    ¡°What the¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the roaming gaze stopped.

    Because she was startled by the voice that left her lips.

    She raised one thin, pale hand, which then fumbled over her neck.

    Those blue eyes gradually opened wide.

    ¡®Just what¡­¡¯

    It¡¯s been a long time since she had heard that voice.

    No, to be exact, it¡¯s been a while since she had spoken with that voice.

    ¡®Rita.¡¯

    This was Rita¡¯s voice, not Rosetta¡¯s.

    Rosetta moved her trembling hands, reaching to the back of her neck to sweep her hair forward.

    And the hair that cascaded down her chest was golden.

    Glittering gold beneath the sun.

    ¡°What¡ª Just what the hell is going on.¡±

    Rosetta muttered to herself once again, flustered.

    Obviously, she had been living as Rosetta just until a while ago.

    It was the day of the hunting festival, and she had just been with Cassion to face the white-yellow deer.

    And¡­

    They encountered those blue monsters.

    After telling Cassion to run away, she lost consciousness.

    Did Cassion sessfully escape?

    Rosetta¡¯s expression hardened as she recalled the person she had left behind, concern tainting her thoughts.

    Her head started throbbing because of her tangled thoughts, and as she rose slowly, she pressed down on one temple.

    She could not figure out what was going on.

    As far as she could tell, this seemed like a dream¡­

    Rosetta and Rita.

    She couldn¡¯t tell which of the two was dream or reality.

    Because the situation she had found herself in right now was also so clear.

    And, because this, too, was something that she had been so used to already.

    Soon, her heart began racing inside its cage.

    It¡¯s as if her body was sounding an rm.

    Thump.

    Thump.

    Thump.

    With the way her heart pounded so quickly, she inevitably grew more antsy with every beat.

    Rosetta looked around again, slowly moving her legs that had stopped.

    Her staggering steps gradually went faster, until she broke into a run.

    She couldn¡¯t slow down. It felt like there was someone following her.

    Trees and grass.

    The asional sound of birds.

    She left everything behind her. The only thing she did was run and run and run.

    Only her gasping breaths filled the silence.

    ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­ haa¡­¡±

    There was no strength left in her body.

    She wasn¡¯t even running that fast, but her legs immediately felt heavy.

    Like she was running amidst a giant swamp.

    She couldn¡¯t feel her inner qi at all.

    Had she been this weak and helpless in her previous life?

    She was so infuriated that she bit down on her lower lip.

    Her throat was burning.

    Her heart, too, had be so hot.

    The wind cooled her cheeks, but her bare feet on the ground just gave her pain.

    How hrious.

    What kind of dream was this? How was it possible that pain could feel so crystal clear?

    Rosetta smirked, but she did not stop her legs from moving.

    How long was it that she ran like that?

    Suddenly, she could feel someone¡¯s gaze zeroing in on her.

    It wasn¡¯t just one or two sets of eyes. It wasing from all directions.

    Just like when those blue monsters had surrounded her and Cassion.

    Rustle-rustle-rustle-rustle.

    Against her will, the legs that had be heavier eventually slowed down.

    She struck one thigh and then the other with a fist, but nothing changed.

    Every second she slowed down, those rustling noises persisted on following closer behind Rosetta.

    ¡°Please¡­ leave me be¡­ please¡­¡±

    Rosetta clenched her hands into fists as she muttered.

    It was as if she was the main character of a horror movie.

    The main character who couldn¡¯t stop running, even if their hands and feet had grown cold. A scalding, resentful emotion enveloped her.

    In the end, wasn¡¯t this fear?

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    It was at that moment.

    Her feet caught on something, and she fell to the floor.

    As her knee scraped the ground, blood came out from the gash.

    With her hands on the ground, she gasped.

    Her eyes were trained on the floor right now, but it soon moved.

    Very slowly, she looked at the thing that was on her foot.

    ¡°¡­Hah¡­¡±

    It was a hand.

    A blue hand.

    Holding her by the ankle, that blue hand crawled on the ground as if it had an ego.

    Then, it pointed at me with one fingertip, and proceeded to hit the floor.

    Aghast, Rosetta sat back, almost falling to the ground.

    The hand that was tapping the ground crawled up to her.

    With a white face, Rosetta inched back.

    When she reached behind her, what met her palms was rough.

    The dried leaves dug into the open scratches that she had sustained earlier on her fingers and palms.

    The splinter-like objects dug into her skin painfully.

    And yet, she did not stop moving.

    Thuk.

    Until¡ª her back met something hard.

    The woman¡¯s blue eyes turned to look.

    Her heart pounded heavily, its tempo slowly but surely climbing up a crescendo.

    The shadow of what had been blocking Rosetta¡¯s back loomed over her body.

    It¡¯s as if she was being swallowed by that shadow.

    Her trembling eyes moved very, very slowly as she looked into that direction.

    Her stiff head gradually turned upward.

    Over her tilted head, her blue eyes met with a green gaze.

    Green eyes that were gleaming as if they were shining amidst the dark.

    It was a lush, vibrant shade of green, reminiscent of the height of summer. However, in Rosetta¡¯s perspective, that shade of green represented nothing but poison.

    Green poison.

    Once upon a time, that beautiful color had silently pushed people into the precipice of death.

    ¡°¡­Urien.¡±

    Rosetta¡¯s lips called his name¡ªthe name that she had uttered several times before.

    There, a beautiful man stood. And, picture perfect, the corners of his lips curled up into a smile.

    As beautiful as ever.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally caught you, Rita.¡±

    Arge hand slowly reached out towards her.

    The hand extending from above was like divine punishment being send down from the high heavens.

    The man¡¯s hand covered Rosetta¡¯s eyes.

    And, Rosetta quietly lost consciousness as she was engulfed by the dark abyss.

    * * *

    When I opened my eyes again, my surroundings were different.

    Not only did the location change, but the time of day seemed to have also shifted.

    Unlike when I was running barefoot in the woods just now, I was sitting at a table, dressed in elegant clothes.

    Sitting on the other side was thest man I was hoping to see.

    Urien.

    He moved one hand without a word, anguid smile on his lips.

    Each small movement overflowed with elegance and noble grace.

    Who would believe it, I wonder.

    That this noble emissary of God¡ªthis man who moved under God¡¯s will¡ªwas a madman who ughtered living things without rhyme or reason.

    Urien ced something in front of me. It was a te with meat that he had cut previously.

    I stared at him, moving my own hand quietly.

    It wasn¡¯t intending to.

    This body was moving on its own.

    Those wayward hands moved by themselves after that, bringing a slice of meat into her mouth with a fork.

    Suddenly, a voice came from across the table.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    It was a gentle voice.

    Like a whisper to one¡¯s lover.

    However, all I felt was disgust.

    Regardless of my will, this body repeatedly took the slices of meat to her mouth, yet wouldn¡¯t go down her throat.

    Nevertheless, my head moved up and down.

    It was a false nod.

    After all this, I finally realized what was going on now.

    Crazy as it was, a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu was telling me that the ce I¡¯m in right now was a dream of the past that I had gone through.

    Besides that, this was an unforgettable day for me.

    Yes. How could I possibly forget.

    It was the day I died.

    The day Rita died.

    Even the dishes served before us were the same as that day.

    Ripe beef tenderloin.

    Sd made from potatoes and fern sprouts that had been simmered in butter.

    The sd came through my lips, barely being swallowed just like the meat.

    Of course, I continued to move, but this wasn¡¯t my will either.

    As more food was pushed down my throat, my memories of this day became clearer.

    Like words that you felt were on the tip of your tongue, these memories hung by the edge of my consciousness.

    The next thing he¡¯ll say is¡­

    Finally, we¡¯re getting married.

    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re getting married.¡±

    Right after the memory of those words had surfaced, what came after was Urien¡¯s voice.

    Like an echo.

    My body looked at him with a cool gaze, then quietly opened its mouth.

    ¡°The temple and the Royal Family would not be happy about you being wedded to me. You¡¯ll be marrying a woman whose family has been executed because of treason. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a joke?¡±

    All the words that this body uttered were cold.

    The voice was a little more silent as it mentioned the word ¡®executed¡¯.

    It was inevitable.

    The family¡¯s execution. This, too, had also been written by the author.

    That man smiled as if he knew exactly what¡¯s wrong here.

    ¡°Even if they¡¯re against it, it doesn¡¯t matter. In the first ce, their opinions hold no influence.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. You can just kill them all, right?¡±

    There was a moment of silence.

    Blue and green eyes met in the air.

    It was Urien who averted his gaze first.

    No, it was more like he was acquiescing rather than averting.

    ¡°I could, yes. But that would be annoying¡­ I can just brainwash them.¡±

    ¡°Whenever you try to do that with more people, it¡¯ll make it difficult for you to control your abilities.¡±

    Urien was the male protagonist of my third transmigration, and he held more power and had more capabilitiespared to anyone else.

    Amongst his strengths, the most outstanding was his divine power, which allowed him to brainwash people ording to his bidding.

    If you purify, purify and purify all the impurities over and over, then before you know it, nothing but transparency would remain.

    And it was easy to dye something that¡¯s be transparent.

    With yellow and green, blue would arise. But if you dye something transparent with yellow, it would just be yellow.

    The process of making those blue monsters was simr to that.

    Strong divine power could save lives. However, if it¡¯s wielded to an excessive degree, on the contrary, it could kill someone, too.

    The creatures that he killed in this way went on to be new living beings.

    No. You couldn¡¯t even say that they were living things.

    They aren¡¯t dead. Neither are they alive.

    They¡¯re just monsters.

    Right. Monsters like Urien himself.

    Don¡¯t forget to rate and leave a review for this series on novel updates!

    ~

    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 112

    <b>Chapter 112</b>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    Still, there¡¯s a limit to his abilities.

    First of all, his divine power could certainly save someone who¡¯s injured, but it would not work on someone who¡¯s right at death¡¯s door.

    It¡¯s possible to return an injured person back to normal, but it¡¯s impossible to save a dying person.

    The second was rted to his brainwashing ability.

    The effect of brainwashing through divine power was strong, but the efficacy was directly rted to how many people were under his control. The more people under hismand, the less power he had over them.

    Eventually, there were people who¡¯d break away from the brainwashing all on their own.

    The current situation was just like that.

    He had brainwashed several people.

    There¡¯s too many of them.

    Still, most of the people under his influence were rted to me.

    Whether directly or indirectly.

    It was a measure that Urien had taken in order to keep mepletely tied up.

    Down the line, countless victims were amassed¡ªvictims who either died or lost theirfortable lives.

    Those who dared to covet me.

    Those who dared to be against me.

    Those who dared to look at me.

    Those who dared to be close to me.

    Those who dared¡­

    To be my family.

    The corners of my lips quivered.

    I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s because of my own thoughts, or because of this body¡¯s feelings.

    In any case.

    The brainwashed people were not the victims who fell under this category.

    The brainwashed were the family members, friends, rtives of the victims.

    They were the explicit targets of the brainwashing.

    So that the deaths of my precious people be brushed off as if nothing happened¡­

    So that, even if they were given pain and unjustified deaths, people would say, ¡®You all deserve to die!¡¯ while spitting upon their graves without hesitation¡­

    And, furthermore,

    So that, with their hands, my precious people would be¡­

    ¡®Disposed of.¡¯

    It was just that¡ªterrible, inhumane brainwashing.

    Naturally, those who were released from the brainwashing were of that same category.

    The victims¡¯ families, friends, rtives.

    Those who broke away from the brainwashing desired to take revenge, gritting their teeth in their madness or wrath.

    The targets were, of course, Urien and I.

    He was the one who brainwashed them, and I was the central figure in the middle of all the brainwashing.

    Of course, that was of no benefit to me.

    In fact, around this time, people would often rush to attack me, shouting, ¡®The High Priest¡¯s Devil!¡¯

    Each and every one of them were executed on the spot.

    Still, failure was the mother of sess.

    With so many people rushing forward so fearlessly like that, thereafter losing their heads one after another, those who subsequently released themselves from the brainwashing began to form a group.

    When alone, an individual is weak. There is strength in numbers.

    Well, this was utterly irrelevant to Urien.

    Unfortunately.

    The group plotted their revenge and set it into motion.

    They managed to hide at the room Urien and I were using, andunched an assassination attempt.

    And that¡¯s¡­

    The day I jumped in front of a de, dying instead of Urien.

    Today.

    A long silence stretched between us.

    After I had said, ¡®Whenever you try to do that with more people, it¡¯ll make it difficult for you to control your abilities,¡¯ he had still yet to respond.

    He just continued to smile, the corner of his lips curling up widely.

    As his mouth was drawn into an arc, it soon opened, what slipped out was a crooning voice.

    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re the only one who worries about me, Rita.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Rita¡¯s body remained silent.

    What¡¯s certain was this: nausea was surging.

    Even so, Urien did not care about this reaction. He continued speaking.

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Oh, Rita, if only the flies aren¡¯t buzzing so loudly¡­¡±

    In the end, they were all just bugs to him.

    With that, the man¡¯s fork stabbed into one piece of sliced meat.

    Through the fork¡¯s sharp prongs, the meat helplessly got caught.

    Red juices seeped onto the white te.

    Rita¡¯s body was silent again this time.

    The slice of meat, which had been stabbed into by the fork, was lifted and brought to his lips, and after, those lips chewed.

    Then, the man¡¯s throat moved gently.

    It couldn¡¯t be certain whether what he chewed up was the meat or me.

    Looking at the man with an empty gaze, Rita soon moved her previously motionless hand. And she, too, opened her lips calmly.

    ¡°Yes, well. I know that you¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    Unlike the sappy appreciation, the voice that uttered these words was calm.

    Around this time, I had already given up on everything. I merely continued to live.

    ¡°Rita, when would you like to schedule it?¡±

    Boyish in his excitement, Urien asked.

    Rita briefly nced up at him, then focused on the food again while answering.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter when.¡±

    ¡°Still, don¡¯t you think that it must be a good day? You¡¯ll be the star of that day, Rita, so tell me which day you want it to be.¡±

    He gently urged her, but to her, it sounded like a persistent threat.

    Rita was forced to stop moving her hands. She thought about it.

    ¡°¡­Then, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm. Which day would you like, Rita?¡±

    ¡°¡­A cloudy day.¡±

    At the short answer that she gave, Urien tilted his head to the side.

    He looked positively abominable.

    ¡°A cloudy day? But you prefer sunny days, Rita.¡±

    ¡°¡­So, you¡¯re not going to hear me out?¡±

    Instead of answering the question, Rita asked another one back.

    Green eyes turned and looked at her.

    Rita¡¯s face could be seen reflected in those bright green eyes.

    It was as if she was drowning amidst a swamp.

    Soon, Urien¡¯s lips tugged up into a smile, and he nodded.

    ¡°No. Alright, let¡¯s do that. I like everything that you like.¡±

    After saying so, the man rose from his seat.

    Screeeech.

    The chair dragged across the floor, making a high-pitched sound.

    Sauntering towards her, he stopped behind Rita.

    And, hebed his fingers through her hair.

    His fingertips brushed against her nape.

    Every patch of skin that his cold fingertips touched, goosebumps rose.

    ¡°Beneath a sky full of dark clouds, the two of us, promising eternity to each other¡­ Yes, I do believe it will be sentimental, in its own way.¡±

    Isn¡¯t that right, Rita?

    Listening to the voice just above her head, still chewing, Rita turned her gaze.

    There, out the window, where the sunset had painted the heavens red.

    Yes, I was talking about a ¡®cloudy day¡¯ just like this one.

    In the end¡ªat the end of it all¡ªI would like it if the wedding would be on a cloudy day.

    That is, I would like it better if the downcast sky would bring upon such a downpour that would make it seem as if there¡¯s a hole in the sky.

    If a thunderstorm would visit, if lightning would strike, if fire could raze the ground.

    If it¡¯s a day in which it seemed like everything would be blown away by a massive gust of wind.

    If, yes, it¡¯s the worst day to evere.

    So that people could point their fingers at this wedding, calling it ¡®a marriage that heaven has opposed¡¯.

    As long as it¡¯s at least a marriage that would not be allowed any blessings.

    Then, alright. Let¡¯s do that.

    Staring nkly out the window, Rita closed her eyes.

    The scenery that slowly faded before her remained to be red.

    It was truly, utterly red.

    And,

    Right after that.

    The world turned upside down once more.

    * * *

    ¡°Uugh¡­¡±

    A small groan spilled through my lips.

    But when I realized that a man¡¯s face was waiting right in front of mine right then, a slight sense of confusion washed over me.

    Perhaps because I had just jumped in front of Urien and had taken the blow of a sword instead of him.

    My chest hurts.

    It hurts a lot.

    It hurts so much that it felt hot.

    It was too cold for it to be hot.

    The man who wielded the sword seemed to really want to kill Urien.

    Considering how deeply he had stabbed.

    The sharp de had pratedpletely through the left side of my chest.

    Through my ribs, directly towards what it caged.

    The world had slowed down.

    Truly, utterly slowly.

    To the point where even the flecks of dust in the air could be seen.

    As the sword prated my chest, I stumbled.

    Beneath a world that moved slowly, the body of the man who had stabbed me copsed before I did.

    Soon, a red streak burst out from the very spot he had once stood.

    On the spot where life had once been, it looked as if petals fluttered with the color red.

    The sight made me smile.

    To be exact, what made me smile was the sight of Urien, who appeared behind the man he had just cut down.

    There was a nk look on his face.

    The nonchnt, courteous smile that he always had was nowhere to be found now, no matter how much I might even rub my eyes.

    His nk face slowly became distorted.

    For a moment, the world was truly, utterly still.

    The silence before a guttural scream would break out was, of course, ever so silent. However.

    ¡°¡­RITA!¡±

    A horrific cry pierced through the silent world.

    It was a familiar, yet unfamiliar voice.

    It must be Urien¡¯s, yet he never would have cried out in this way.

    Urien had always been a man who wrapped himself withyers uponyers of insidiousness.

    The only truth that could be seen upon him was his desire, deep within his eyes.

    Here, however, it¡¯s as if he was finallyying everything bare.

    His tears, his frustration, his pain, his sadness, his screams, his anger.

    It was an amalgamation of all kinds of negative, pathetic emotions.

    One corner of Rita¡¯s lips slightly went up.

    Oh, I¡¯ve always wanted to see hime undone like this. That¡¯s exactly why I jumped in front of Urien just as the sword aimed at him thrusted forward.

    I offered my chest to the sword.

    To be precise, the left side of my chest, where my heart was.

    A ce that his divine power would never be able to mend.

    It was for the sake of a greatly certain death.

    For the sake of dying at once.

    Just for the sake of seeing this man in so much pain.

    From the man who I resented the most, I took what he cherished the most away from him.

    Of course, I also wanted to choose my own death.

    Rita¡¯s body slowly copsed.

    The line of sight slowly tilted forward until, little by little, it soon got closer to the ground.

    Nevertheless, the smile on Rita¡¯s lips did not disappear.

    Don¡¯t forget to rate and leave a review for this series on novel updates!

    ~

 Chapter 113

    <h4>Chapter 113</h4>

    And that¡¯s how I died in the third transmigration.

    In that manner, just like that.

    As I was disappearing from that iteration, thest thing I said was this:

    ¡°Let¡¯s not meet in hell.¡±

    Please.

    While looking at Urien¡¯s distorted expression, at his tear-stricken eyes,

    I diedughing, just like that.

    I hoped never to wake up in anyone¡¯s body yet again.

    Death brought me peace.

    And soon, the world around me faded to ck.

    * * *

    ¡°But why¡­ why am I not waking up?¡±

    That¡¯s how the nightmare about my life as Rita ended.

    The third transmigration was over.

    However, despite already dying in the third round, the nightmare continued.

    Unknowingly, I had slipped out of Rita¡¯s body and was now looking at what had happened after my death, from an outsider¡¯s point of view.

    This was my first time seeing it all from this perspective.

    At the opposite end of my gaze was Urien.

    With an empty smile, he held Rita in his arms, blood everywhere.

    ¡°Ha¡­ haha¡­¡±

    He wasughing like a man who¡¯d gone crazy.

    Tears streamed down his eyes, yet onlyughter flowed through his lips.

    Well, that is to say, a man who could not bear to endure his lunacy anymore.

    The very thing that he wanted so much to possess had gone to a ce he could not reach.

    Urien, sitting there like a madman for a long time, soon faltered and touched the ground.

    One red-stained hand grappled for a dagger that was lying on the floor.

    ¡®Are you trying to die?¡¯

    My brows furrowed automatically.

    It¡¯s not that I thought Urien was pitiful, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m so sick and tired of him already.

    I know what he¡¯s thinking.

    Let¡¯s be together, even in death.

    Well, what a chilling thought.

    Urien¡¯s hand, holding the dagger, slowly went up.

    Wistfully smiling, he opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Rita. I¡¯ll follow after you. If you die, then I will die as well. Just as how there is darkness where there is light, that¡¯s how we are. Aren¡¯t we?¡±

    What the hell do you mean.

    At the question that didn¡¯t even sound like a question, I could do nothing butugh.

    With the way he said it, you¡¯d think that he and I had a love story of the millennia.

    It¡¯s not even funny.

    Well, either way.

    He continued on with his business with that pathetic smile on his face.

    ¡°I will always be by your side, Rita.¡±

    Forever.

    The added whisper sent chills down my spine.

    He said this to me more times than I could count in the third transmigration, but it never failed to be so eerie.

    With eyes wide open, their corners curved into slopes, Urienughed.

    Tears flowed down his swollen eyes, as if he was shedding tears of blood.

    Urien raised his hand a little higher.

    The sharp tip of the dagger shed overhead, reflecting the chandelier¡¯s light.

    And right then, his hand swung down at a speed that was neither too slow, neither too fast.

    The target was evidently his own chest.

    However, the target was not met.

    Because the dagger stopped midair.

    The man¡¯s roundly curved eyes gradually widened.

    My reaction was no different than his.

    And there was only one reason behind this.

    Rita¡¯s body suddenly began to glow.

    Then, a book slowly appeared from the limp Rita¡¯s chest.

    It was an unbelievable sight.

    ¡°What¡­ is this¡­¡±

    Urien murmured quietly.

    ¡®What is this.¡¯

    Seeing this for the first time myself, I unknowingly uttered the same words.

    As it was gradually conjured into existence, the shining book emergedpletely from Rita¡¯s body, floating into the air.

    It slowly opened, letting out a blinding light.

    Soon, the book¡¯s pages began to turn.

    Parararak¡ª

    Apanied by a loud noise, the pages flitted rapidly by itself, however it all stopped when it reached a certain page.

    The world fell silent.

    Urien and I both stared at the book, forgetting to breathe.

    However, it was not the book that made the next move.

    From Rita¡¯s chest, yet again, something arose.

    It was a butterfly.

    Fluttering its wings, leaving behind gold dust.

    ¡°Ri¡­ta?¡±

    nkly staring at that butterfly, Urien muttered breathlessly.

    As if to answer his call, the butterfly¡ªwhich was circling in the air¡ªsoon fluttered towards the book.

    The surprised Urien reached out.

    Perhaps in an attempt not to let Rita go.

    However, it was as if the butterfly wasughing at his attempt in the way that itpletely disappeared into the book.

    When the target that the man was trying disappeared, his empty hand instead grabbed the book.

    Then, as Urien¡¯s hand touched it, the book began to shine brightly once more.

    ¡°This is¡­ God¡¯s power?¡±

    And when Urien said this, I could only blink.

    ¡®What? God¡¯s power?¡¯

    As I was in the midst of thispletely unfamiliar scene, the mention of ¡®divine power¡¯ made it even more difficult toprehend.

    The book started vibrating, letting out a humming sound.

    Then, as if rejecting Urien, his hand was pushed back.

    However, the more that happened, Urien gritted his teeth and continued to hold on.

    There was a certain spark of determination in his tearful, green eyes.

    This book hade from Rita¡¯s body.

    Right after the book left her, a butterfly soon entered it. It¡¯s only natural to surmise that they¡¯re both closely rted to Rita.

    I was also thinking the same thing.

    ¡®That book.¡¯

    It looked like it had something to do with my continuous transmigrations.

    The conflict between Urien and the book continued for much longer.

    However, in the end, the one who rose as the victor between these two opposing forces was Urien.

    His hand gradually seeded in resisting the book.

    At the same time.

    Cough, cough.

    Urien coughed, and from his lips was a stream of red blood.

    Hisplexion quickly turned pale.

    His red lips became bluer by the second.

    ¡°Where are you taking Rita¡­¡±

    He struggled to utter even just these words.

    However, he did not stop clutching onto the book that was trying to repel him.

    Rather, the book that had been buzzing eerily until now¡­ stopped.

    And.

    Flutter.

    The pages turned once more.

    Still with Urien¡¯s hand stuck on it.

    One page, two pages¡­ The pages began to turn yet again, gradually began to flit through just as it had before.

    In the middle of the loud noise, Urien¡¯s mouth slowly opened.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be an act he had intended to do by his own will. His green eyes reflected his confusion.

    Then, soon, another butterfly appeared. It was green, and it left through his open lips.

    Urien¡¯s eyes grew wide.

    His pupils were quivering, however they disappeared not a momentter. His eyes went back, and all that could be seen were the whites.

    The man¡¯s tight hold over the book loosened.

    The butterfly, fluttering leisurely in the air, flew into the book without any hesitation.

    Thump.

    And, Urien¡¯s body as it lost his soul, fell sideways.

    Next to Rita.

    After devouring the souls of the main characters of the third transmigration, the book turned its pages a few more times, but soon¡ªck! It snapped shut.

    Left alone, I was utterly lost. My gaze gravitated towards the closed book.

    Its cover.

    There, the title of the novel.

    ¡´ The Evesting Flower ¡µ

    It was the title of the fourth novel, of which the main leads were Alicia and Leo.

    ¡°¡­Impossible.¡±

    All that resounded in that empty silence was my voice.

    This looked exactly like me moving onto the next world.

    And, after witnessing how Urien followed after me, it felt like I was going to faint. I couldn¡¯t get ahold of my senses.

    However, the chaotic series of events did not stop there.

    <strong>¡ªWhat a predicament.</strong>

    A disembodied voice echoed from somewhere.

    With chills running down my back, I looked around.

    I didn¡¯t feel anyone¡¯s presence.

    Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m notpletelyposed, or¡­

    Perhaps because there wasn¡¯t anyone there at all.

    Everyone here was dead.

    Inside thisrge room, only corpses remained.

    The voice came from above, where not even a single ant was.

    As I kept looking around like a fool, another voice continued speaking.

    <strong>¡ªIt wasn¡¯t yet the appointed time of death, it happened too early. Now, even a rift in the passageway has been opened¡­</strong>

    The voices sounded like a woman¡¯s and a man¡¯s.

    However, there¡¯s one thing that I could be certain of at this point.

    Those voices did not belong to humans.

    ¡°¡­God?¡±

    My voice trembled. There was no answer.

    It seemed as if the intended listeners could not hear as they just said what they had to say.

    <strong>¡ªBecause of the rift, that unrted punk even jumped right in. This is just¡­</strong>

    The voice let out a sigh.

    Half distressed, half indifferent.

    Instead of going on to spout useless questions, I tried to make sense of the situation on my own.

    ¡®My death happened too early? That allowed a rift in the passageway?¡¯

    It seemed like my move from the third transmigration to the fourth arose someplications because I had chosen my own death.

    So, a rift appeared. And, after taking advantage of that rift¡­

    ¡®Urien also traversed to the next world.¡¯

    Ha.

    Iughed.

    Wasn¡¯t this no different from tripping over my own snare?

    I had chosen my own death to f*ck that bastard over, and yet it served as a gateway for him to chase after me.

    Ruminating as I chewed my lower lip, the world around me suddenly turned ck.

    I raised my head in surprise.

    I turned this way and that in a hurry, however everywhere my gaze went, it was pitch ck.

    Soon, my eyes flicked up and looked directly at one spot in the darkness, even though I could see nothing there.

    A clear gaze, as if piercing through me, was staring back at me.

    Then, I became suffocated by a sharp sensation that suddenly came from all directions.

    ¡°Uhk¡­ uhk¡­¡±

    Unable to breathe, I urgently brought both my hands to my neck.

    However, the merciless gaze did not abate.

    <strong>¡ªThat¡¯s right. Endure a little more.</strong>

    Like the gazes that wereing in from every single direction, the voice echoed from everywhere around me.

    This time, the disembodied voice was talking to me.

    I struggled to move my eyes and look around.

    Still, I could see nothing but darkness.

    Clutching my suffocating throat, I managed to utter a few words.

    ¡°¡­Why the hell¡­ are you¡­ doing this¡­ to¡­ me¡­¡±

    Those words were directed nowhere, but at the same time, everywhere.

    <strong>¡ªHaha. Are you asking because you don¡¯t know?</strong>

    However, what answered me was ridicule and yet another iprehensible question.

    I could not say anything back.

    This agony rendered me speechless, but one momentter, the voice whispered once more, sounding as if it was smirking.

    <strong>¡ªYou know¡­ All of this is what </strong><strong>you</strong><strong> wanted.</strong>

    Rosetta.

 Chapter 114

    <h4>Chapter 114</h4>

    I opened my eyes.

    It was no longer a dream.

    The air that brushed against my skin was evidence enough.

    However, my surroundings were still dark.

    At first nce, what I saw was light from a fire and a rough stone ceiling.

    The damp air moistened my throat, and soon also moistened my eyes.

    I raised a stiff arm to brush away some water from my cheek.

    A slow inhale, and a slow exhale. Then, I sat up.

    Perhaps because I had such an eventful dream, but I woke up to a pounding head.

    With one hand pressed down on a temple, I looked back on that nightmare.

    The strange situation that followed my death in the third transmigration.

    The dark space that ensued.

    And, the words of that unidentifiable voice.

    ¡®All of this is what you wanted, Rosetta.¡¯

    Were those words for me, or were they for Rosetta?

    I had no way of knowing.

    Everything just started crowding my mind.

    However, I soon felt a warm breath from one side.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    Like anguidly breathing beast, with a deep, subdued voice.

    In an instant, all those thoughts were erased.

    I turned my head.

    And our eyes met.

    Beyond the zing bonfire, only the ck eyes of the man looked back at me.

    Over his angr forehead, cold sweat could be seen dripping down.

    As he was sitting against the wall, he looked ever so exhausted, and his condition seemed ever so precarious.

    Without a word, he smiled at me. His chest heaved along with the heavy sound of his breathing.

    ¡°Cassion!¡±

    Surprised, I hurriedly went to his side.

    When I gingerly held his drooping head and raised it slightly, his skin was cold and damp.

    Theshes of his half-closed eyes trembled.

    Yet he stared straight at me, still smiling.

    I looked into his ck eyes and spoke.

    ¡°Cassion, you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve woken up.¡±

    However, my words did not continue.

    Because Cassion spoke over me.

    And soon, his body tilted as though finally giving in.

    I supported the body of the powerless man, bringing him in to lean against me in my embrace.

    His cold forehead touched my shoulder.

    The body over which my arms wrapped over was colder than I thought.

    As if I was holding a corpse.

    ¡°Ha, crazy.¡±

    Unwittingly, I let out my frustrations as I felt his dreadfully low body temperature.

    I looked around in a hurry, to see if there was something I could warm him up with.

    All I could see, however, was just a small bonfire that continued to burn in the cave.

    I stared at the fire for a moment.

    It was small enough as it was, but I realized that it was even close to where I was lying earlier.

    ¡°Haa¡­¡±

    Through quivering lips, a halted exhale came through.

    This stupid man is such a fool.

    No matter who looked at the situation, it¡¯s clear who between us just fainted and who between us was injured.

    I¡¯m sure that he was just taking care of me, but why did he have to bring the fire closer to me?

    Nevertheless, thinking back on the past would not change anything in the present.

    So, I let out a sigh and calmed myself down. Then, I looked around once more.

    Unfortunately, there was still nothing of note inside the cave except the bonfire.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before I thought of something.

    The detachable skirt that I was wearing right now.

    Securing one arm around Cassion¡¯s back, I used one hand to pull the garment from my waist.

    His eyes widened as he saw what I had done.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ You¡¯ll, get cold¡­¡±

    ¡°You, don¡¯t say such stupid things.¡±

    After brushing off his foolish dissuasion, I went ahead and brought the cloth around Cassion¡¯s back.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    But the moment the cloth touched his back, Cassion let out a soft groan.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Cassion, Cassion¡ª Are you okay?¡±

    I asked urgently, his angr forehead, which was leaning against my shoulder, shifted slightly.

    When I turned my head, my eyes locked immediately with his.

    At a short enough distance that our breaths mingled.

    Curling up the corners of his stiff lips, he answered.

    ¡°¡­Yes¡­ No. To be honest¡­ it kind of hurts.¡±

    The smile was still on his lips as he spoke, but his words sounded sincere.

    I reached out carefully.

    Beneath the skirt, towards the man¡¯s back.

    With a hesitant touch, I felt around his back. Cassion flinched every time.

    What I felt was a damp sensation, and then a rough sensation.

    The former was blood that continued to ooze out, and thetter was blood that had already hardened.

    From the shape of the wound, it seemed like it was from the sh of a beast¡¯s sharp ws.

    But the moment I thought of ¡®a beast¡¯s sharp ws¡¯, another thing instantly came up in my mind.

    Those blue monsters.

    Grit.

    I gnashed my mrs.

    Everything happened so suddenly earlier that I lost hold over my senses, but at this moment right now, I knew that Urien had crossed over to this world.

    What surged within me, rather than fear, was anger.

    Right. By any means, he truly did follow me.

    He¡¯s still after me, and yet again, he¡¯s trying to tear apart my people.

    ¡°Other than you back, where else are you injured?¡±

    I asked in a whisper, barely suppressing my anger.

    Before I knew it, Cassion had closed his eyes.

    Hisshes were trembling.

    ¡°My waist¡­¡±

    I immediately looked down to check Cassion¡¯s waist, where a scrap of cloth was loosely tied.

    It looked like he had torn off a piece of his cloak.

    Lowering the same hand that had fumbled on his back, I pulled the sloppily tied knot to remove the cloth.

    ¡°¡­Crazy. This is crazy, seriously.¡±

    The now-exposed wound was dreadfully severe.

    It was quite deep, and his flesh had been ragged.

    The blood that the sloppy fabric could not block flowed continuously.

    In an instant, the terrible metallic smell of blood spread through the air.

    I stared nkly at the wound for a moment, then at the man¡¯s increasingly pale face.

    I blinked.

    My throat was burning, tears filled my eyes.

    That dream, and then this. Perhaps things kept happening in quick session, but the situation felt like utter dogshit.

    My heart raced faster and faster to the point where it felt like I needed to puke.

    Opening and closing my lips a few times, not knowing what to say, I buried my cheek on the man¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°¡­I feel so sorry towards you that I want to die.¡±¡¯

    I¡¯m serious.

    ¡°¡­Even if it¡¯s just a joke, don¡¯t¡­ say such a thing.¡±

    And Cassion, too, was perhaps also serious.

    Foolish tears flowed down.

    * * *

    Afterwards, while trying to press down on the urge to shed tears, I wrapped another piece of cloth around Cassion¡¯s waist again.

    Before doing so however, I didn¡¯t forget to apply some medicine, which I thought to bring just in case.

    Of course, the salve was far from sufficient for the extent of his wounds.

    But it¡¯s better than nothing.

    ¡°¡­Rosetta.¡±

    As Cassion quietly let me tend to his wounds this whole time, silence had stretched between us for a while, but he soon spoke to me.

    ¡°Are you in pain?¡± I asked.

    He shook his head in response.

    Then in turn, he asked a question that wasn¡¯t even funny.

    ¡°How about you¡­ Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I should ask you, Cassion.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    His foolish answer made meugh.

    He always answered that he was fine.

    Still, there was a time when he told me that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s never concerned about myself.

    I wanted to say that right back at him.

    ¡°¡­Ha. Fine. Let¡¯s start over. I said earlier that I¡¯m fine, right? I¡¯m not really fine.¡±

    Unconsciously, I answered with a curt tone.

    I¡¯m not even a child, and yet.

    ¡°This or that¡­ Ha¡­ I feel sorry¡­ to hear it.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to hisbored breaths in between the words he uttered.

    ncing at the man, I said reproachfully.

    ¡°I feel more sorry for you, look at you right now. I told you to run away. But why didn¡¯t you? And why do you look like this now?¡±

    You should¡¯ve just left me behind.

    At this, he smiled lightly.

    As though he heard a joke.

    Ha.

    Staring at him, I saw his smiling lips slowly opening.

    ¡°How can I abandon you? You¡¯ve never¡­ abandoned me, not even once.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I tell you a secret?¡±

    ¡°A secret?¡±

    ¡°Actually, the day of the carriage incident. Well, when you saved me¡­ That day.¡±

    As Cassion brought it up, I could vividly recall the events that had transpired on that day.

    Beneath the zing sun, his frayed appearance.

    It was the day that we first met, and the day of a new destiny.

    While I was silent, he continued speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, but I¡­ thought of something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I thought, I¡¯m ready to give you my heart.¡±

    Heart?

    Unable toprehend his words, my eyebrows became knitted together.

    As I slightly turned my head to face Cassion better, he opened his eyes a little and smiled.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    ¡°From the moment I chose to hold your hand, there would nevere a time that I¡¯d think to abandon you.¡±

    That¡¯s why, for you to feel apologetic towards me or anything like that, you don¡¯t have to feel that way at all.

    His slow enunciation made it sound like he was an adult soothing a crying child.

    An adult who¡¯d offer a kind smile and a piece of candy just to stop the child¡¯s tears.

    ¡°Besides, I was attacked by those things earlier, not by you. That¡¯s why, even more so, Rosetta¡ª you don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡±

    When I continued to be silent, hisforting words began anew.

    He spoke so much even as his blue lips trembled all throughout.

    ¡®When you¡¯re in such pain¡­ Why do you keep saying that you¡¯re alright.¡¯

    With eyes that started to be cloudy, I looked only at his side profile and avoided his gaze.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s because of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    As I confessed with a small voice, Cassion asked briefly.

    Staring into the air now, I felt the corners of my lips tugging up.

    ¡°Those things followed me.¡±

    ¡°What are you¡­¡±

    ¡°They came looking for me. To take me, Rosetta¡ª No¡­¡±

    Rita.

    ¡°Rita?¡±

    Cassion murmured back, confused as to why a stranger¡¯s name was suddenly brought up.

    The inside of my mouth tasted bitter.

    With a tight throat, I gulped with effort before continuing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret, too.¡±

    A secret that I¡¯ve yet to tell anyone else.

    Strangely, a smile persistently remained on my lips.

    t/n:

    we¡¯ve got a manhwa now!!!

    tbh i¡¯ve just been staring at alicia for, like, 10 minutes straight¨C i can understand why rosetta took one look at her and went, ¡®i¡¯ve only known alicia for a day and a half, but if anything happens to her, i¡¯ll kill everyone in this room and then myself¡¯

    sadly, i can¡¯t do a mass release to celebrate the manhwa¡¯sunch¡­¡­. <strong>but!</strong> i¡¯ll post daily updates for ten days straight~ woohoo~

 Chapter 115

    <h4>Chapter 115</h4>

    I never thought these words would ever leave my own lips.

    As Cassion was leaning into me in my arms, I sat him up.

    It would beughable to say such things in this position.

    After I leaned Cassion against the cave wall, making sure that he was in afortable position, I faced him.

    Strangely, this just made it odder.

    Compared to when I had to look into his eyes while I was so close beside him, this time, our gazes were locked.

    His silent gaze told me that he was waiting for me to speak.

    For a moment, I had to string together the exnation coherently in my mind.

    Where to start, which things to bring up.

    As I had lived a long life already, there were many things that I could tell him now.

    However, I¡¯d have to use up the entire night just to organize everything in my mind.

    Ah.

    The blue monsters were still out there, and considering Cassion¡¯s physical condition, it would be better for us to stay here a little longer¡­

    But I couldn¡¯t make him stay up all night.

    As I briefly contemted, I finally decided on where to start, and I soon began my story.

    The first truth that had to be revealed.

    The first truth that I want him to know.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡­ am not Rosetta.¡±

    Right, what else would be more befitting as the beginning of this story.

    Cassion¡¯s eyes widened slowly.

    As he looked at me, his silent gaze betrayed a noticeable amount of agitation.

    ¡°¡­You, you¡¯re not Rosetta¡­?¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, but it¡¯s not the first time that I¡¯vee to possess someone else¡¯s body. And to transmigrate into another world.¡±

    I managed to exin more calmly than I had thought.

    Cassion continued to listen to me, shocked.

    ¡°I would enter someone else¡¯s body, live their life, and when that body dies, I will leave and enter another person¡¯s body. This is already my fourth time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Fourth?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my fourth. Rosetta is my fourth transmigration. And those strange blue monsters had existed from the time that I was still living in my third transmigration.¡±

    Originally, those things should not be here.

    ¡°¡­Rita.¡±

    As I exined, his lips murmured that name.

    He recalled that I had mentioned the name ¡®Rita¡¯ earlier.

    With a smile, I nodded.

    After I silently agreed, Cassion¡¯s brows furrowed together.

    He looked exceedingly confused.

    ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t understand, it¡¯s all so sudden¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°So then, you repeatedly transmigrated into someone else¡¯s body¡­ And this is your fourth time?¡±

    ¡°¡­Correct.¡±

    ¡°And the blue monsters¡­ Those things existed in the world where you lived in your third body?¡±

    ¡°You managed to understand much better than I expected, huh?¡±

    I tried to speak in a joking manner, but the confusion and all the questions stamped across Cassion¡¯s expression did not go away.

    Indeed, it¡¯s quite hard to believe.

    Even if I was in his shoes right now and I was hearing this story for the first time, I wouldn¡¯t be able to easily believe it.

    Without any warning, such a thing as transmigration, shifting to another world¡­

    I¡¯m just d that he¡¯s notughing to my face right now.

    Cassion showed absolutely no signs of derision or sarcasm.

    He moved his lips slightly for a moment, thenter on asked a question.

    ¡°¡­So, when you transmigrate into someone else¡¯s body, do otherse along with you?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not how it had been. This is the first time that this has happened. But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m certain of.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    That one thing, I¡¯m truly certain of.

    ¡°Someone from the third transmigration followed me to this world. The man who¡¯s controlling those monsters.¡±

    The scenes I saw in my dream earlier vividly yed once more in my head.

    The book and the butterfly,ing out from Rita¡¯s corpse.

    Urien, reaching out, and soon, another butterflying out of his body that fluttered into the book.

    And then.

    ¡®Because of the rift, that unrted punk even jumped right in. This is just¡­¡¯

    Even that irritated voice.

    ¡°Yes, he followed me. That man, who I loathed to see to the point that I¡¯d rather have died.¡±

    He followed me all the way here.

    ¡®I will always be by your side.¡¯

    That goddamn promise.

    No.

    That crazy warning.

    He made sure to fulfill it.

    At the thought of Urien, my teeth clenched together once again.

    With my lips pursed tightly, one corner curled upwards sardonically.

    Soon, however, a paradoxically cold warmth covered the back of my hand.

    I turned my eyes from the cave wall and looked at the owner of that warmth.

    Cassion, whose confusion had eventually left his expression, was staring back at me with his characteristically calm face.

    His ck eyes gazed upon me quietly, then he spoke.

    ¡°Rx.¡±

    I blinked.

    When he told me to rx, that was the only time that I felt that my body had frozen on the spot.

    And without realizing it, my nails were digging into my palms as my hands were clenched into fists.

    Slightly dazed, I looked up at Cassion.

    Honestly, that¡¯s all I was nning on telling him.

    After dying, I would pretend to be someone else because I¡¯de to possess their body.

    The third was Rita, and the fourth was Rosetta.

    Therefore, I am not the real Rosetta.

    And those monsters weren¡¯t from this world.

    They¡¯re owned by the man who followed Rita.

    He¡¯s the one behind all this.

    Right. Exactly. That¡¯s enough of an exnation. I¡¯ve already said everything I needed to say.

    And yet, strangely enough, my lips continued to move without my permission¡ª

    ¡°That man¡­ In the previous world, he was my lover.¡±

    ¡ªWhile saying things that I didn¡¯t n on saying.

    With a little jolt, Cassion closed his mouth.

    For a moment, a wave of emotion could be seen expressed by those straightened lips.

    Faced with that subtle disy of emotion, I kept moving my own mouth.

    ¡°For a while, I believed that I was happy, and I believed that I could continue being happy. I knew what he was truly like, but I thought I could change him.¡±

    Quite exactly as I had said it, while I was living as Rita at that time, I thought that I could change Urien.

    I knew exactly how much of a madman he was in the original novel, but I thought that I could make him be a good man.

    And yet.

    ¡°But no, it was nothing but arrogance on my part. And when I finally realized, it was already toote.¡±

    In my head.

    The fragments of the past, which I had tried to suppress, came up one after another.

    Back when I still lived as Rita.

    At the very beginning, I was the one who approached Urien.

    It was after Rita¡¯s family found out that I was a fake.

    I wanted someone to love me. I didn¡¯t care if it was the male lead who wouldter be crazy¡ªI was just so lonely.

    He¡¯s someone who did not know Rita yet.

    So, I didn¡¯t have to pretend to be Rita.

    So, even a little bit, someone would know who I truly am.

    So, it was Urien who I chose.

    It was Urien before he officially met Rita, before even the original novel had started.

    The male lead who had a miserable childhood.

    A lonely person, just like me.

    I was arrogant at that time.

    I waspletely certain that I¡¯d be able to change him.

    I believed that I¡¯d be able to heal his loneliness, that I¡¯d be able to lead him down the right path.

    That we¡¯d be happy, together.

    The line was thin between confidence and conceit.

    And, joy and despair worked hand in hand with each other.

    Right, just like that.

    I was na?ve.

    As I still grappled with the fragments of the past, I continued speaking.

    ¡°Wickedness was already in his nature, but I didn¡¯t know that he couldn¡¯t be rid of it. So, I ran away. I became terrified of that man. However, he persistently found me.¡±

    The first scene of the dream, there in the forest.

    That, too, was the first time.

    My first attempt at escaping.

    I ran barefoot through the forest, and the blue monsters chased after me everywhere.

    I knew that I would be caught eventually, but I couldn¡¯t stop trying to get away.

    The only thought that kept going through my mind was this¡ªthat, as long as Urien wasn¡¯t there, I knew that I could endure hell.

    However, he caught me.

    It¡¯s as if he was just ying a child¡¯s game of tag.

    There was a rxed expression on his face.

    And yet, the cost of my escape was more disastrous than I could imagine.

    A few days after that¡­

    For the criminal offense of treason, Rita¡¯s household was eradicated.

    Her family members were all stripped of their surname, and they were all sent to the temple¡¯s dungeons.

    Urien was responsible for this.

    This was the result of the misappropriation of his great divine power, as well as his authority as the high priest.

    He took them all so as to be used as hostages against Rita¡ªagainst me.

    And a few days after they were released from prison, Rita¡¯s brother was killed.

    Right in front of my eyes.

    As I remembered that time, Iughed. Instead of crying,ughter burst forth instead.

    ¡°Every time he caught me¡ªevery time I tried to get away from him¡ªthe ones who paid the price were the people around me. Rita¡¯s brother, father and mother. Even just the people who talked to me. They all paid the price instead of me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Rosetta.¡±

    As Cassion called me, I bit my lower lip tightly.

    He just called my name, but for some reason, it felt like that was enough to trigger my tears.

    So, I went on, pretending that I did not hear him.

    ¡°Even Mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosetta, you can stop¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no difference. I was the one who killed Mother.¡±

    Cassion tried to dissuade me from continuing, but I firmly stated it anyhow.

    The atmosphere was heavy.

    Amidst the silence that went on between us, I recalled the day that Rita¡¯s mother died.

    That day.

    I took advantage of Urien¡¯s carelessness and headed towards the dungeon.

    Then, I went to Rita¡¯s mother and seeded in breaking her out.

    Her older brother and father were already dead.

    After breaking her out, she suddenly took my hand and said this.

    ¡®¡­Together. Let¡¯s run away together, child.¡¯

    Child.

    As I had lost my own name, this was what I was called.

    However, it didn¡¯t sound bad to me.

    Although I couldn¡¯t be Rita, it felt as if she was acknowledging me in her own way.

    She looked at me not with pity, and neither with resentment.

    I dared to nod.

    I dared to say yes.

    I dared to vow that I¡¯ll be good to her from now on, that I won¡¯t pretend to be Rita again.

    Only that. Only that¡­ we¡¯ll live together.

    No one chased after us, to my surprise.

    Now that I looked back on it, it was strange. But at that time, we were so preupied with running away that we couldn¡¯t even stop and be suspicious of it.

    As we desperately ran through the woods, barefoot, in the midst of darkness, such doubts were a luxury.

    We just ran.

    Suddenly, around the time that we were running out of breath, the ground began to copse beneath us.

    We were running down the path towards the cliff, however the intact ground crumbled like that.

    There was no such thing as escape.

 Chapter 116

    <strong>Chapter 116</strong>

    Trantor: Yonnee

    ¡ª

    As soon as the ground copsed, Rita¡¯s mother pulled me into her arms.

    And we were in each other¡¯s embrace as we fell down the cliff.

    My body was hurt.

    It hurt so terribly much.

    However, the pain was brief.

    ¡®¡­Madam.¡¯

    As we rolled down the cliffside for a long time, we eventually stopped at the base.

    I looked at the woman lying next to me, but she was not moving.

    With my mind thrown off into such confusion, my body¡¯s pain was pushed to the back.

    The red stain pooling beneath her foretold the tragedy.

    Disbelief colored my eyes as I looked at her.

    ¡®¡­Madam, please wake up.¡¯

    Her expressionless face was tranquil.

    Once upon a time, she would look at me only with a tear-stricken face, but now, it was dry.

    No, it was still wet.

    The red liquid, which had pooled beneath her head, soon flowed down her forehead.

    I wiped and wiped at the blood that persistently covered the woman¡¯s face.

    Even after wiping it off, the red stain was only smeared where my hand passed, and the red streaks would not go away.

    Tears streamed down my own eyes.

    My throat was so closed up that it felt like I was about to die.

    ¡®Madam¡­ Madam, Madam! M¡­ Mo¡­ Mother! Mom! Mom, you can¡¯t. you can¡¯t, Mom. Mom¡­ Mom, aauugh!¡¯

    Cradling her in my embrace, I wailed.

    Her body gradually turned cold.

    She was the one who always wailed, but this time, it was me.

    It¡¯s cruel.

    This. Was this vengeance against me?

    Vengeance for daring to take over Rita¡¯s body?

    Then, it was sessful.

    Grief-filled cries echoed amidst the forest that night.

    As the pitch-ck sky slowly turned dark purple, someone¡¯s feet stopped in front of me.

    Urien.

    He appeared before me silently. And, he smiled as his eyes were transfixed on me.

    ¡®You must have had enough now. Come, let¡¯s go, Rita.¡¯

    If you want a proper burial for your poor mother¡­

    ¡®Let¡¯s stop this game now.¡¯

    There was still a smile on his lips, even as he whispered such cruel words.

    A beautiful smile, as beautiful as a rose.

    .

    .

    .

    I told Cassion everything about the death of Rita¡¯s mother.

    As the story went on longer, Cassion gradually turned ashen.

    Across his pallid face, anger and sadness surged.

    Thinking that I would have had the same reaction as him, Iughed bitterly.

    ¡°And so she died. I died as well.¡±

    I said this with an awkward grin, but Cassion¡¯s expression changed again as he heard this conclusion.

    nkly, as though he was staring off into space.

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°As I was bent on screwing that man over, I gritted my teeth and deliberately died. I thought that if I died on my own terms, this exhausting cycle of transmigration would stop. But it didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Rosetta, you¡­¡±

    ¡°But I was alright with it. I figured that it¡¯s worth living in this world. That man¡¯s not here, and that¡¯s all I could ever ask for.¡±

    Even still, I remained cautious against the things that coulde.

    I tried not to repeat the same mistakes that I hadmitted.

    So as not to let another tragedy to happen, I did not vainly yearn for family.

    Thus, in this iteration, I lived just for the sake of living.

    But then¡­

    ¡°He followed me. As history repeats itself, that infernal bastard will try to have me in his clutches yet again.¡±

    A trembling sigh followed the hate-filled murmur, and after that, only a shallow echo remained in the cave.

    Silence ensued.

    The kind of silence that you would hear in the middle of the deep, unfathomable sea.

    Blue that couldn¡¯t remain blue, dark blue that would turn ck instead¡ªthat kind of silence.

    Amidst this quietude, Iughed coldly.

    ¡®How am I supposed to end this connection with that disgusting bastard once and for all¡­¡¯

    With that thought in mind.

    ¡°¡­So, what are you going to do?¡± Cassion asked.

    In turn, I answered with a shrug.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. He¡¯s the one who came after me, so maybe I should drag him back so he¡¯s out of my sight. Or¡­ I could run away again.¡±

    ¡°Run away?¡±

    His voice was urgent this time.

    ¡°Yes, it would be simple to do. I can just die again. At the end of it all, I¡¯ll wake up in another person¡¯s body anyway. He wouldn¡¯t be interested in a world where I¡¯m not there. He might follow me again, but¡­ If I just keep on running forever¡­¡±

    ¡°Would you be alright with that, truly?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The unexpected question rendered me speechless.

    Smiling sardonically as I stared into the air, I turned to face him.

    But he spoke up first with a firm expression.

    ¡°Do you truly wish to run away forever like that?¡±

    ¡°Cassion.¡±

    ¡°Really, I¡¯m asking you. Being chased like that for the rest of your life, trembling with anxiety at all times. Truly, is that what you want?¡±

    Do I sincerely want that?

    Ha.

    ¡°¡­No way.¡±

    At my weak answer, Cassion nodded.

    ¡°Why would you run away? The one who¡¯s sinned is that son of a b*tch, so why do you have to die as though you¡¯re the sinner? You said this ce is nice. You said it¡¯s worth living here. Then live here. I don¡¯t know what it was like while you were living as Rita, but at present, the you that I know is strong. You¡¯re stronger than anyone else. You¡¯re strong enough that you can stand tall without the need to run away. That¡¯s why¡­¡±

    He trailed off.

    The firm resolve in his eyes as he looked straight at me disappeared, and what¡¯s left were slowly blinking eyes.

    And, he smiled with such sadness as he said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t run away. Don¡¯t die. Don¡¯t go¡­ please.¡±

    More than anything, it sounded like a plea.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you. So that you canpletely be rid of that son of a b*tch.¡±

    Soon, moisture formed on the eyshes of his ck eyes.

    ¡°I know that I¡¯m being selfish, but now, I¡­ I can¡¯t imagine a life without you.¡±

    Turning crimson, the tears in his eyes soon trickled down his cheeks.

    And those tears went on for a while after.

    ¡°¡­You and I¡­ just like idiots¡­¡±

    Uttering empty words, I cried with him.

    Quiet sobs resounded in the cave.

    There was a question that I wanted to ask him, but I didn¡¯t.

    ¡®Do you believe this absurd story? This time again, are you just going to trust me?¡¯

    Strangely, it felt like asking this would be useless.

    This man believes me.

    And he will continue to believe me.

    Just his conviction in me filled up my empty heart.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­¡±

    After crying with Cassion for a long time, I couldn¡¯t hold back the sudden burst ofughter bubbling at my throat.

    I feel so relieved.

    It¡¯s the first time in my long life that I told anyone this secret.

    ¡®You¡¯re a fake.¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re not my family.¡¯

    It¡¯s not that I got found out and now, shaking in fear. I said this secret with my own mouth, of my own volition.

    It felt as if I was the main character of a certain fable.

    Once upon a time, a barber came across an unspeakable secret, but got so very frustrated by not being able to say it¡ªthus, dug a pit on the ground to shout that very secret there.

    The king has donkey ears! he shouted.

    That¡¯s exactly what I had done.

    Dig and dig and dig.

    After digging up an unfathomable hollow, it felt as if I had shouted the truth there.

    ¡®If that¡¯s the case, then Cassion is my hollow.¡¯

    This made meugh again.

    After that weakugh, the corners of my lips trembled.

    We looked at each other.

    Here, in this damp cave.

    With the crackling of the bonfire.

    Dangerously precarious.

    A wounded man and a wounded woman, awakening from a nightmare.

    Why did this absurd situation feel so calm and peaceful?

    I slowly raised my hand and wrapped it around Cassion¡¯s cheek.

    It was still cold.

    I brushed the tip of my thumb underneath one tearful eye.

    The tears running down his cheeks moistened my hand.

    Soon, he also staggeringly brought one hand up.

    And he, too, brushed the tears under my eye with his slightly rough fingertip.

    It was as if I was standing at the bottom of the hollow, and up above, all I could see was his dark gaze.

    Something inside me felt strange.

    It felt as if my heart had stopped, but then jumped once again.

    The tips of my fingers and toes felt numb, but then it felt like my blood hade to circte through them once more.

    One thing was certain, however, and it was this¡ªthat this man in front of me looked ever so lovely.

    At first nce, his ears hidden by his dark blue hair looked red.

    Perhaps because of the bonfire. Or¡­

    ¡°Perhaps because of me.¡±

    Whispering softly as though it was a hum, I slowly narrowed the distance between us.

    My eyelids sank slowly.

    Soon.

    Our noses touched.

    Our faint breaths mingled.

    And then.

    Ruuumble¡­ BANG!

    A deafening thunderp vibrated throughout the entire cave.

    The distance, which had been close enough that we could feel each other¡¯s breaths, quickly widened once more.

    As the thunder resounded, more shes of lightning followed outside.

    For a moment, I could see whaty outside, beyond the branches covering the cave¡¯s entrance.

    The rain was falling diagonally.

    ¡®¡­Rain?¡¯

    Only then did I realize that the drumming of rain had been apanying the crackling of the bonfire.

    As I had just woken up and as I was immersed in telling that story, I didn¡¯t notice the rain.

    ¡®I just thought of it as the sound of the bonfire¡­¡¯

    I thought that this moisture around my entire body was just sweat¡ªthat I had sweated in my sleep because of that nightmare, to the point that it¡¯s as if I had gotten soaked by the rain.

    It wouldn¡¯t have been strange for me to wake up from that with cold sweat.

    ¡°Right now, is it really raining?¡±

    Still, I asked Cassion just in case, and he nodded with a slightly conflicted expression.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a while now¡­ Since it started raining.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Sweeping my hair up roughly, I directed my gaze towards the cave¡¯s entrance again.

    It¡¯s been a while since it started, he said. This is trouble.

    The time that the monsters came out in the original¡­

    It was about half an hour after the rain started.

    Right about now, the barracks must have already been swept into chaos.

    This went against my n. In many ways.

    ¡®Alicia¡¯s going to be fine. Diana¡¯s guarding her, so¡­¡¯

    But then, I suddenly remembered that the blue monsters would be searching for me.

    What if it¡¯s not only the lizard that arrived at the barracks, but also the blue monsters?

    It was very likely.

    ¡®I should have ounted for this.¡¯

    Urien had arrived in this world.

    Besides that, I don¡¯t know how, but it seemed like he knew who I was.

    That I¡¯m Rita.

    Then, I¡¯m certain that he¡¯ll go after my family yet again.

    Alicia and Damian.

    And, the duke.

    Damian and the Duke could defend themselves well enough, but Alicia¡­

    I jumped to my feet.

    ¡°We have to go. Right now.¡±

    Alicia¡¯s in danger.

 Chapter 117

    <h4>Chapter 117</h4>

    Walter was wandering through the woods, all by himself.

    Earlier while he was still with his hunting group, strange monsters suddenly appeared, and he soon fled, leaving behind the others.

    However, considering what he¡¯s experiencing now, he was having second thoughts. Maybe it would have been better to stay together with them rather than escaping alone.

    Walking alone in the woods seemed several times more dangerous.

    Besides, what¡¯s with this squalid rain?

    ¡®Ha, shi¡­ In the first ce, I wasn¡¯t going to participate in this hunting festival anyway.¡¯

    Truthfully, he joined the hunt only because he trusted Leo.

    Last time, at the funeral that House Carter had held, when Walter and Hermann went together with Leo¡ª

    Leo was the one who approached them first.

    Thanks to this, they also got to see the rare scene where the ducaldies and the young dukes were gathered together.

    Anyway.

    It¡¯s for this reason that Walter thought Leo would have his back in this hunting festival.

    There¡¯s also a youngdy he¡¯s been eyeing since before, so he was just nning to stick by Leo¡¯s side while hunting, then he¡¯d bring back good enough game for her as a gift.

    However, after the hunting festival first started, he couldn¡¯t find neither hair nor hide of Leo.

    ¡®If Leo was there when the monster appeared, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to escape alone like this¡­!¡¯

    Hismentations were absurd, but at least Walter genuinely believed it.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d been wandering through the woods alone now, but then, he suddenly began to hear something rustling nearby.

    Walter halted where he was and blinked.

    Coming through the sound of the rain, this unusual rustling was not usually from an animal.

    Earlier, those monsters.

    It¡¯s obviously one of them.

    Walter immediately crouched close to the ground just in case he¡¯d get caught. And, he held his breath.

    However, despite such efforts, the heinous monster jumped out through the bushes and quickly found Walter. It rushed in at once.

    Graaaah!

    ¡°AACK¡ª! MOTHER¡ª!¡±

    When a blue monster that looked like a mad dog lunged at him, Walter fell on his behind.

    And it would definitely not be enough even if he tried to defend himself as hard as he could, but he nheless sloppily drew out his sword¡ªbut raised his arms only to cover his eyes.

    Wholly unable to wield that sword.

    Meanwhile, the distance between the monster and Walter gradually narrowed.

    ¡®Ah, I¡¯m going to die!¡¯

    No matter how stupid he was, he could at least tell this much.

    Through his now-zed view, the sharp fangs of the monster were clearly visible.

    However, it¡¯s not Walter but the monster that copsed first.

    Whiiine.

    The monster was right in front of him now as it bore its jagged teeth at him, but it suddenly fell to the side.

    Thud!

    When the monster¡¯s giant body fell, the wet soil sshed everywhere, apanied by a loud sound.

    There, sweeping her wet hair roughly up, the woman went on to stab the fallen monster with a longsword.

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Soon enough, the monster that had tried to rise to its feet again instead began to disintegrate into the air without a trace.

    Walter gawked foolishly at the scene that had unfolded in front of him, and he btedly noticed who exactly this woman was.

    ¡°Ducal Lady¡­ Valentine?¡±

    When Walter uttered her name, Rosetta¡¯s golden gaze turned to look at him, then she walked closer to him.

    She brushed off the blue dust on the sword and approached him.

    ¡°That sword, you know how to use it, right?¡±

    At the question that¡¯s spoken with a cold voice, Walter nodded.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s enough. Aim for the heart of the blue monsters, that¡¯s their fatal spot. Don¡¯t just sit down like you¡¯re doing now, but immediately aim for their hearts. That will increase your chances of living.¡±

    This was all that Rosetta said.

    After that, the woman did not offer a hand to Walter, who was still copsed on the ground. She simply turned around.

    However, she stopped somewhere for a moment.

    With a closer look, it seemed like she had left a man there, leaning against one tree. She stopped to hoist him up and support him.

    Walter hurriedly stood up from the ground and grabbed Rosetta.

    ¡°E¡­Excuse me! Please wait, Lady Valentine!¡±

    Unpleasantly, Rosetta turned at the unwee call.

    ¡°What?¡±

    As they were closely facing each other now, Walter realized how breathtakingly beautiful the ducaldy was.

    Looking at her with her face soaked by the rain, Walter strangely even found his throat feeling parched.

    The man gulped dryly and continued.

    ¡°Please take me with you. I¡¯m injured as well. Like the man next to you.¡±

    It¡¯s an obvious lie.

    After he had faced two monsters with the group that he was with earlier, he realized how futile it was to fight. Regardless of how many times he cut them down, they just wouldn¡¯t die.

    And that¡¯s why he was the first to flee from the group and run away alone.

    Without a chance to get injured.

    He felt pain in just one ce now, and that¡¯s at his bum and tailbone.

    Rosetta looked at him with such cier-like eyes, then she sighed briefly.

    ¡°I¡¯m busy. You¡¯ll just be a nuisance.¡±

    ¡°Pardon me?¡±

    ¡°You know their weakness now, so it wouldn¡¯t be too difficult for you to deal with them. You¡¯re one of the hunting festival¡¯s participants, are you not? Perhaps a few knights or other nobles woulde down from the mountain. Join them.¡±

    After refusing him coldly, the woman soon began to reposition the man she was supporting, and she then carried him on her back.

    Walter gawked once again.

    How could a slender woman like her so easily carry a man who looked twice her size?

    However, his shock was short-lived. More important issues still remained.

    ¡°No, but¡­ Then you should at least take me there!¡±

    At his brazen request, which sounded more like an order, Rosetta raised one eyebrow.

    ¡°¡­How is it possible that everyone says the same thing?¡±

    After saving them, everyone just wants more and more, of course¡­

    Rosetta muttered quietly to herself, not exactly responding to Walter¡¯s words anymore. She turned around and went on her way.

    ¡°Ah¡­ no, please! Your Ladyship! Your Ladyship!¡±

    Walter shouted, but Rosetta just continued to quickly move away.

    And so, Walter was left alone, stunned. Then, he stomped his feet out of frustration.

    ¡°Oh, how stingy! What¡¯s wrong with taking one more person with you? If you helped me, you should take responsibility. Shi¡ª¡±

    He grumbled for a long time, but he suddenly realized that something¡¯s strange.

    ¡®By the way, I¡¯ve never heard of the Ducal Lady being so strong that she could kill a monster without hesitation. And she could even travel down the mountain with a man who looks to be a head taller than me on her back¡­¡¯

    Now that he thought about it, it was also strange how she knew about the weakness of the monster in advance.

    The shameless, childish man soon looked at the direction where Rosetta had disappeared. There was a mysterious look in his eyes.

    And what¡¯s certain was this: despite being the benefactor who saved his life, his prolonged nce was of a different kind.

    * * *

    ¡°He knows now, so he should do well, right?¡±

    At Cassion¡¯s question, which was apanied by his harsh breathing, Rosetta nodded. She didn¡¯t stop running forward.

    ¡°Yes, I also told him the blue monsters¡¯ fatal point, so he should be fine. If you persistently kill them that way, it¡¯ll be difficult for them to revive. Besides, all the monsters we¡¯ve encountered until now have been going around alone.¡±

    This was not the first time that Rosetta had saved someone on her trek down the mountain.

    Just now, that guy was already the fifth.

    Normally, she would have just gone on while pretending that she didn¡¯t notice, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave them alone. She kept thinking that the blue monsters were only here because of her.

    It¡¯s not her fault, just as Cassion said. This was all the doing of that disgusting prick who followed her here and summoned all these monsters.

    Still, the more people get hurt by those blue monsters, the more ufortable she would be.

    Despite the hectic situation she was already facing, whenever she encountered anyone who¡¯s in danger, she would stop in her tracks and help.

    Funnily enough, however, they all said the same thing each time.

    ¡®Take me with you.¡¯

    ¡®Can¡¯t you take one more person with you?¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t be so miserly, let¡¯s go together.¡¯

    What¡¯s even funnier was that, while they would say this, there was this certain look somewhere in their eyes¡ªdesire for her as the opposite sex.

    It¡¯s difficult to figure out just who the real beasts here were.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Aren¡¯t I heavy?¡±

    Cassion¡¯s question made Rosetta grin.

    This scenario and this question, it¡¯s usually a ssic clich¨¦ in any romance novel. However, it¡¯s usually the woman who¡¯s being carried and who¡¯d ask.

    ¡°You¡¯re not heavy. You¡¯re as light as cotton candy.¡±

    When Rosetta answered yfully, Cassion grinned as well.

    On her back, the man¡¯s chest slightly puffed up as heughed. Then, she felt it go back down again.

    The area where they touched, through the wet fabric of their clothes, was both cold and hot.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ haa¡­ a relief. Still, as expected, you would have fared better if you left me there earlier¡­ haa¡­¡±

    Though hindered by panting breaths, Cassion¡¯s voice drew a smile on Rosetta¡¯s face.

    Still, she darted off with a stiff expression.

    Just a while ago¡ª

    Around the time that they departed from the cave.

    Cassion told her to leave him there. Considering how injured he was, he said that he¡¯d only weigh her down.

    However, Rosetta firmly shook her head.

    ¡®You need to be brought down the mountain to get treated. Now.¡¯

    His current condition was terrible. It wouldn¡¯t be good to leave him there alone.

    Therge gash on his back was serious, and because of the rain, his body temperature dropped increasingly.

    Besides, there might still be some blue monsters wandering about.

    Leaving Cassion was tantamount to forgetting about himpletely, already expecting his death.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly do that.

    She could never turn a blind eye to Cassion and let him die.

    It was a different feeling from when she was protecting Alicia.

    This man protected her even though his entire body was left in shambles.

    He was severely injured, and yet, this foolish man pushed the bonfire closer to her.

    And, he was this strange man who just casually believed such a groundless story.

    She wished for him to live, at any cost.

    So, Rosetta carried him on her back.

    Somehow or another, they would both reach the barracks together, and she¡¯d leave Cassion¡¯s treatment to the priests. After that, she would go find Alicia on her own.

    All she could hope was that Diana was holding up well.

    So.

    ¡°Saying things like, ¡®You should have left me behind, you should have gone alone¡¯. Don¡¯t even dare to say such foolish things. No, just don¡¯t talk, period. You¡¯re wasting your strength.¡±

    Rosetta spoke thunderously, then mped her mouth shut right after.

    Evidently displeased, her furrowed eyebrows moved up and down for a moment.

    On the other hand, Cassion smiled with his face buried in Rosetta¡¯s shoulder.

    And, with a blurry gaze, he peeked at his side.

    The wound on his back had been feeling strange since a while ago.

    While it was getting hotter and hotter even as it was being soaked by the rain, but even so, blood continued to flow down.

    He just held back his groans, forcing himself to bite the inside of his cheek.

    And he could only hope that his breathing didn¡¯t sound too erratic.

    At the very least, he didn¡¯t want to hinder Rosetta any more than this.

    Fortunately, Rosetta didn¡¯t notice Cassion¡¯s strange condition.

    Cassion¡¯s breathing was still rough, just as it was in the cave.

    Before he knew it, they were nearing the barracks already.

    Rosetta paused for a moment, looking back towards the woods.

    As she halted all of a sudden, Cassion flinched.

    By any chance, did he get caught?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    It was a question he painstakingly uttered normally.

    Rosetta looked at the forest with a slightly grim gaze, but she soon shook her head and moved once again.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Her golden eyes fluttered strangely.

    She¡¯s sure that Damian¡¯s holding up well out there.

    Unable to bring herself to voice her concern, Rosetta instead turned away from the forest.

 Chapter 118

    <h4>Chapter 118</h4>

    sh¡ª

    Damian¡¯s sword cut through the monster right in front of him.

    And the monster, which had its body split in half, copsed to the ground with a thud.

    However, Damian knew.

    It would soon revive.

    ¡®Haa, where in the world did these thingse from¡­¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t his first time fighting against monsters.

    Damian was often deployed on reconnaissance missions to subjugate monsters at the empire¡¯s northern border.

    Since they were amidst an era of peace, there were very few monsters left in the empire. Still, those monsters had to be eradicated regrly.

    And he had taken on that role for himself.

    Purposely, to stay away from home.

    Now that he was staying at home more, he handed over that role to the other knights.

    In any case, even for him, the monsters that appeared today were strange.

    He had dealt with a few regenerative monsters several times before, but as he cut them down time and again, he had never seen any other monster as persistent as these.

    Even if he were to cut their heads, their chests, even their hearts.

    Those things continued to revive ande back alive.

    Of course, he did not know this, but things would have been different if his sword¡¯s tip could just stab a little deeper into the monsters¡¯ hearts.

    In any case.

    He had intended to wrap things up here quickly and rush back to the barracks so he could check up on Alicia and Rosetta. However, somehow, he became surrounded by monsters, and it was impossible for him to leave.

    He couldn¡¯t go back to the barracks if he were to just leave behind these monsters, not entirely sure whether they¡¯d been defeated or not.

    He just might serve as bait to the monsters, and eventually lead them back to the barracks.

    While he was wracking his brain for a solution, things got worse and worse.

    From out of nowhere, those blue, transfigured monsters crept closer.

    Shiiing¡ª!

    Their skin was so thick and hard that, every time he thrusted his sword into their flesh, his sword would cry out with a high-pitched shriek.

    Whenever this happened, he had to grit his teeth and endure the recoil.

    Before this, what he had encountered were living beasts. In contrast, these were¡­

    Monsters that would not die.

    It felt as if he was dealing with real monsters this time.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡±

    After shing at yet another monster¡¯s neck in front of him, Damian let out a strained breath.

    Two fallen monsters.

    This also meant that there would soon be two regenerated monsters.

    Apart from them, it wouldn¡¯t be just these two.

    Behind the newly fallen monster, there was another blue monster that looked like a wild dog, growling at him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no end to this.¡±

    Clicking his tongue as though he was sick and tired of this already, Damianboriously urged his feet to move while flexing his sword hand.

    Without noticing that, behind one tree, there was someone watching him.

    * * *

    Damian then chased after the blue monster, which looked like a wild dog, and disappeared through the bushes.

    All that¡¯s left now were the two monsters which had copsed to the ground.

    Not even a few minutes after they had been defeated, the previously motionless monsters began to struggle to their feet.

    However, it was only a moment.

    Crush.

    The bodies, which were about to rise, were trampled down towards the muddied ground once again as someone¡¯s foot kicked them down.

    One man stepped forward and reached slowly towards one struggling body that was crushed to the ground.

    A small spark appeared from his long fingers.

    It was a small, candle-like me which burned even amidst the rain, and the monster¡¯s chest was burned through.

    Screeeech¡ª

    The man watched indifferently as the monster writhed as though it was in pain.

    Not knowing how long passed, right then, a ck heart was revealed beneath the monster¡¯s charred chest.

    The man tore through the monster¡¯s heart and pulled out a ck bead.

    He scrubbed the bead clean, then put it into his mouth.

    Crunch¡ª

    The bead was mercilessly crushed by the man¡¯s mrs.

    From the sharp fragments, blood oozed out of his mouth, but the man did not care and continued to chew on the shards.

    And as the broken bead disappeared down his throat, a ring with a green gemstone on his hand started to glisten faintly.

    As he saw this, a sated smile spread over his face.

    With the corners of his lips tugged up, the man faced the other monster, which had risen anew from the ground.

    It growled shallowly, then stood still in ce, just staring at him.

    Looking at such a monster, the man pointed one finger in a particr direction.

    That is, the direction in which Damian had chased after the wild dog.

    Turning its head, the monster nkly followed the man¡¯s pointed finger. Then, as though it was possessed by something, it began to run.

    The man looked at the distant monster and recalled Damian.

    ¡°This should be enough to keep you preupied. And, well, it might not be a bad time for you to die¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s scornful words were drowned out by the rain.

    Then, the man hummed quietly as he took a leisurely step forward.

    His rain-soaked hair was redder and brighter than ever.

    Just as vivid as his strikingly red eyes.

    That man, Leo, headed back to the barracks.

    * * *

    While still carrying Cassion on her back, Rosetta soon arrived near the barracks.

    As she approached the barracks, themotion grew louder in her ears.

    ¡®I knew it, the monsters appeared at the barracks.¡¯

    She expected it.

    If that man was after her, then it would be right to think he¡¯d release the monsters at the barracks.

    Gritting her teeth, she set Cassion down from her back before going into the fray.

    ¡°Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my legs are fine.¡±

    There came a smile on Cassion¡¯s exceedingly pale face as Rosetta supported her at his side.

    The corners of his blue lips were trembling.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll have to entrust you to a priest at once.¡¯

    Rosetta¡¯s eyes contained concern as she looked at Cassion, but at the same time, she was looking around in search of Alicia.

    However, Alicia could not be seen anywhere amongst the frantic crowd.

    Not a single strand of her lovely golden hair could be spotted, and Rosetta couldn¡¯t help but bite her lower lip in her worry.

    After letting Cassion lie down in the barrackster, it felt like she had to find Alicia in earnest.

    Arduously trudging forward while supporting Cassion, Rosetta suddenly stopped in her tracks at the sight that weed her.

    Right there, blue monsters and a group of people were locked in battle.

    To be more precise, there¡¯s one particr person at the vanguard of that group, and by the looks of his clothes, he seemed to be a priest.

    He stretched his trembling arms forward and conscientiously summoned his divine power.

    Seeing how naturally he was moving, Rosetta unconsciously knitted her brows.

    ¡®So that¡¯s why I saw those transfigured monsters.¡¯

    She saw them on her way down from the woods.

    And, even here in these chaotic barracks.

    She found it strange to see those transfigured monsters from time to time.

    When dealing with the monsters with ordinary weapons, it¡¯s true that the monsters would not die easily, but they also wouldn¡¯t undergo transfiguration.

    From the looks of it, it seemed like the unaware priests and pdins had been dealing with the monsters with divine power.

    And it seemed, too, like they¡¯d been going at it for a while now.

    At first nce, it would look like the monsters¡¯ weakness was divine power.

    When using divine power against them, they would immediately copse to the ground, and just seeing this would encourage people to continue purifying the monsters.

    Tsk.

    While clicking her tongue, Rosetta briefly set Cassion down against a nearby tree.

    At the very least, it looked to be the most out of the way spot here.

    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    As she gingerly let Cassion lean back, Rosetta whispered to him.

    And in response, Cassion smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Yes,e back right away.¡±

    At his reply, Rosetta also smiled.

    Then, she immediately turned around and approached the group of people, who had the priest up front.

    The smile on her face disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    She strode forward and sinctly reproached the priest, who looked like he¡¯s about to emit divine power at any moment.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    It was a short, but overbearing promation.

    To the point that, despite the tense situation, all the people in the group turned to her at that moment.

    ¡°Lady Valentine?¡±

    ¡°Rosetta Valentine¡­?¡±

    Recognizing her at once, the nobles murmured quietly.

    Rosetta looked at them and took another step forward, then she turned her gaze towards only the priest.

    The priest in question also turned to look at Rosetta.

    Flustered, the priest stuttered as he answered her.

    ¡°Your Ladyship? What do you mean, stop¡­?¡±

    However, the priest¡¯s words were cut off right there.

    Rosetta took out her fan from her waist pocket, then soon flung it.

    The fan shot forward at an arc, and at once, it was embedded into the ferociously growling monster¡¯s chest.

    The monster¡¯s heart was precisely stabbed, and with a deathly shriek, it soon disintegrated.

    The fan, which did its job properly, returned to her grasp.

    People were obviously gobsmacked, but it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    She couldn¡¯t prioritize hiding her abilities if the consequence of that was things getting worse.

    ¡°¡­Just now, what¡­?¡±

    As the priest stammered, Rosetta shrugged her shoulders and walked closer to him.

    Her cold gaze looked around and saw all the blue blood sttered on the floor.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t use divine power against the monsters. They¡¯ll only absorb it. To them, divine power is nothing but nourishment.¡±

    Her voice was exceedingly cold, just as her eyes were, and at this, the priest¡¯s shoulders flinched.

    The ducaldy¡¯s exnation came out of nowhere, but the priest immediately believed her.

    Because the mutants appeared around the same time divine power had been used on the monsters.

    Besides that, seeing as how she had gotten rid of that monster just like that, the ducaldy seemed to know more about the monsters¡­

    Aftering to this conclusion, the priest soon spoke up with a stunned face.

    ¡°Then, the reason the monsters became bigger¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s likely because they absorbed divine power. From a cursory nce, it seems like they¡¯ve been fed divine power not just once or twice.¡±

    Isn¡¯t that right?

    At the following question, the priest nodded heavily.

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you said. I¡­ I apologize.¡±

    The sudden apology made Rosetta shake her head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. But be sure not to do it from now on. Spread the word to the others.¡±

    ¡°Y¡­Yes!¡±

    ¡°But, before that.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Leave it up to them to deliver the message.¡±

    As she said so, Rosetta pointed towards the people who were listening in on their conversation, their feet seemingly stuck to the ground on which they stood.

    When her golden gaze scanned their faces, each one of those people trembled one after another as they averted their eyes.

    Rosetta did not care. She addressed them directly.

    ¡°This is an emergency, so I¡¯m sure that everyone here is willing to do that, correct?¡±

    It was not a suggestion. It was clearly a threat.

    People nodded, then trudged away.

    Only then did Rosetta¡¯s eyes return to the priest.

    And as her golden eyes looked only at him, the priest gulped.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother doing useless things, Reverend. I ask that you help me with your power.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Help you, Your Ladyship?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Since you¡¯re a priest, your specialty is healing, yes?¡±

    The priest nodded at the question that was nothing short of a fact.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. My original purpose ining here is to provide medical assistance for today¡¯s hunting festival¡­¡±

    ¡°Perfect. That power of yours, lend it to me.¡±

    Rosetta turned her head somewhere else.

    And the priest¡¯s gaze followed.

    Towards where Rosetta was looking.

    And at the end of their gazes was a man who was leaning against a tree, breathing heavily.

    A man who was wearing a tattered mask, stumbling dangerously.

    It would be obvious to anyone that he was a patient, so the priest quickly caught onto what he needed to do now.

    ¡®I need to heal that man.¡¯

    Without any further words between them, Rosetta strode straight towards Cassion.

    As her retreating figure seemed to urge him to follow, the priest also walked quickly behind her.

    Feeling the nearing presence of other people, Cassion struggled to raise his head.

    He realized that it was Rosetta who was approaching her, and a smile soon found its way to his pale, sickly face.

    And right then, he lost consciousness and copsed.

    ¡°C¡­ Maxwell!¡±

    The surprised Rosetta immediately shot forward as she called out to him.

    However, the unconscious man¡¯s body had already reached the muddied ground.

 Chapter 119

    <h4>Chapter 119</h4>

    Rosetta stared nkly at Cassion¡¯s face.

    They were now inside House Valentine¡¯s barracks.

    After Cassion had copsed, she immediately carried him here.

    The priest quickly followed behind them.

    However, the priest¡¯s treatment did not prove to be effective.

    ¡°He lost too much blood. The wound keeps opening back up, and it¡¯s already started to get inmed. Additionally, I had used up a lot of my divine power while dealing with the monsters earlier, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you can¡¯t treat him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s regrettable, but¡­ that is the case.¡±

    The priest¡¯s voice dwindled.

    There was a mixture of guilt and regret in his gaze as he looked at Cassion whose eyes were closed.

    As though looking at someone who¡¯s about to die.

    Rosetta pushed the priest¡¯s back.

    There¡¯s no way Cassion¡¯s dying. Why was he looking at him like that?

    Like calling misfortune to this ce.

    Rosetta pushed the priest¡¯s back roughly, then she ran straight out of the barracks. She came back as soon as she was able to drag back a few other priests.

    Nheless, their responses were much the same.

    They took turns pouring ineffective divine power into him, but other than groaning a few times, Cassion did not move.

    Then, the priests shook their heads with sad faces.

    The number of priests who went through the barracks exceeded ten.

    But, before she knew it, only Cassion and Rosetta were left.

    Rosetta could no longer leave Cassion alone to look for other priests.

    At the back of her mind, she was still very worried about Alicia who¡¯s somewhere outside, but she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the unconscious Cassion.

    Right now, the worst case was creeping into her mind as well.

    Everyone came to the same result. She couldn¡¯t help but think about it.

    ¡°Haa¡­ ha¡­¡±

    As his eyes were still closed, Cassion¡¯s blue lips let out scorching breaths.

    His body was like ice, but his breaths were hot.

    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s exerting his entire body¡¯s strength on just the singr task of breathing.

    Rosetta held Cassion¡¯s hand, leaning down against it.

    The unfathomable reality was full of dread.

    At this moment, she regretted helping all those people out of the selfish desire to relieve her guilt.

    She should have just turned a blind eye on them. She should have just run straight down the mountain.

    And pretended that she didn¡¯t see them¡­

    In the first ce, since when had she been so altruistic.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­¡±

    Foolishughter spilled through her lips.

    Strangely, tears would note out.

    Instead, a ferocious wave of anger reared its head through the gap in her rising emotions.

    ¡°Urien¡­¡±

    The name was spat out with such malice, however her voice trembled.

    ¡®No, not right now¡­¡¯

    This anger should be set aside forter.

    First and foremost, the priority was to save Cassion somehow.

    That¡¯s right. No matter what, he must live.

    Rosetta closed her eyes slowly.

    As the pale, ashen face of Cassion disappeared from her sight, what appeared in her mind was the image of him as he was his usual self.

    Her memories gradually turned back.

    To the memory of when she and Cassion were catching the deer.

    The memory of showing him the whip sword.

    The memory of visiting the sick Cassion.

    The memory of going together with him to his own funeral.

    Then, more and more and more¡­

    Back to the very first day she met him.

    Even the memory of when his heart stopped for a moment.

    As she clearly remembered his copsed body on the ground at that alley, her closed eyelids slowly opened.

    Beneath her tremblingshes, her golden irises were firm and did not quiver.

    She deliberately straightened her posture.

    Just now, she used both hands to hold Cassion¡¯s hand as she buried her face in it, but she carefully put his hand back on the bed.

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡±

    Her lips, which were without any strength at all, uttered a small voice.

    As she looked at Cassion¡¯s face, her gaze was both nk and clear at the same time.

    She reached out slowly towards Cassion¡¯s heart.

    The very core and source of his mana.

    Just as she did back then, when Cassion¡¯s heart stopped.

    As his mana began to circte in his body before, all his wounds were suddenly healed.

    Even the heart that once stopped started beating again.

    In other words, he died and came back to life.

    It could be described as nothing short of a ¡®miracle¡¯.

    In the original novel, it was described as a ¡®miracle that could never be seen twice¡¯.

    However, no one truly knows whether it¡¯s actually a miracle.

    So, if that miracle was sought after one more time¡­

    Rosetta smiled faintly.

    The face that now smiled was strange.

    The corners of her lips were evidently turned up, however her eyes looked as if they would burst into tears at any given moment.

    Rosetta brought her hand to his chest slowly.

    It was cold everywhere she touched.

    The mana that was now flowing in Cassion¡¯s body was less than half of what usually circted within him.

    As long as his body could withstand it, she could twist his energy circuits little by little to make his mana flow.

    ¡®Maybe there wouldn¡¯t be any point in twisting his energy circuits.¡¯

    But whether there were still a lot of energy circuits that she could twist now or whether there¡¯s only a few, there was no other choice.

    In order to save the man who the priests had given up on.

    In order to save the minor viin who¡¯s about to die a dog¡¯s death.

    In order to finally cut down the fate of death standing in his way.

    Fine. I¡¯ll bet everything.

    With a nervous gulp, Rosetta closed her eyes again.

    A few indistinct breaths moved back and forth through her lips.

    The trembling breaths gradually found their calm.

    And soon, her fingertips were covered with qi.

    All she could hope was that this dangerous gamble would work.

    Please.

    * * *

    The rain started to subside.

    Due to the dark, overcast sky, it was difficult to know how much time had passed.

    In many ways, this day was perfect for the word, ¡®disaster¡¯.

    With this terrible weather, with those horrifying monsters.

    Dagger in hand, Diana had a grim smile on her lips as she hacked away at what¡¯s in front of her.

    Her left shoulder had be injured from dealing with a monster earlier.

    It seemed like the only thing she could trust now was this right arm of hers, which too was limp and stiff already.

    Even beyond that, because she had been wielding her dagger continuously until now, the skin of her palm was torn and blood continued to trickle out.

    Just like the blue mucus that was flowing down the gaping mouth of the monster she was facing now.

    Staring at the growling monster that wasing closer and closer, Diana muttered.

    ¡°Already persistent as it is, but now they¡¯re somehow evolving.¡±

    Unlike the monsters that first attached her, the monster she was facing now looked different.

    Their outer skin had be harder, and their fangs were grotesquely sharper andrger. Their nails, too.

    Even just one look at them and you¡¯d know how much more cumbersome they were to fight against now.

    Besides that.

    ¡®What¡¯s with that monster over there?¡¯

    Diana¡¯s eyes nced quickly towards the sky over the barracks.

    Atop the dense trees protruded the head and tail of a lizard.

    It was a few minutes ago when its tremendous roar shook the area.

    Perhaps this was the ¡®demonic beast¡¯ that Rosetta had mentioned before.

    ¡°It¡¯s as tall as a hill, seriously.¡±

    Her tired voice muttered out hermentations, and her gasps were enough to show just how tired she was.

    Then, at that moment.

    A blue hand shot up from underground.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    She immediately noticed the presence that appeared underground, so Diana reflexively moved to avoid it.

    However, her exhausted body would not let her move at will.

    Faster than her heavy leg could move, the hand grabbed her right then.

    And while she was distracted by her caught ankle, the monster facing her quickly moved closer and grabbed her by the neck.

    ¡°Ku¡­ Keugh!¡±

    Held down by a huge hand, Diana struggled.

    As ifughing at her, the monster raised its hand up high as it continued to have Diana in its clutches.

    Diana¡¯s feet left the ground.

    The hand that held her ankle disappeared underground once more.

    The higher she was lifted, the worse the pain was in her neck.

    ¡®Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t faint¡­¡¯

    But even as she struggled to keep breathing, Diana readied her dagger-wielding hand.

    If she could hit it squarely, she¡¯d be able to get out of this situation right away.

    However, her determination was disastrously shattered.

    When she swung, the monster easily caught the dagger and threw the weapon behind her.

    Her brown eyes moved along the trajectory of the thrown dagger, but her gaze could not continue following it until it reached the ground.

    Thunk.

    Soon, the dull sound as it fell was heard.

    Diana gritted her teeth, her eyelids trembling.

    ¡®It¡¯s a gift¡­ from¡­ Lady Rosetta¡­¡¯

    Rosetta had given it to her as a gift, saying that it was made just for her.

    It was the first time Diana received such a gift, so she always cherished it and carried it with her wherever she went.

    And she had decided to live her entire life with that dagger in a pocket close to her heart.

    ¡®After everything, is this how I¡¯m going to die¡­? Without even helping Lady Rosetta properly?¡¯

    Injustice and guilt flooded through her blurring thoughts.

    A hot sensation filled her tightened throat.

    Cold tears began to pool around her reddened eyes.

    ¡®I desperately wish for Lady Alicia¡¯s safety¡­¡¯

    At the same time, she would have considered her death to be worthwhile if only Alicia was safe.

    Just a while ago.

    Immediately after the lizard¡¯s roar was heard, and while they were suddenly surrounded with so many presences,

    Diana hastily led Daniel and Alicia away, in the opposite direction of the barracks.

    The two were flustered by Diana¡¯s abrupt appearance, but they soon ran with her in the lead.

    Those presences jumped out and chased after them.

    A total of five blue monsters.

    Three had human forms, and the other two had animal forms.

    Even so, there was a limit to fighting against the seemingly endless monsters, and Diana couldn¡¯t keep this up to protect Alicia and Daniel.

    Inevitably, she had no choice but to hide Alicia and Daniel in what looked like the safest ce right now.

    It was the perfect ce to hide because the bushes there were thick, and the spot was surrounded by towering, thorny trees.

    Pulling out an extra dagger, Diana handed it over to Alicia and told her,

    ¡°Mdy, you have to do your best to hide here. The others will be here soon to rescue you.¡±

    With a strained smile, Alicia held Diana¡¯s wrist as though to calm her down.

    t/n: the term ¡®energy vein¡¯ is a very very rough and literal trantion, sorry about that. i couldn¡¯t figure out what the proper term for it is, and it¡¯s a different term from ¡®qi pathway¡¯, so i can¡¯t use that one here. (¡­rofan has me at a chokehold, but i should really start studying other martial arts novel trantions by now¡­¡­)

    edit: reced the term ¡®energy vein¡¯ with ¡®energy circuit¡¯! ty for the help, CocoPop!

 Chapter 120

    <h4>Chapter 120</h4>

    Her big golden eyes were filled with tears out of worry.

    ¡°What about you, Diana?¡±

    Diana smiled as she received thedy¡¯s warm concern.

    She soon gently removed the hand that clung to her wrist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I just¡­ I just need you to be safe, Mdy.¡±

    ¡°Diana¡­¡±

    A voice so full of sorrow called out to her, but Diana turned to Daniel as though she did not hear it.

    He faced Diana with a stiff look, but nheless filled with sadness as well.

    ¡°Then, Sir Daniel. I leave Mdy in your care.¡±

    ¡°Be careful out there, Miss Diana.¡±

    That was thest moment.

    Diana rushed out of there without any more words exchanged between them. The monsters that were knocked out earlier were about to rise again.

    So, she had to get away from them as soon as possible.

    Without hesitation, she turned her back on them and ran towards the direction where the monstersy.

    Thud, thud, thud.

    Every step she made was loud.

    So, anyone who¡¯d hear this would notice her presence at once.

    This was so that those two could hide even better.

    And fortunately, her efforts were sessful.

    All five monsters chased after Diana.

    She kept cutting them down over and over again so that they wouldn¡¯t get near those two people.

    Until things ended up like this.

    Diana continued to worry for her even as she was being choked to death.

    ¡®After I die, I just wish that these monsters won¡¯t go to Lady Alicia¡­¡¯

    Four monsters were nearby, lying on the ground.

    One monster was grabbing her neck.

    She didn¡¯t want any of these monsters to go to Alicia, even if that meant offering her own body as carnage.

    Her vision gradually turned cloudy, and then ck.

    Amidst her blurred thoughts, one name that she had set aside for the moment shed to the forefront of her mind.

    ¡­Ria.

    Her younger sister, Ria.

    So afraid that she¡¯d choose her own survival if she¡¯d remember the name, Diana had been desperately trying to push down that name.

    If she ever dared to live, she might run away.

    That she might save her own life instead of the lives of the people she had a duty to protect.

    And she was afraid of that, so she tried to hide that name and pretend she couldn¡¯t remember.

    However, as the end of her life approached, she couldn¡¯t help but think of her name.

    Ria.

    When her younger sister¡¯s face came to mind, Diana¡¯s firm lips were naturally drawn into an arc on their own.

    Tears filled her eyes as hershes trembled.

    Soon, two streams of hot tears flowed down her cheeks.

    At the same time, her vision turnedpletely ck.

    As though her head was being suffocated as well, her brain was in such pain that it felt like it was about to explode.

    And this was her final moment.

    .

    .

    No.

    She thought it was the final moment.

    aash¡ª

    Until something flew through the wind, and soon, her body dropped to the ground.

    ¡°Hu¡­huuk¡­ Cough¡­ cough¡­ Ha¡­¡±

    As she was on the floor, Diana grabbed her choked neck and spat out a dry cough.

    Every time rough breaths passed through her throat, the rity of her imminent death gradually faded.

    From where the projectile flew in, something started to move.

    Diana was barely able to twist her head to see whose presence it was.

    That person, standing tall, approached her with ease.

    Something gold shed brightly through the drizzling rain.

    Diana blinked.

    Just in case¡ª just to check whether what she¡¯s looking at right now was real or merely an illusion.

    In the meantime, the mirage that approached her reached out one hand.

    There, on that person¡¯s open palm was Diana¡¯s dagger.

    The monster had thrown it away earlier, but that same dagger came back and cut the monster down.

    Diana reached forward with a trembling hand to take the dagger.

    The sensation of its cold metal overwhelmed her sense of touch.

    As if to confirm that this was not a mere illusion.

    Only then did Diana¡¯s lips open slightly.

    ¡°¡­La¡­Lady Rosetta¡­¡±

    As her name was called, Rosetta smiled.

    ¡°You have to take care of your weapon properly, Diana. I had this made especially for you, right?¡±

    At the joking tone, Diana¡¯s expression changed, and eventually sheughed.

    She really, really wanted to hear that voice.

    She¡¯d been waiting so long.

    Atop the garbled smile on her face, hot tears poured down relentlessly.

    As sheughed and cried, Rosetta disposed of the sprawling monsters one after another with her own hands.

    Enraptured, Diana stared as Rosetta moved. In the end, there was a helpless smile on her lips.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that the opponents she had been struggling so hard against died just like that.

    ¡°The weakness of these monsters is the small core inside their hearts. They¡¯re also called ¡®beads¡¯. If you break those beads, the monsters will nevere back to life again.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ha, I didn¡¯t know that¡­ I think I¡¯ve cut off their heads a hundred times already¡­¡±

    By the time the regretful murmur was uttered, all the sprawling monsters had disappearedpletely.

    The only things left to indicate that they had once been here were shattered beads and blue puddles.

    Rosetta looked around for thest time, then she went to Diana¡¯s side, examining her physical condition.

    Rosetta¡¯s straight eyebrows furrowed deeply.

    Injured shoulders and hands.

    A scarred neck.

    All of these injuries were evidence to just how fiercely Diana endured.

    With a stiff expression, Rosetta stared at Diana for a moment, then she quietly raised one hand to pat Diana on the head.

    ¡°You did well, Diana. You must have had a difficult time enduring until now.¡±

    A gentle touch, worried eyes.

    As she received Rosetta¡¯s warm sce, Diana gritted her mrs together.

    If she didn¡¯t do this, she thought that she just might burst into tears again.

    So, holding back her tears, Diana smiled broadly instead.

    ¡°Right? I did my very best to hold on.¡±

    Hearing Diana¡¯s brave voice as it was blurred by her tears, Rosetta nodded.

    ¡°Yes, you did. You did such a good job.¡±

    * * *

    After a moment.

    Diana was now on Rosetta¡¯s back.

    Diana tried to get to her feet so that she could guide Rosetta to where Alicia was, but she staggered not long after. So, Rosetta carried her.

    She tried to dissuade Rosetta from doing this, but it didn¡¯t work.

    ¡°Mdy, you really don¡¯t have to¡­¡±

    While guiding Rosetta towards their destination, Diana kept fiddling with her fingers and muttering the same thing.

    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t hate it.

    It¡¯s just¡­

    She felt awkward and ufortable to be on Rosetta¡¯s back. Rosetta was the person she respected the most.

    Rosetta also knew how Diana felt, so she purposely said one thing in a calm voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I also carried Maxwell on my back earlier.¡±

    ¡°¡­Pfft.¡±

    The reply was restrainedughter.

    Considering howrge Cassion¡¯s physique was, just picturing him on Rosetta¡¯s back made it so that she could barely hold back herughter.

    Giggling briefly at the mental image, Diana soon looked around to see where the man was.

    She wanted to make fun of him as soon as she saw him.

    He must havee here too, just like a thread would not be without a needle.

    However, no matter how much she looked around, she couldn¡¯t see the face of the man she was looking for.

    In the first ce, it seemed like Rosetta was the only one who came here.

    Diana tilted her head to the side.

    Perhaps, did Maxwell stay behind at the barracks?

    Was he dealing with the monsters over there?

    Well, certainly, that was the original n.

    ¡°¡­Is Maxwell staying near the barracks?¡±

    As Diana came to this conclusion, she asked just to confirm.

    It was just a casual question.

    Quite literally, the kind of question that would be asked under the impression that the n was going smoothly.

    However, at that moment.

    The air froze.

    Rosetta¡¯s legs, as they were diligently moving down the path, stopped suddenly.

    And her golden eyes lost focus as she stared into the air.

    Diana¡¯s own eyes widened gradually at the unusual atmosphere. It¡¯s not the reaction that she was expecting.

    No way.

    As her eyes went wide, her brown pupils stared at Rosetta.

    All she could see was Rosetta¡¯s silver hair, drooping in the rain.

    Gulp.

    A shallow gulp passed down her dry, aching throat.

    She was at a loss for words, but eventually, she was able to speak only after stammering several times.

    ¡°¡­That¡­ That¡¯s not the case¡­ Right?¡±

    It was an ominous way to broach the subject.

    A question that she could not bear toplete.

    An answer wasn¡¯t given right away.

    Still silent, Rosetta started moving again.

    The sound of her steps over the puddles on the ground continued.

    The drenched silence stretched on as the sound of rain and the rumbling of thunder apanied it.

    However, just before Diana was about to burst into tears again.

    Only btedly did Rosetta¡¯s rain-soaked red lips slowly open.

    ¡°¡­Maxwell is¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not dead.¡±

    The tension in the air had been drawn out, but in the end, the answer was positive.

    ¡°Ha! Lady Rosetta!¡±

    To the point that Diana reproached Rosetta in this way.

    Rosetta stopped walking for a moment, and she looked back at Diana with a smile.

    Her lips were smiling, however her gaze was still subdued.

    Her pause came across as though she was teasing Diana, but as a matter of fact, it wasn¡¯t for that reason.

    For a moment, as he was gasping for dear life, Cassion¡¯s face popped into her mind.

    The sh of life as he was dying, the sh of life as he was revived.

    Rosetta couldn¡¯t help but pause because the heart-shattering anxiety she experienced earlier came to mind so vividly.

    ¡ªGRAAAH!

    Then, she saw the lizard towering over the trees.

    It was so huge that, even from a distance, its white eyeballs were clearly visible.

    And, on that lizard¡¯s enormous head was one such man with dark eyes.

    He was one of the two people who were moving quickly around the beast.

    Cassion.

    That foolish man who ran out to stop the lizard the very moment he barely escaped death.

    And the other one.

    ¡®¡­Leo Carter.¡¯

    The man who could perhaps be Urien.

    Soon enough, Rosetta raised her head once more and started moving forward yet again.

    ¡°So, where do we go, Diana?¡±

    ¡°Ah, just straight ahead from here, and then¡­¡±

    As she busily ran down the path that Diana guided her on, other thoughts still continued to hover in her head.

    From the moment he saved Cassion and the lizard appeared.

    And.

    Until the moment her eyes met with the red gaze that was looking straight at her.

    * * *

    About thirty minutes ago.

    With his face still so deathly pale, Cassion was closing his eyes.

    Rosetta began to unravel all of his blocked pathways, hoping for a second miracle.

    And soon enough, Cassion¡¯s limp body began to move abruptly.

    Cough¡ª

    Ugh¡ª

    Both the man and the woman coughed out blood at the same time.

    Rosetta couldn¡¯t even wipe the blood around her mouth. She focused all her energy in concentrating on the task at hand.

    To squeeze out everyst drop of the mana in his heart, which until now had yet to flow properly.

    Cassion coughed again several times, his body convulsing.

    But unfortunately, his closed eyes did not open.

    Every time he coughed as his eyes were closed, the amount of mana flowing through his body gradually increased.

    Then, at longst.

    When all of the mana in his heart had finally started to flow around his body.

    ¡°Huuuk¡­¡±

    With a gasp, those closed eyes shot open.

    At the same time, the mana that overflowed from its source began to flow back.

    The unexpected result made Rosetta jump from her seat.

    ¡°CASSION!¡±

    And Rosetta¡¯s cry then resounded inside the barracks.

 Chapter 121

    <h4>Chapter 121</h4>

    Even before the mana backflow, his face was already as white as a sheet¡ªyet it had turned blue now.

    His eyes couldn¡¯t focus anywhere, just staring nkly into the air.

    ¡°Cassion!¡±

    Rosetta called him again.

    For a moment, it felt as if their eyes met.

    Soon, his convulsing body gradually regained stability.

    His te, which had been quivering from such overflowing mana, began to center itself.

    At the same time, the mana that was freely circting through his pathways now found stability as well. The profusely trickling blood at his waist suddenly stopped.

    And that was not all.

    New flesh began to cover the spot where the blood stopped.

    Quite literally, it was a miracle.

    ¡°¡­Cassion.¡±

    nkly reciting his voice, Rosetta implored those out of focus eyes to look back at her.

    Between his trembling eyshes were two ck eyes.

    Two ck eyes that looked silently at her.

    It wasn¡¯t long before he opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°Rosetta.¡±

    When the voice she thought she¡¯d never hear again called her name, Rosetta¡¯s heart strangely felt so overwhelmed.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rosetta held Cassion¡¯s hand and, again, buried her face in it.

    Before, it was as if she was holding a block of ice. But now, there was a hint of warmth in that hand.

    ¡°Cassion, are you okay?¡±

    Hearing the evident concern in her voice as her face was still buried in his hand, Cassion smiled.

    For someone who was at the threshold of death just now¡­

    He was very calm.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Even his voice was calm.

    Finding this rather strange, Rosetta raised her face from Cassion¡¯s hand.

    Then, with a baffled expression, she checked his pulse.

    She was worried what kind of aftershock there would be to someone who¡¯d been throwing up blood until just a second ago, but suddenly got better all at once.

    She was thinking that he might just be pretending to be calm.

    However, it wasn¡¯t an act.

    There wasn¡¯t even a single problem.

    His pulse, which had been in dire straits earlier, was back to its original cadence.

    No, it was beating even healthier than before.

    ¡®Is it all because of his mana?¡¯

    She still felt a bit wired, but once the crisis was averted, she felt herself loosen up.

    Sighing heavily, Rosetta finally leaned against her chair, head thrown back as she looked up.

    And the brilliant ceiling of the barracks filled her vision.

    ¡°¡­What a relief. I didn¡¯t lose you. What a relief.¡±

    At the heart-rending murmur, it was Cassion¡¯s turn to hold her hand this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die until you tell me to.¡±

    Hearing those really embarrassing words, a weak smile tugged up on her lips.

    But she did notugh.

    Because she knew that he wasn¡¯t joking.

    There was a moment of silence.

    A very peaceful moment of silence, which came only after such a long time.

    However, with the state of the current situation, this moment of tranquility did notst.

    GRAAAH¡ª!

    Until now, a wholly iparable noise shook the entire barracks.

    Rosetta and Cassion stood up at the same time, and their eyes met.

    ¡®The lizard.¡¯

    The monsters made them forget about it for a while, but the demonic beast was finally here.

    They both hurried outside.

    As expected, an enormous lizard came into their sight.

    However, the one thing that they didn¡¯t expect was this: the lizard had turned into a monster.

    It wasn¡¯t an ordinary demonic beast now, but a demonic beast that had turned into a blue monster.

    ¡°¡­How?¡±

    The feeble question left Rosetta¡¯s lips.

    The lizard was a beast that had been raised by Leo.

    But now¡­ How in the world did it turn into a blue monster?

    Did Urien find out about the lizard first?

    And then he turned the lizard into a blue monster in advance?

    Or¡­

    In the midst of all theplex thoughts that went through her mind¡­

    She saw someone¡¯s face in the distance.

    A man who was drenchedpletely by the rain, but this only made his red hair stand out even more vividly.

    Leo Carter.

    He was standing with his back to her right then, but as if he had noticed her gaze, he slowly turned around.

    And, through the drizzling rain, their eyes met.

    That man¡¯s face was just as calm.

    Even though the demon that he¡¯d been hiding until now had turned into a ¡®blue monster¡¯, there was no sign of surprise in his features at all.

    Only a smile,pletely nonchnt and without a care to the world.

    His red irises shed fiercely.

    However, he soon turned his back on her again as he walked towards the lizard.

    Atop that man¡¯s rxed back, someone else¡¯s silhouette ovepped.

    ¡®¡­Don¡¯t tell me, Leo is¡­?¡¯

    With furrowed brows, doubt settled upon her.

    She took a step forward, intending to follow Leo right away just to confirm.

    However, she could not pursue this intention.

    ¡°Rosetta, Aliciaes first right now.¡±

    Because Cassion pulled her back to her senses.

    Alicia.

    The name fell heavily in her mind, and the very mention of it made Rosetta stop in her tracks. She shook her head.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Of course.¡±

    So swept away by the past, she nearly lost her grip on the present.

    The most important thing was to defeat that huge, horrible blue monster and save Alicia, who had been left shivering somewhere.

    She rummaged through her pocket and pulled out a note.

    It was a note that she found earlier at the barracks, saying that Diana had gone to follow Alicia.

    The note mentioned that Alicia went to an out of the way forest path some distance away from the barracks.

    So, Diana went there as well.

    Recalling the map of the northern forest, Rosetta could roughly guess where that path was.

    However.

    Her worried, golden eyes headed towards the lizard.

    Aside from the corrtion it presented between Urien and Leo,

    ¡®How should that lizard be dealt with?¡¯

    If the lizard were to run erratically, the casualties would rise yet again.

    She would have left in a heartbeat if it was just a normal beast.

    However, now that it was a blue monster, it had be a problem too big for her to ignore.

    But at the same time, if she were to deal with that lizard, she would once again lose precious time.

    It¡¯s almostughable how much she¡¯s being gued by this same worry.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since she regretted helping other people because of her useless guilt.

    However, in the days that she lived as ¡®Rita¡¯¡­

    The terrible memories she had of all those people dying right before her eyes weighed heavily on her shoulders.

    Rosetta could not say anything for a moment.

    Next to her, Cassion stared at her quietly, then he took a step forward.

    His movement prompted Rosetta to grab his arm.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    At her question, which wasced with concern and anxiety, Cassion shrugged.

    It was something that Rosetta herself did often.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight the lizard.¡±

    ¡°Why are you¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the n anyway.¡±

    ¡°That was the n when it was just a regr beast. Not a monster like that.¡±

    ¡°Beasts are inherently monsters, too.¡±

    ¡°Be serious.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. I¡¯ll stop it with theme jokes.¡±

    After the ensuing conversation, Rosetta tightened her hold on Cassion¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ You can¡¯t do anything dangerous.¡±

    Cassion.

    When her voice dropped to a whisper as she said his name, Cassion paused.

    It was the first time she called his name with so many people passing by around them.

    That was enough for him to know just how desperate she was feeling right now.

    However, even more so, Cassion could not back down.

    He looked at Rosetta¡¯s hand as she was still holding his arm, then he raised his other hand to hold her wrist.

    ¡°¡­If the lizard runs wild and many people get hurt, it¡¯ll be harder on you.¡±

    Rosetta couldn¡¯t deny what he said. She bit her lower lip.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can stand seeing you that way. I won¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    ¡°¡­But just now, you almost died. You¡¯re still a patient who miraculously died and came back to life.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it was you who saved me yet again. And you know exactly what the effects are, Rosetta.¡±

    Rosetta didn¡¯t reply.

    However, this was enough of an answer.

    Cassion smiled, then continued speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of this that I¡¯m feeling even stronger than before. I feel much better than usual. In my current condition, forget just one lizard¡ªit feels like I can take on a whole legion of crocodiles.¡±

    So don¡¯t worry and go.

    Ever so gently, Cassion held Rosetta¡¯s wrist and tugged it slightly.

    And she eventually let go.

    Her slender fingers hovered for a moment, but soon grabbed the air instead, then moved back.

    This was Rosetta¡¯s way of saying that he could go.

    That he could go and do just as he said.

    Frankly speaking, he was right.

    Even now, Cassion was surrounded by mana that was so thick and blue that it hurt just touching his skin.

    With the state that he was in now, he wouldn¡¯t have a problem dealing with that monster.

    Leo was headed towards the lizard as well. It¡¯s enough to let him deal with it, just as he did in the original novel.

    However, if left alone, there inevitably would be many casualties.

    All he¡¯s intending to do here was to spin a heroic tale for himself. There¡¯s nothing more impactful than a hero who would appear amidst countless deaths, only to save the souls of those who still remained alive.

    And¡­

    ¡®What if he¡¯s Urien?¡¯

    The oue would also be simr.

    A monster that he created with his own hands would not retaliate against its master.

    Yes. In many ways, Cassion¡¯s decision was the right one.

    However, Rosetta kept remembering the sight of him convulsing¡­ dying¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t die. Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    The quiet voice uttered a request, an order, and a plea all at the same time.

    In response, Cassion nodded.

    ¡°You as well, Rosetta.¡±

    Two gazes, brimming with emotion, locked with each other.

    Not a word was said, but a conversation was exchanged with their eyes.

    It was Rosetta who turned away first.

    Since a decision had already been made, she should do her part quickly.

    Her utmost priority was to find Diana and Alicia, and keep them safe.

    She deliberately set aside any thoughts of what woulde next.

    The roars of the lizard continued to echo behind her, but she did not look back.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she ran like that, but she soon met Diana and saved her from immediate danger.

    Now, it was time for her to find Alicia.

 Chapter 122

    <h4>Chapter 122</h4>

    ¡°Is it here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, over there, past the bushes.¡±

    Following Diana¡¯s directions, Rosetta arrived at her destination.

    With Diana still on her back, she headed towards the tall bushes and dense thicket that Diana was pointing at.

    Indeed.

    It was a great hiding ce to hide someone from the eyes of both people and beasts.

    ¡°Alicia.¡±

    Rosetta approached that spot, calling Alicia¡¯s name.

    Then, she slowly leaned down to clear out the bushes carefully.

    However.

    No one¡¯s there.

    Rosetta and Diana¡¯s expressions stiffened at the same moment, both at a loss for words.

    The more surprised of the two was Diana.

    ¡°But surely¡­ this is the right ce¡­¡±

    She stuttered in surprise, struggling to speak through her bruised throat.

    And when she heard Diana¡¯s flustered words by her ear, Rosetta¡¯s brows became furrowed.

    Behind the dense thicket, the people who were supposed to be here were not.

    Then, something caught Rosetta¡¯s eye amidst the shadows.

    Rosetta reached out and touched it with one finger.

    The wet texture reminiscent of rainwater was on her fingertip.

    But as she retracted her hand and brought it to her eyes, a distinctly metallic scent reached her nose.

    The liquid that was on her hand was red.

    Rosetta stared at her hand with cold eyes, but soon, she rubbed her fingertips and stood up straight once more.

    Above her tightly closed mouth, her sharp gaze looked around.

    The forest surrounding the two young women was tranquil.

    Trees swaying in the asional breeze, the rain drizzling as it was.

    The only ones making a slight noise were them.

    Other than that, she couldn¡¯t feel any signs or movements from a monster or a person.

    Clenching her bloodstained hand, Rosetta again spoke through her tense lips.

    ¡°Alicia¡­¡±

    Yet again, no one answered.

    * * *

    Around the time that the hunting festival began¡ª

    The emperor and the three dukes went back to the imperial pce first through their carriages.

    It¡¯s one of the long-standing traditions of the hunting festival for the emperor and the dukes to leave the hunting grounds once they had finished doing their roles here.

    Rain had begun to fall some time ago, and so their travels had slowed down. Even so, if their carriages continued trudging on, they would arrive at the imperial pce before sundown.

    However, the lined-up carriages eventually failed to reach the imperial pce. They had to stop in the middle.

    A carrier bird with an urgent letter reached their procession, flying from the northern forest where the hunting festival was being held.

    ¡°HALT!¡± the emperor shouted.

    The knight who first noticed the carrier bird immediately informed the emperor, and in turn, the emperor stopped all the carriages at once.

    At the sudden disturbance, the three dukes hurriedly left their carriages and went to the emperor¡¯s side.

    Nervous energy could be felt all around as the situation had turned strange.

    The pouring rain did nothing to alleviate the ominous tension in the air.

    Upon receiving the letter from the knight, the emperor quickly read it.

    Rumble¡­ BOOM!

    At that moment, lightning struck.

    Beneath the sudden outpour of light, the emperor¡¯s violet eyes shed dimly.

    And in his tight grip, the soaked correspondence was crumpled helplessly.

    The emperor turned to face the three dukes, then he spoke with a low voice.

    ¡°We need to go back. There seems to be a problem at the hunting festival.¡±

    Problem.

    That one word was too brief of a summary of what was happening, but what¡¯s clear was this: something¡¯s wrong.

    There had never been a ¡®problem¡¯ at the hunting festival before.

    ¡°Is it an attack, sire?¡± Duke Valentine asked, his tone of voice uncharacteristically stiff.

    As the emperor agonized for a moment, he soon nodded gravely.

    ¡°Unidentified demonic beasts have appeared. They¡¯re calling in for reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°Are there many of them?¡± inquired Duke Carter.

    ¡°That seems to be the case. It¡¯s said in the letter that there are already some casualties.¡±

    ¡°Goodness,¡± Duke Freesia eximed as he heard the emperor¡¯s reply.

    The emperor looked at the three dukes one after another, then he shouted out the window of the carriage.

    ¡°There is an attack at the hunting festival! Send a carrier bird right away¡ªtell the Imperial Knights to convene and send reinforcements immediately. As for us, turn the carriages around and head back to the northern forest!¡±

    The emperor¡¯s fierymand rang out solemnly, and the knights and the coachmen began to move quickly.

    The three dukes also bowed to the emperor and returned to their respective carriages in haste.

    The carriages all turned around and, in perfect order, went back down the path they had treaded just before.

    With the imperial carriage in front, House Carter and House Freesia¡¯s carriages followed behind.

    The only one that had yet to leave was House Valentine¡¯s carriage, because the owner of the carriage was still not inside.

    Duke Valentine stood beside the carriage,pletely still beneath the rain¡¯s downpour.

    His clear, golden eyes stared at the path that he had just passed.

    And at the end of his gaze was the northern forest.

    All his children were there.

    Their faces shed through his mind one by one.

    Damian. Alicia.

    And,

    Rosetta.

    ¡°Your Grace, you must get on!¡±

    One of House Valentine¡¯s knights, who was waiting on horseback, spoke to the duke in a hurry.

    Inwardly, he wanted to ask why the duke was just watching the other carriages moving away.

    Then, the duke¡¯s eyes turned to the knight.

    When the intense, golden eyes met with his, the knight couldn¡¯t help but gulp.

    The duke¡¯s surrounding atmosphere was incredibly severe.

    As if the knight had been thrown in front of an enraged beast, no weapons at all.

    The duke did not answer and instead tapped the empty carriage that was waiting for him.

    The knights of House Valentine, as they were waiting around the carriage, looked at him in unison.

    ¡°Everyone, head for the northern forest as fast as you possibly can.¡±

    He spoke not in a loud voice, but the pressure they all felt was enormous.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    That was all that the duke said.

    After saying so, he did not get into the carriage. He started walking forward.

    A golden energy rose around his body.

    Aura.

    The knights stood there and stared for a moment, taking in the rare sight.

    As their gazes hurriedly followed, the duke¡¯s steps gradually elerated.

    Quite literally, he looked like he was walking rather than running to the naked eye, but his speed did not match this.

    It only took ten steps for him to overtake the imperial knights at the vanguard.

    Everyone was shellshocked by this astounding speed.

    Behind the rapidly moving man¡¯s back, the afterimage of his aura left a golden trajectory.

    It shone clearly even after the duke had already gone farther ahead.

    The knights and the coachmen urged their horses to gallop along this trail.

    The strong downpour made it difficult for everyone to see whaty ahead, but the trail of gold served as their clear guide.

    ¡®Indeed, a swordmaster is truly different.¡¯

    Running along this golden trajectory, the knights admired the duke¡¯s abilities.

    As they were fellow knights who grasped swords in their hands, Duke Valentine was a remarkable object of respect.

    The sight of an extraordinary man¡¯s aura in person moved them, but at the same time, they clenched their teeth hard. The situation was dire enough that they all felt it in their bones.

    The cold-hearted Duke Valentine was acting this way now. This meant that the situation was more serious than ever.

    Even so, they didn¡¯t know what actually was going on in the duke¡¯s mind.

    He did not run forward while thinking about how the hunting festival had taken a turn for the worse. His determination was not for the sake of dealing with the monsters, and nor did he intend to organize the situation posthaste.

    It¡¯s just. It¡¯s only.

    Because he wanted to make sure that his children were unharmed.

    ¡°Everyone¡­ Please be safe.¡±

    The silent plea was washed away by the drumming rain.

    Only a golden afterimage was left where he ran.

    * * *

    Meanwhile, there was another man who was running.

    In the middle of the forest, where the blue monsters, who would not die, were prowling around.

    One man ran across them.

    GRAAHH¡ª

    For a moment, a huge sound reverberated throughout the forest.

    The sound came not from his spot now, but from the direction where he was headed.

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    Cursing briefly under his breath, Damian swept away his silver hair, which was stained with blue blood.

    His golden eyes nced at the enormous lizard, soaring high above the tall trees.

    About ten minutes prior, while he was a group of nobles and knights, fighting together against the monsters they had encountered in the woods¡ª

    He met a young nobleman who introduced himself as Walter. He knew how to defeat the monsters.

    After dering this, he demanded, please protect me.

    ¡°A method to defeat the monsters?¡±

    When Damian asked him, Walter answered with a vigorous nod.

    ¡°Yes! So please protect me. If you can promise me that, I¡¯ll tell you how you can defeat the monsters once and for all!¡±

    It was a request that didn¡¯t make sense.

    They met each other like this, so it was only natural to protect the other person from danger.

    But this man. It¡¯s absurd how he was trying to bargain right here and now.

    This was a crisis where each second mattered. The utmost priority was to take down the monsters straight away, yet he was doing this.

    Damian wasn¡¯t very pleased with the man, but for now, he nodded.

    The method he had spoken of would be used for saving lives anyway.

    The young nobleman¡¯s face brightened immediately.

    ¡°The monsters¡¯ weakness is their heart. And inside the hearts, there are¡­ beads¡­? Yeah, beads! That¡¯s what I heard!¡±

    Casting his gaze downwards, Damian caught onto the young nobleman¡¯s words.

    That¡¯s what he heard.

    In other words, this meant that Walter only just heard it from someone else.

    ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡±

    When Damian pressed Walter, he hurriedly added.

    ¡°You can trust this information. The person who taught me the monsters¡¯ weakness is someone who you know very well, Your Lordship.¡±

    ¡°Someone I know well?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s Ducal Lady Rosetta¡ªshe told me.¡±

    The name came out of nowhere, and Damian couldn¡¯t help but be perplexed.

    Why was her name mentioned in this situation?

    No, besides that.

    The man in front of him was a participant in the hunting festival.

    Rosetta should have been in the barracks.

    So how in the world did they meet?

    ¡°Where did you meet Ro¡ª¡±

    Damian¡¯s eyebrows were crumpled as he was about to ask another question, but right at that same moment¡­

    GRAAAAH.

    A massive noise reverberated throughout the entire forest.

    The roar was tremendous enough that even the ground on which he stood shook.

    Everyone in the group, including Damian, turned in unison.

    Towards the barracks, in the direction where that sound came from.

    Under the rising fog-like dust, something gradually emerged. The eyes of all who saw this grew wide.

    The barracks were supposed to be difficult to see from this spot.

    The distance between this side of the forest and the barracks was quite wide, and their vantage point would have been obscured by the dense and tall trees all around them.

    Nevertheless, they saw it clearly.

    Rising above the towering trees, there.

    The head of a blue reptile.

 Chapter 123

    <h4>Chapter 123</h4>

    ¡°What¡­ is that¡­¡±

    Someone muttered shakily.

    As if that was the signal, Damian¡¯s previously halted legs started moving slowly.

    His eyes were still fixed on the huge, towering monster.

    ¡°Young Duke?¡±

    One person noticed his movements and called out to him, but once he started, he did not stop.

    He only got faster and faster.

    In his mind, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t do this.

    He became the leader of that group of people for a reason.

    Damian hated one particr kind of people for all of his life.

    Those he believed to be imprudent, with no regard to their responsibilities at all.

    So, it was a funny thing.

    He was doing something that he detested with all his being.

    He would have nothing to say even if he were to be ridiculed or stoned.

    Nevertheless, his legs kept stomping through the ground and could not stop.

    The moment he saw the monster that appeared with a roar¡­

    Alicia and Rosetta¡¯s faces shed through his mind in an instant, and anxiety burned such an enormous fire within him at the uncertainty of their safety.

    Blue monsters kept appearing as he ran down the mountain.

    But he never stopped moving.

    He heard that the heart was the monsters¡¯ weakness, but he could not afford to deal with them one by one.

    All he did was sh down their necks, or continued running while ignoring them.

    Whether theye back to life or not.

    Whether they went after him or not.

    Whether he was leading the monsters to his destination or not.

    None of that mattered now.

    His entire body was soaked with blue blood.

    Then the rain would wash everything out, until the cycle would continue anew.

    Even so, he did not stop.

    He ran and ran and ran, down the wet, slippery grass.

    GRAAAAH¡ª!

    Every time the monster¡¯s roars reverberated through the mountain, Alicia and Rosetta¡¯s faces only became more vivid in his mind.

    ¡®God damn it¡­¡¯

    His sword-wielding hand shed forward.

    * * *

    ¡°Wh¡­What is that¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my word, oh my Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahh¡­ A nightmare, a living nightmare.¡±

    Tired and pale-faced people looked up fearfully at the lizard, which raised its body and towered well over the trees that surrounded it.

    Even the torrential rain could not drown out their screams.

    The blue lizard looked around, creaking its stiff neck.

    Eyes,rger than a human head, rolled around.

    Gururuk¡­

    The newly awoken lizard seemed displeased by all the attention that it was receiving.

    It growled low, and stomped down its front foot.

    At the same time, it swung its tail, the wind sharply whistling along its movement.

    Hwiiick.

    BANG¡ª!

    All the trees that were in the tails way broke and were flung in one fell swoop.

    ¡°Gaaaah!¡±

    ¡°Please stop this!¡±

    ¡°Until when will these things wreak havoc!¡±

    Just when they were still dealing with the monsters that refused to die, now, a giant lizard had appeared.

    Waves of despair fell upon the injured and exhausted people, and they ran away with all their might while screaming.

    Their faces were soaked with liquid, unknown whether it was rainwater or their tears.

    This was simply¡­ living hell.

    However, there were still some people who kept theirposure even as they were amidst hell itself.

    Those who would be the heroes during these turbulent times.

    Those who pulled out their swords without a second thought, ran through all the screaming people, and threw themselves at the very center of this tragedy.

    Two sets of sharp eyes met in the air.

    One pair was red, the other ck.

    The red-eyed man was the first to speak.

    ¡°I never imagined we¡¯d meet here. Valentine¡¯s shy escort knight, you must be hiding something in your sleeves.¡±

    His tone was casual, but his eyes glinted.

    It was a gaze perhaps directed at an intruder trespassing into his domain.

    As Cassion¡¯s face was still covered by the tattered mask, he confronted the other man without ever avoiding those red eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything like that. I¡¯m just here to do my job.¡±

    ¡°Is hunting down this monster part of your job description? As far as I know, your job is to stand by the ducaldy¡¯s side as her escort knight.¡±

    ¡°It is also for the sake of her safety that I cut down anything that poses a danger to her.¡±

    Aha.

    Leo smiled silently at the other man who did not back down at this y of words.

    Soon, his smiling lips hardened icily.

    Then, hints of difort were clearly revealed over those red eyes.

    ¡°What a wonderful sense of duty. You¡¯re quite the coveted talent.¡±

    His voice was as cold as a cier, but Cassion was not shaken by this at all.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡±

    ¡°By any chance, would you like to work for me?¡±

    ¡°I apologize, but I shall remain by Mdy¡¯s side forever.¡±

    ¡°Good grief. That¡¯s a bit regrettable, but if that¡¯s your intention, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Instead, I shall pray that you don¡¯t die. May you survive this ordeal safely and aplish your great duty.

    This snake-like whisper followed.

    Even as he said, ¡®I pray that you don¡¯t die,¡¯ it sounded exactly like he was wishing the opposite.

    Cassion stared at him with a sinking gaze.

    Then, he moved his hand and ced it over the sword on his waist.

    Beneath the mask, the tightly closed lips gave a bted answer.

    ¡°Then, I shall also pray.¡±

    I pray that you shall not be harmed at all.

    Whooosh¡ª

    His whisper scattered in the wind.

    Silencemenced in the wind¡¯s wake, and soon after, the two men turned away from each other without any more words exchanged between them.

    The lizard then noticed the two approaching, uninvited guests that had jumped onto its massive body. It began to twist violently.

    As Leo rushed towards the monster¡¯s head, his lips opened to recite a short incantation.

    The moment his murmur ended, a shing red light hit the lizard¡¯s head squarely.

    Gieeek!

    The lizard screeched at once. It closed its eyes and shook its head.

    Meanwhile, it was around the same time that Cassion shed his extending sword towards the lizard¡¯s tail.

    The long, meandering de of the whip sword wrapped around the tail of the iling lizard.

    A blue me appeared along the de.

    Graaah¡­ GIEEEK!

    The lizard roared and thrashed hard.

    As it twisted its tail, the blue mes quickly dug into the lizard¡¯s skin.

    Soon, the huge tail was cut off cleanly, and it fell with a huge THUD!

    ¡°Kyaah!¡±

    ¡°Wh¡­What?!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Someone¡­ Who¡ª Who¡¯s on the lizard?!¡±

    ¡°No, there are two people!¡±

    ¡°The lizard¡¯s tail got cut off!¡±

    After the dust had settled around the fallen tail, the desperate people around the area began to talk noisily.

    They had been busy running away in fear until now, and it was only then that they noticed the man who was standing atop the lizard¡¯s tail, and the man who was standing tall atop the lizard¡¯s head.

    The severed tail. And a shing light.

    They did not know what exactly was happening, but as they realized that the lizard seemed to be under attack, hope was starting to rise again upon their faces one by one.

    ¡°Young Duke Carter?! Then that person¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is that? He¡¯s wearing a mask?¡±

    ¡°Whoever he is, it doesn¡¯t matter! Stay strong, Sir Knight!¡±

    Unlike the excitedmotion down below, the atmosphere surrounding the lizard sank even colder.

    The two men, who did not stop their onught of attacks, met gazes once more.

    One stood on the monster¡¯s head, and the other on its tail, so they were farther away than they had been before.

    Even so, despite being so far away from each other, their gazes matched ever so clearly.

    One set of red eyes and yet another set of red eyes.

    Again this time, it was Leo who opened his lips to speak first.

    He raised his head with a much more emotionless expression than before.

    ¡°You. You¡¯re using magic?¡±

    His voice carried the smallest hint of incredulity, but nevertheless, it was there.

    Cassion shrugged nonchntly.

    Urging his whip sword to return to its original form, he replied.

    ¡°Yes, somehow or another. I¡¯m using a little of it.¡±

    And again this time, he did not back down.

    * * *

    ¡°Lady Alicia!¡±

    ¡°Alicia! Where are you!¡±

    Diana and Rosetta¡¯s voices ran throughout the empty forest.

    When they saw that the people who were supposed to be there were not, and were instead reced by only red bloodstains in that spot, they were pushed into urgency.

    Diana stepped down from Rosetta¡¯s back, then she looked around.

    Even if she was an injured patient, it would be better if the two of them split up and searched the area separately.

    Still, because they didn¡¯t know when or where the monsters wouldunch another surprise attack, they had to still keep close.

    To the point of straining her throat, Rosetta kept shouting Alicia¡¯s name over and over again as she searched through the woods. However, she suddenly stopped.

    At this rate, there would be no end to this.

    Was this not like finding a needle in a haystack?

    Squeezing her eyes shut, she crouched down.

    The palm of her hand touched the ground.

    Diana, who was limping as she was searching for Alicia, looked at Rosetta and stopped as well.

    She didn¡¯t know what was happening, but she had a hunch that she would get in the way if she were to make any noise or move at all.

    And Diana¡¯s hunch was right.

    As Rosetta was wrapping her entire body with inner qi, she used her energy as an extension of her senses.

    Skin touched by the wind, the rain.

    What kind of things had they brought with them all the way here, reaching her.

    Through the ground that the palm of her hand was touching, she could feel various movements.

    She focused her inner qi on her eyes and her ears, searching relentlessly for distant sounds and invisible sights from afar.

    Upon her golden eyes, red veins started to show,

    Couuugh.

    How long did she stay that way.

    It was only a short time, but Rosetta¡¯s lips now overflowed with red blood.

    ¡°Lady Rosetta!¡±

    Shocked, Diana ran and limped towards her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Rosetta staggered to her feet, refusing the help she was offered.

    She closed her heavy eyelids and breathed for a moment.

    Because she overexerted herself from using her qi, even for a short period of time, she had to recover herself by using respite.[1]

    Soon, her closed eyes shed open.

    Her heaving chest regained stability.

    Rosetta carried the restless Diana on her back once more, then hurried forward.

    She ran so fast that the rain and the wind began to hit them horizontally.

    Diana closed her eyes tightly.

    And when she opened her eyes again, they were still in the midst of the thicket, but it was quite far from where Alicia was originally hiding.

    Rustle, rustle.

    There was movement from the bushes.

    Also a frightened breath.

    Rosetta crouched down, and with a conflicted smile, she swept the leaves aside.

    ¡°KYAAH!¡±

    As soon as the leaves were moved aside, a dagger popped out, apanied by the short yelp.

    It was an attack that wasn¡¯t the slightest threat to the opponent.

    Instead of dodging it, Rosetta gently grabbed the wrist of the dagger wielder.

    Clink¡­ tter¡­

    The sloppily handled dagger fell down the damp floor.

    It was the dagger that Diana gave to Alicia.

    The person who had wielded the dagger blinked slowly.

    Tears poured down her eyes.

    ¡°Sister¡­?¡±

    ¡°Alicia.¡±

    At longst, the sisters have reunited.

    1 Respite (????) ¨C a term used in fictional martial arts which refers to the act of moving qi to regte one¡¯s breathing.

    sidenote: our daily chapters end here~! just in time to see the sisters finally reunite

    thank you for tuning in until now~ the update schedule will be returning to how it had been before (2 or 3 updates per week), so i¡¯lle back with another new chapter after a few days (i¡¯m gonna have to rest a little, my wrists are aching and my brain is mush hahaha)

 Chapter 124

    <h4>Chapter 124</h4>

    Alicia immediately rushed into Rosetta¡¯s arms.

    For a moment, her sobs continued.

    As Rosetta was stroking Alicia¡¯s hair, she asked.

    ¡°Alicia, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡±

    At the question she was asked, Alicia looked up.

    Her face was as pale as a sheet, and her eyes and nose were all puffed up.

    ¡°That looks like blood on your clothes. Are you injured anywhere?¡± Rosetta asked anxiously.

    ¡°No, not me.¡±

    ¡°Not you?¡±

    Alicia nodded, then turned to look elsewhere.

    Rosetta¡¯s gaze followed suit, and she saw a man copsed on the ground, his clothes all cut up here and there.

    That man¡¯s white clothes were soaked by the rain, stained with dirt and blood.

    As he opened his eyes, his pupils were quivering.

    His pale lips turned up into a weak smile as he looked back at Rosetta.

    ¡°Haa¡­ Long time no see, Your Ladyship.¡±

    And his feeble voice spoke out.

    Rosetta frowned as she stared at him.

    ¡°Sir Daniel¡­ Why are you¡­¡±

    At the question that could not bepleted, a hasty answer was given.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡±

    It was Alicia.

    ¡°We were hiding, but a monster suddenly appeared. He tried to stop the monster that was chasing after me, but¡­¡±

    Alicia eventually trailed off, and she pursed her lips tightly.

    Underneath her tightly closed lips, she was all choked up with tearful words that she couldn¡¯t utter.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite¡­ al¡­right¡­ Lady Alicia.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s hand wavered as he reached up and held Alicia¡¯s elbow.

    His hand was so cold that Alicia only cried harder.

    Rosetta hugged Alicia tightly in her arms, patting her younger sister on her back.

    It would have been a situation too cruel for an easily frightened girl to go through.

    They were chased by monsters, and Diana risked her life trying to hide Alicia and Daniel.

    In the meantime, they were suddenly attacked again, and someone else got hurt instead of her yet again.

    Besides that, Alicia was someone who trembled to the point of a seizure at just the mere sight of blood.

    She was a child who had an extreme fear of sickness and injury.

    And this fear was heightened even more if they¡¯re inflicted upon other people.

    Rosetta was proud that she held out until now without fainting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Alicia. It¡¯s alright. Sir Daniel can be healed in no time.¡±

    At Rosetta¡¯s constion, Alicia gasped through her sobs and nodded.

    Strangely, she felt so reassured whenever she was with Rosetta.

    If she were to say that it¡¯s alright, then it really would be alright.

    Because Rosetta was the source of Alicia¡¯s courage.

    ¡°Yes. Sister¡­ I¡¯m sor¡ª I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Hearing Alicia speak in between gasps, Rosetta couldn¡¯t say anything back for a moment.

    As she gazed at Alicia¡¯s golden hair, the look in her eyes sank deeply.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing for you to apologize for,¡± Rosetta said softly.

    Then, a wide smile dawned upon her lips, which no longer said anything else.

    There¡¯s nothing for you to apologize for.

    ¡®I¡¯m the one who wants to say sorry to you.¡¯

    The hunting festival could have ended withplete tragedy outside what¡¯s already happened, but it¡¯s all because of that son of a bitch.

    That man who traversed between worlds just to follow me.

    That man who dared break the gods¡¯ unwritten rules, perhaps now smiling while wearing a shell that was the body of another person.

    Urien.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you heal yourself with your own divine power?¡±

    While Rosetta was patting Alicia, she asked Daniel.

    As if heavily pained by his injuries, he shook his head and grimaced.

    ¡°I can, but, haa¡­ I can¡¯t heal this big of a wound¡­ ugh¡­ My abilities aren¡¯t¡­ strong enough for that¡­¡±

    Barely being able to say all that, Daniel smiled self-deprecatingly.

    Rosetta looked at him and nodded.

    Sure enough, Daniel from the original novel wasn¡¯t very talented.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the barracks first, Alicia. We need to get Sir Daniel treated.¡±

    ¡°But, the nearby monsters¡­¡±

    Alicia blinked anxiously towards Rosetta, who rose to her feet right then.

    Rosetta replied with a grin.

    It¡¯s true that her lips were smiling, but her eyes were serious and determined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    As her back was turned against the cloudy sky, her face was covered in the shadows, and her golden eyes shed.

    ¡°A monster, or whatever it is out there. I won¡¯t let them dare to touch even a strand of your hair.¡±

    Those eyes were the same color as Alicia¡¯s.

    However, there was a distinctly contrasting gaze in them.

    Alicia gulped, then she nced back at the injured Daniel.

    And soon after, she nced at Diana as well, who was simrly wounded just like him.

    Alicia looked at Rosetta again for a moment.

    Meanwhile, Rosetta had been looking at her with unwavering eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sister.¡±

    As Alicia said this, she staggered up to her feet.

    * * *

    It was Rosetta¡¯s job to support Daniel.

    And it was up to Alicia to support Diana.

    The four of them were slow, but they steadily advanced towards the barracks.

    It¡¯s been a while since they left their previous spot, and it was odd.

    ¡®Something¡¯s weird.¡¯

    Right. It was strangely quiet all around them.

    As if a monster would pop out any second now.

    From time to time, Rosetta concentrated her qi around her ears to check if there were any sounds around them, but she heard nothing.

    Like only the four of them were left in the woods.

    Of course, the closer they got to the barracks, the louder other misceneous sounds could be heard.

    With such an enormous lizard running amok, there¡¯s no doubt that amotion had started.

    However, this only added a sense of unease to the already strange stillness around them.

    ¡®¡­Never mind. As long as there¡¯s nothing stopping us in our tracks, it¡¯s fine.¡¯

    Even if it was ufortable and strange, this was better than any other annoying obstacles hindering them for no reason.

    Right now, the highest priority was to get Daniel treated as soon as possible.

    Rosetta nced sideways at Daniel, who she was supporting.

    His green eyes were out of focus, just staring at the ground.

    Perhaps he didn¡¯t notice her gaze, but he just kept on gasping for breaths with those pale lips.

    Rosetta stared at Daniel for a moment, then she looked up again at one particr thing near the barracks.

    To be precise, at the lizard that was towering over that area.

    And the two men who had soared above as well.

    One was Cassion, and the other was Leo.

    Rosetta¡¯s brows became furrowed.

    And her eyes glinted sharply.

    ¡®Daniel and Leo.¡¯

    Which one of them was Urien?

    * * *

    Rosetta had deliberately been putting off any thought of Urien.

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy to ascertain who Urien was in this situation.

    However, two suspicious people stood out to her.

    Leo and Daniel.

    Leo looked unphased even though the beast he had been raising until now had turned into a blue monster.

    Didn¡¯t he find Rosetta too quickly, then smile at her with a calm face like that?

    However, she wasn¡¯t fully convinced that Leo was Urien.

    Perhaps everything was just a coincidence.

    ¡®And, Daniel.¡¯

    The reason she had suspicions about Daniel was because his relevance to the events that were transpiring now was different from how it was in the original novel.

    He was a mere side character in the novel.

    A frail young man who appeared only whenever the three dukedoms would meet.

    A man who did not care about power and authority, had divine power. Was not remarkable in any way.

    Literally, just a ¡®side character¡¯.

    Now, however, he kept hovering around the main characters.

    This side character, who didn¡¯t even have many scenes in the original, suddenly jumped into the fray and got entangled in one thing or another.

    Additionally, when Rosetta had attended Cassion¡¯s funeral and saw that blue monster, Daniel had been in attendance.

    Above all, the most suspicious thing was that this man could use divine power just like Urien.

    ¡®¡­But just that is not enough to cement my doubt.¡¯

    Just like Leo¡¯s case, there wasn¡¯t enough evidence to make sure that Daniel was indeed Urien.

    The story was already changing.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange if a side character like him got entangled with the main events by happenstance.

    Just because he started getting involved, this didn¡¯t mean that Leo and Alicia¡¯s interactions would be interrupted.

    And it was the same with his divine power.

    Just as the ¡®being¡¯ who hade to possess Rosetta¡¯s body could use the strength she had during her second transmigration, it¡¯s possible that whichever body Urien hade to possess would be able to use his power from the previous world.

    ¡®And it¡¯s clear to see that Urien came over here with his power.¡¯

    Just those things running wild here were evidence enough.

    Those blue monsters.

    In any case.

    It was too early to ascertain just who Urien was.

    Leo or Daniel.

    Or perhaps the premise was entirely wrong, and it was apletely different person.

    If she were to make a mistake for no reason, that would benefit no one but Urien.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to do that.

    While walking diligently, wrestling with her thoughts all the way, she found that they were nearly at their destination before she knew it.

    Rosetta and the rest of those in her group paused to examine the situation.

    It was urgent to have the patients here treated, but they didn¡¯t want to jump into the chaotic fray of panicking people without thinking.

    The objective was to reach House Valentine¡¯s barracks while passing through the shortest path as much as possible. Then¡­

    ¡®I¡¯ll need to get ahold of the priests again, just like earlier.¡¯

    In Daniel¡¯s case, at least his injury was less grave than Cassion¡¯s.

    It looked painful, but it didn¡¯t look like he was going to drop dead.

    Perhaps, he could be cured in one go.

    Since he was someone who could wield sacred power himself, the priests would have a close affinity to him, and the treatment would go smoothly.

    Briefly considering which path they should take, Rosetta nodded to Diana and Alicia, then took a step forward.

    They needed to walk into the heart of chaos as quietly as possible.

    Right, that surely was the intention.

    However, all the uproar stopped as soon as they moved.

    It¡¯s not mere quietude. The air had turned eerie.

    All monsters stopped moving, like broken puppets.

    Even the monsters that were swinging their tails and shing their nails at people.

    Even the monsters that circled the sky and cried out in the air.

    Even the monsters that had kicked off the ground, as if they were in the middle of running.

    As if time itself had stopped.

    Fwick.

    Then, at that moment¡ª

    All the monsters that had stopped in ce¡­ looked back in unison.

    Theirpletely ck gazes turned towards just one location.

    Towards the four people who had just taken one step into the barracks.

    The unnatural scene was horrifically unnerving.

    Suddenly at the center of this shitshow, Rosetta couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was a frustrated smile.

    Ah. Goddamn it.

    Saying only that brief mutter under her breath.

 Chapter 125

    <h4>Chapter 125</h4>

    At the different kind of silence that ensued, there still were people who had yet to stop screaming, and their voices echoed everywhere.

    However, this all soon died down.

    People began to feel the strangeness of the atmosphere as well.

    Those who were lulled to silence could not hide their perplexity, and they gulped as tension wrung them tightly.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on¡­¡¯

    ¡®Why¡­ Why is it like this.¡¯

    ¡®It stopped? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡¯

    ¡®Huh? But, what the hell is it looking at¡­?¡¯

    Those who were grasping the situation nervously noticed then¡­ that all the heads of the monsters had turned towards just one ce.

    Their confused gazes gathered together.

    At the very ce that the monsters were looking at.

    There.

    All those who were breathing beneath this dreary sky turned towards one ce, and there was nothing else that could have confused them further.

    ¡°Valentine¡­?¡±

    Someone muttered.

    At the same time, people¡¯s eyes shed with terror.

    ¡°Hup.¡±

    Surprised by the many gazes that were suddenly turned on her, Alicia hupped.

    Then at that moment.

    As if this sound was the signal, all the frozen monsters began to move.

    Kyaaah¡ª!

    Oh my god!

    As the static monsters began to move again, people¡¯s screams started anew. They were all thrown into panic once more.

    However, the monsters did not seem to be interested in the uproar that they had created.

    They all started to run in perfect sync, not even giving a single nce towards those panicking people.

    This forest was designated as the hunting grounds.

    The slope to the far right led to the steep mountain range.

    All the running monsters melted away.

    The only thing that¡¯s left in their wake were blue puddles.

    And the ck beads that were floating in those puddles eventually sank into the soil, avoiding the eyes of those who watched.

    No one else noticed them, except for Rosetta.

    Just as the monsters appeared without any prompting, so too did they disappear without any warning.

    It¡¯s as if a sudden typhoon came and went.

    When the monsterspletely disappeared, the screams stopped again.

    Here and there, people started to let down their guard.

    It was difficult to believe that an aristocratic event had been held here. They all looked disheveled and a mess.

    However, as the immediate danger was cleared up, questions started to burst through.

    What the hell were those monsters?

    Where did theye from?

    By any chance, is there a mastermind behind this?

    Then, who is it?

    And why did the monsters run away after seeing the two ducaldies?

    Breathing roughly as they were staring at the ground, their gazes slowly crept up.

    Towards Rosetta and Alicia.

    The two ducaldies who might have the answers they were looking for.

    * * *

    Even though the lizard was still here, the people here seemed to be more interested in the new questions that gued their minds.

    Clearly, there were more eyes on the ducaldies nowpared to the lizard, which still remained to be a threat to their collective safety.

    ¡ªThe Duke¡¯s daughters¡­

    ¡ªThe ducaldies are¡­

    ¡ªHouse Valentine¡­

    Even though they were whispering amongst themselves while covering their lips, their voices were still audible.

    Among all the whispers, there was one that could be heard in and clear.

    ¡°The fact that those things disappeared as soon as the ducaldies appeared must be because¡­ right?¡±

    Doubt and curiosity.

    Inquiries and fears.

    Subjected to this mixed atmosphere of both gratitude and criticism, Rosetta smiled yet again.

    These gazes.

    Those whispers.

    And this atmosphere.

    She felt such a vivid sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, to the extent that it¡¯s absurd.

    The atmosphere was exactly like this when I was still living as Rita in the third transmigration, and when I had been isted from everyone else.

    It was all, undoubtedly, the result of Urien¡¯s schemes.

    Just like right now.

    ¡®Right. This is exactly what you want, Urien.¡¯

    As it was now, people would start considering this situation in three possible ways.

    One, that it was all a coincidence.

    The ducaldies appeared, and the monsters stopped moving at the same time.

    The monsters looked at the ducaldies in unison by chance, and then they even backed down.

    Everything was just happenstance.

    Two, the monsters ran away because the ducaldies had a mysterious power.

    That¡¯s why the ducaldies are fine now.

    Or three¡­ The ducaldies are the masters of those monsters.

    And they¡¯re at the epicenter of all this chaos.

    That¡¯s why they¡¯re unharmed.

    Nevertheless, however they¡¯d think of it in the end, the sisters would be at the forefront of everyone¡¯s minds.

    If truth be told, the first one was the best case scenario, but it¡¯s unlikely that people would think that way.

    It¡¯s more likely that they¡¯d think of it in the second or third way.

    And, it¡¯s certain.

    As the atmosphere had gone south like this, the crowd might have already reached the third conclusion.

    In the midst of this horrendous pandemonium.

    There were those who died, and there were those who survived.

    Those who lost people precious to them.

    They all needed someone to me for this terrible misfortune.

    So that someone could be held responsible.

    It was evidence enough that the gazes directed at them now were all sharp.

    Good grief. They don¡¯t seem pleased.

    Rosetta cast a disapproving nce towards the others.

    She was conscious of the sharp res directed at them now. But most of all, she did not like the fact that everything was going ording to what Urien wanted.

    But her cold gaze soon moved away from them when she took notice of someone fast approaching from a distance.

    There, towards the forest, where the road for carriages stretched.

    Even as the rain was still drumming down, one person ran hurriedly towards this ce.

    Silver hair, drenched entirely. Gold eyes, dazzling.

    It seemed like he had shrouded himself entirely with aura as he ran, and so there was an apparent golden glow around him.

    ¡®¡­Duke Valentine.¡¯

    Alicia and Rosetta¡¯s father.

    Other people might have noticed his presence sooner, but they were overwhelmed enough by the two ducaldies and the lizard. They did not notice who was soon approaching from behind them.

    Not long after, Rosetta and the duke¡¯s eyes met.

    Her heart started pounding morepared to when all the monsters had stopped at once.

    That gaze of his, with unfathomable emotions swirling within. There¡¯s not another time that those eyes ever made her feel so suffocated even more than before.

    That person, too. She wondered if he¡¯d be suspicious of her as well.

    But what¡¯s this¡ª howughable.

    He does not even consider her as a part of his family. But just the fact that the same blood was running through her veins was making him worry like this.

    Rosetta reached out her free hand and held Alicia¡¯s arm.

    Then, she pushed Alicia behind her back.

    The duke¡¯s fingertips flinched for a moment.

    Rosetta did not see.

    After arduously looking away from the gaze that she was facing, she put on a characteristically indifferent expression on her face, and she prepared herself to speak.

    She needed to avert their gazes.

    At the very least, if the third conclusion had already been reached, she must draw those people¡¯s attention to her, not Alicia.

    ¡°Why are you all¡­¡±

    However, she did not get the chance to continue speaking.

    Ruuumble¡­ BOOM¡ª!

    Because lightning struck, and thunder pped deafeningly.

    Kyaah!

    Those people who had been whispering until now stopped and screamed, crouching down to cover their ears.

    Their quivering pupils turned towards the source of the sound.

    Where tension had yet to abate.

    What was moving through the sky right now was not truly a thunderstorm.

    A huge, blue me¡ªlike a thunderstorm.

    The zing blue fire went down on a huge arc, falling down from the sky.

    It served as a reminder that the lizard was still there.

    The crisis was not yet over. Don¡¯t get distracted by nonsense.

    The mes were concentrated towards just one target: the lizard¡¯s head.

    BOOOOM¡ª!

    Yet again, a huge sound followed.

    ¡°GIEEEEK!¡±

    The panting lizard spat out blue blood as it screeched.

    Enormous sounds and deafening screams.

    Then, an afterimage, shing from the sky.

    The rising smell of something burning.

    These were all enough to overtake everyone¡¯s thoughts.

    For a moment, they forgot their suspicions against the ducaldies.

    The struggling lizard stumbled.

    Blue light covered the heavens, looking like a painting in the sky.

    At the end of this light, there was a man.

    A man with dark hair and a mask over his face.

    ¡°A whip¡­?¡± someone murmured.

    As soon as the blue light faded, this time, red mes rose near the lizard¡¯s head.

    It was smaller than the blue mes, but it was nheless spectacr to witness.

    The owner of those red mes was Leo.

    Young Duke Carter, who swept up his rain-soaked red hair roughly.

    He might be far away, but it was evident that his expression was not very good.

    Shakily, he raised one hand.

    And starting from his fingertips, his red mes began to burn the lizard¡¯s head.

    ¡°Gieek¡ª Graaaah!¡±

    The monster screeched again.

    People watched with bated breaths.

    As if they were watching a magnifying theater performance.

    What lies ahead was the climax.

    Then, the other man¡¯s weapon, which at first seemed like a whip, rattled and turned into a sword.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness, what is that?¡±

    People began to buzz at the sight of a weapon that they had never seen before.

    However, it was still too early for them to be surprised. The sword began to glow with a blue luster again.

    It was the same thunderstorm that had split the air just moments ago.

    Watching as the vivid blue mes slowly started to rise from the sword, they could not keep their mouths from opening agape.

    The attention that had formerly been on Leo now turned to Cassion.

    Griiit.

    ¡°Ha, this little shit.¡±

    With a vicious smile on his lips, Leo clenched his teeth.

    Hearing Leo¡¯s brief cussing, Carrion¡¯s gaze briefly towards his direction.

    Literally. He looked for a moment and soon looked away, as if what he saw did not interest him.

    ¡°Aura? Isn¡¯t that aura?¡±

    ¡°Who in the world is that guy?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s another swordmaster in the world besides Duke Valentine?¡±

    ¡°No, doesn¡¯t that look like magic?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?! That¡¯s obviously aura!¡±

    Amid the disagreeing murmurs, the sword of fire stretched out yet again.

    WOW!

    As though the crowd was electrified by an acrobat¡¯s magnificent performance, exmations burst forth once more.

    The man began to run forward.

    He ran up the broad back of the lizard, jumped, and turned at once.

    Following the man¡¯s movement, the extended sword de went on a trajectory of arge circle in the middle of the air. And as if the de had an ego itself, it rushed straight towards the lizard¡¯s back.

    aash¡ª!

    Blue blood poured down like the rain.

    The monster could not even bear to utter a shriek now.

    It crashed immediately to the ground, falling down with a resounding thud.

    Dust rose like a storm.

    It took some time for the ongoing drizzle of the rain to settle the dust.

    People held their breaths, looking impatiently for the two men through the thick fog.

    Rosetta was no different.

    She stared intently at the fog without saying a word.

    ¡®Cassion.¡¯

    Calling the name of the man he was looking for only in her mind.

    Blue blood from the fallen lizard poured near the barracks.

    That blood mixed with the rain, spilling down like waves rushing in.

    And, soon.

    Slush, slush.

    The sound of footsteps over the sodden ground.

    As the dust had settled to some extent, two tall men appeared.

    ¡­Wow¡­ Waaah!!

    All the people, who were staring nkly until now, soon began to shout and cheer.

    After running amok for such a long time, the enormous reptile was finally dead.

    And the cheers of the crowd marked the end of this crisis.

    Hearing the loud, ear-splitting cheers, Rosetta smiled.

    It was as if he was deliberately attracting the crowd¡¯s attention, that man emerged splendidly.

    When he found Rosetta, Cassion also smiled.

    Rosetta had been determined to carry all the weight of the world on her shoulders until now, but here, it felt as if those burdens had be a little lighter.

    They were so far apart from each other, but their eyes were perfectly intertwined.

    As if the many people standing between them did not even exist in the first ce.

    So, Rosetta and Cassion did not notice.

    The fact that someone¡¯s deep gaze looked at them intently.

    Before they all knew it, the rain had stopped.

    And dusk had already taken hold of the sky.

    Just like that, the hunting festival¡ªwhich seemed to have passed like the blink of an eye, but at the same time, as if it was an eternity in itself¡ªfinally ended.

 Chapter 126

    <h4>Chapter 126</h4>

    The reptile had already copsed, but it was only then that reinforcements came, apanied by a procession that¡¯s headed by the imperial family¡¯s carriage.

    The priests treated the injured, and the knights decided to scour the forest with Duke Valentine at the vanguard.

    They were thinking of the possibility that the monsters might leave the forest and reach the civilians¡¯ homes.

    So with that in mind, the knight order headed towards the forest.

    Duke Valentine headed directly towards Alicia and Rosetta.

    Rosetta¡¯s breath hitched.

    She was nervous for no reason because of what she had recalled for a moment.

    Hrious, really.

    It seemed like it was only yesterday that this manughably asked her that question before, as if he wanted to y pretend parent and child.

    The duke examined the two young women for a moment without saying anything, then he finally spoke.

    ¡°You both, are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    It was a stiff, awkward question.

    As usual.

    Still as ever.

    Tearfully, Alicia nodded, while Rosetta hesitated for a while before she nodded as well.

    Then, Damian came running in a hurry.

    Just how much did he run that his entire body was now drenched with sweat?

    But that was not all.

    So much debris and blue blood were scattered across his body here and there.

    He looked at Alicia and Rosetta with such urgent eyes, and only after confirming that the two were safe did he drop to the ground, as though he had copsed.

    One knee touched the ground.

    He could be heard repeatedly murmuring the words ¡®thank you¡¯, like a praying knight.

    Alicia immediately hugged Damian and wept loudly. With how tender her tear ducts were, there¡¯s nothing that could be done about it.

    Rosetta took a step back.

    And she looked away for no reason.

    It felt strange. She had a headache.

    The duke was still standing there, acting the same as usual.

    Damian came back safely without any grave injuries.

    Just seeing him made her feel relieved.

    A great deal of relief.

    But she just looked into the air, rubbing the pad of one fingertip with a nail.

    * * *

    ¡°You looked quite funny.¡±

    The situation was still enmeshed with tumult.

    The man turned his head when he heard someone elseughing behind him.

    There stood a man.

    He stared at that man without saying a word, then he snapped back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I thought your face was equallyughable earlier.¡±

    ¡°Aha. Is that so? True, actually. I¡¯m sure I looked quite funny, too. Haha.¡±

    Watching the other manugh away without a single sign of displeasure, the first man bit his tongue.

    In the meantime, the other man continued smiling as he spoke again.

    ¡°But, well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I achieved the result I so desired, and I finally met my lover again after such a long time.¡±

    That insect beside her grated on my nerves a little, but¡­

    His voice towards thetter half of what he said turned unusually cold.

    As if his voice was poisonous, the first man felt a chill run down his spine just listening to those words.

    ¡°Insect, you say. Then do you mean Maxwell?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Our shy-looking escort knight. That insect.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to kill him?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will.¡±

    It was a rather harsh question, but the answer was equally quick and unrelenting.

    Neither man showed much surprise towards these words.

    ¡°He bothers me. He doesn¡¯t even have a significant supporting role or anything, but he keeps sticking to what¡¯s mine. I wonder why the hell is that.¡±

    The first man briefly asked back to the other man.

    ¡°Supporting role?¡±

    It was an exceptionally rming term.

    It¡¯s not the kind of word that would be used in real life.

    Wasn¡¯t that something used to refer to a character in a y?

    Obviously, this seemed to be part of the other man¡¯s secrets.

    Whether that train of thought was right or not, the other man smiled and spoke again.

    ¡°Something like that. But if you find out about it, you¡¯ll only get hurt.¡±

    The first man nodded without any further questions.

    If he were to question the other man further, it just might trigger his temper.

    In the first ce, that man had a lot of secrets, he was capable enough.

    The first man thought that, rather than poking his nose to know more, as long as they both did their respective jobs properly, then it would all still be beneficial to him.

    ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t be curious about it. Instead, just keep your end of the deal.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I make sure to keep all my promises.¡±

    When the other man uttered this with a smile on his face, the first man¡¯s brows crumpled.

    The other man noticed this, then heughed again.

    Then suddenly, he stoppedughing.

    ¡°Oh, but I have a question.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    This time, the other man filled the air with his curiosity instead of hisughter.

    The other man rummaged through his inner pocket and pulled something out.

    It was a small, round ck bead that was the size of a nail.

    As if it was a piece of candy, he popped it into his mouth and chewed it.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t actually have any questions, then¡­¡±

    Despite the other man saying that he¡¯s curious, no question followed, so the first man motioned to get up from his seat. The crunching sound continued.

    But at that moment.

    As soon as the first man let go of the tension in his body.

    The bted question was uttered.

    ¡°Do you like her? Alicia Valentine.¡±

    The way the first man froze where he was made it apparent that the other man had hit the nail on the head.

    Watching the first man turn rigid, the other man chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, how fun. Truly.¡±

    * * *

    The next day¡ª

    As soon as the sun broke through the horizon, a procession of carriagesmenced.

    As soon as they heard the news, so many households¡¯ carriages ran all night to reach their respective families.

    Left in shambles, the nobles hung around the carriages.

    It was unimaginable that this forest had once been where an aristocratic event took ce.

    Rosetta looked around with a clouded gaze, then she soon headed towards House Valentine¡¯s carriage, which had just arrived.

    She was all by herself as she walked towards the carriage.

    Damian and the duke would remain here for the reconnaissance mission to the woods, while Alicia and Diana had boarded the carriage meant for patients. Priests were also there to apany them.

    Diana was injured, and Alicia had yet to wake up when she slept as though she faintedst night.

    ¡®And Cassion¡­¡¯

    She wasn¡¯t sure.

    If he wasn¡¯t feeling well, she made him promise to get into the carriage meant for patients. He must be heavily exhausted right now.

    Shest saw him by the barracks earlier, so it seemed like he had already boarded the carriage.

    So, she was all alone now.

    All the way to the family carriage, people¡¯s eyes followed after her.

    Every step she took roused a small stir.

    Doubts towards the ducaldies had red up overnight.

    ¡®Everyone¡¯s excited, huh. Really excited.¡¯

    Hearing the noise around her, Rosetta raised one eyebrow.

    But that was all.

    She showed no further signs of agitation.

    In any case, she¡¯d been prepared for this since yesterday, ever since the crowd had looked at her like that.

    Those who experienced tragedy.

    Those whose nerves had been sharpened to the fullest.

    After all those doubts had been raised regarding Rosetta, they would not subside.

    Once bloomed, it¡¯s difficult to get rid of such doubts.

    Right. And that¡¯s why Rosetta slipped some pills into Alicia¡¯s drink, too.

    She gave her some sleeping pills just to make it look like she had fainted.

    As Alicia was carried into one of the patients¡¯ carriages, still asleep as if she was dead, Diana asked Rosetta a question.

    ¡°Do you have to do this, Mdy?¡±

    There was no answer back.

    With her forehead forlornly wrinkled, Diana opened her lips to speak again.

    ¡°This will only draw attention to you, Lady Rosetta. They¡¯ll ask themselves why you never fainted even once, and they¡¯d cling onto all sorts of ridiculous details.¡±

    Indeed, it was just as Diana said. Rosetta¡¯s predictions weren¡¯t that far off either.

    Her golden gaze quietly examined Alicia¡¯s sleeping face.

    As she was asleep, her face was a bit swollen from all the tears she had shed. Strangely, Rosetta found her adorable again, so she smiled.

    Soon, she spoke.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to happen.¡±

    If it was going to be between her and Alicia, then she would rather take full responsibility.

    To make sure that not a single gaze would turn towards Alicia until she¡¯d be cleared of all doubts.

    To make sure that Rosetta alone would be cornered.

    She said this before and she¡¯d say it again¡ª she liked good-natured people, but she did not care about bing one herself.

    And what she¡¯s facing were just strangers¡¯ eyes.

    In the end, all they could do was look at her.

    She felt not a single blow to her from receiving just their gazes.

    So, whether or not they were looking at her.

    Whether or not they¡¯d raise such noise around her.

    It did not matter.

    Shrugging once, Rosetta had an unfeeling expression on her face the entire time she walked towards her household¡¯s carriage.

    As she waited for the coachman to open the door, a familiar scent was carried by the breeze. Then, a hand reached out to her.

    She turned to face the owner of that hand.

    And, she saw Cassion¡¯s smiling face.

    ¡°Maxwell, why are you¡­¡±

    She spoke to him with a whisper. At the same time, her expression¡ªwhich had remained cold all this time¡ªfinally loosened a little.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be with Alicia and Diana in their carriage? The one meant for patients¡­ Not here.¡±

    When Rosetta asked, Cassion shrugged and raised his hand to her again.

    He was wordlessly telling her to take it.

    Then, as Rosetta nowid her own hand over his, he answered back.

    ¡°I¡¯m not currently a patient because a certain someone saved me yesterday. Besides, my job is to protect you.¡±

    Those smiling lips were smooth.

    ¡°Then, where have you been?¡±

    ¡°I went back inside the barracks for just a little bit, but when I came back outside, I thought I got abandoned when I found that no one was there.¡±

    The man¡¯s yful tone made Rosetta let out a peal ofughter, and she soon got into the carriage.

    After confirming that she was seated, Cassion tried to close the carriage¡¯s door.

    It was customary for a knight to ride a separate horse, following after the carriage to guard it.

    However, Rosetta was faster than him.

    A slender arm popped out of the carriage door before it was closed, then grabbed the man by his cor.

    Just like that, she pulled him in.

    And inside the carriage, the distance between the two quickly narrowed.

    While she was sitting upright, Cassion was underneath as their faces became so close together.

    They could feel each other¡¯s breaths.

    Ka-chak.

    Soon after, the carriage door that the man and the woman entered through closed by itself.

    Controlled by qi or magic.

    Or perhaps both.

    There were many ways to make a door close without touching it.

    Even though the space they¡¯re in now was not quite small, the only thing that could be heard inside the carriage was seemingly just their breaths.

    ¡°¡­Did you think anyone saw it? You pulled me into the carriage so aggressively.¡±

    When Cassion stared nkly up at her, Rosetta just grinned.

    The arc drawn by her red lips was beautiful.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m already being treated as the master of monsters anyway.¡±

    Unlike her lovely smile, the words she spoke were vicious.

    ¡°Stay with me, Cassion.¡±

    And the short words that followed sounded like a request, or an order.

    But what¡¯s certain was this¡ª that the look in her curved eyes did not look too pleasant.

    Beneath her eyshes, the thickly blooming shadows made her look very tired.

    And lonely.

    ¡°I will always be with you.¡±

    Cassion gave a quiet answer. Compared to the lightness of the question, the answer carried a little too much weight.

    But Rosetta did notugh.

    The woman¡¯s golden gaze and the man¡¯s ck gaze stared straight into each other.

    Then, without giving any particr response back, Rosetta let go of her grip on Cassion¡¯s cor.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The man sighed out as he regained the ability to breathe freely again.

    However, it was strange.

    The hold on his cor was finally released, but he was strangely disappointed.

 Chapter 127

    <h4>Chapter 127</h4>

    ¡°Did you do that on purpose yesterday?¡±

    Rosetta asked as she patted down the man¡¯s wrinkled cor.

    ¡°Maybe, maybe not. There was so much going on yesterday that I don¡¯t know what exactly you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    A sly smile followed.

    He looked so innocent.

    Rosetta nced down at him for a moment, not saying anything. Then, deciding that she¡¯d let herself be fooled by that innocent act just once, she nodded.

    ¡°You were so shiny and ostentatious when you fought with the lizard yesterday. There was one second that I thought might¡¯ve turned into Pikachu.¡±

    ¡°Pika¡­ what?¡±

    Suddenly hearing an unexpected word, Cassion blinked in a daze.

    But he wasn¡¯t met with an answer.

    This was a small act of revenge against his small lie.

    Smirking, Rosetta gently pushed the man¡¯s chest away.

    The distance between them, which had been so close just now, grew wider.

    He still didn¡¯t know what ¡®Pika¡¯ meant, but he knew what Rosetta¡¯s earlier question was about.

    So, he replied.

    ¡°To be honest, the amount of my mana increased so suddenly that it became difficult for me to control it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, goodness. So I was mistaken?¡±

    Well this was a little embarrassing.

    And a bit disappointing.

    Just as Cassion sugarcoated his words, he also smiled without reserve.

    He shook his head.

    ¡°Well, you were only half wrong. When I spun and changed the trajectory of the sword¡­ I did it on purpose. Because everyone was looking at you¡­¡±

    And you looked so fatigued.

    ¡°¡­You saw me from there?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re always in my line of sight.¡±

    The answer came back nonchntly.

    Without any hesitation.

    Even so, the ears protruding from beneath his dark blue hair became bright red.

    Rosetta kept her lips closed, unable to answer.

    Meanwhile, he continued speaking.

    ¡°And that¡¯s the role I was given in the first ce, isn¡¯t it? To make a strong,sting impression on everyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­And it certainly seems like you were sessful.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was impossible to look away. At least, that was the case for me.¡±

    This time, it was Cassion who¡¯s rendered speechless.

    As each of them exchanged such words, it ended in a draw.

    Rattle, rattle.

    In the meantime, the carriage began moving slowly.

    ¡°Yesterday was too long, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    As Rosetta murmured, she leaned her head back onto her seat on the carriage.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take it easy today, Cassion.¡±

    Starting tomorrow, so many things would be lying in the wait once more, leaving them with barely enough time to breathe.

    Her drowsy eyes blinked a few times, then closed gradually.

    In fact, if one were to pick the person who was the most tired out from yesterday, then Rosetta was by far in the lead.

    She ran from here and there, day until night, copsed in the middle, then¡­

    Her head kept pounding as she was hit with memories of the past. And she was shaken and filled with shock because of the confirmation that Urien really had followed her all the way here.

    She couldn¡¯t even sleep a winkst night because she was so worried about Alicia, who she had given sleeping pills to ensure that she wouldn¡¯t wake up.

    No, even if it wasn¡¯t for that reason, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep nheless. Her mind was inplete chaos.

    In any case, as she stopped talking and sat still, all her fatigue came rushing in.

    She fell asleep in a daze.

    Her head drooped as she slipped into slumber, but arge hand reached forward to support her.

    And, the hand slowly pulled her close to his shoulder, making her lean on him.

    Her closed eyelids trembled for a moment, but that was all.

    Her breathing was even, and it echoed in the silence around them.

    * * *

    Cassion watched Rosetta¡¯s sleeping face, then turned his head to look out the window.

    The smile on his face had subsided, and his expression turned grim.

    Because a memory of yesterday came to mind.

    The moment the lizard copsed with a thud, both he and Leo were left alone in the rising dust.

    ¡°Just who the hell are you?¡±

    Leo did not hide his hostility as he said this with a vicious tone.

    For a moment, he felt his blood go cold.

    Not once was the name ¡®Cassion¡¯ uttered. It didn¡¯t need to be confirmed, considering that he was seen using magic.

    However, his heart pounded for just a moment because he thought that suspicion had been thrown on him right then.

    Looking out the flitting scenery out the window now, Cassion¡¯s eyes turned to Rosetta, who was now fast asleep.

    Ever since that happened yesterday, he¡¯s been thinking.

    ¡®Have you always felt this way?¡¯

    The woman who was Rosetta, but was not Rosetta.

    The woman who always had to hide herself as she lived in someone else¡¯s body, worrying and not knowing when she would be caught.

    How much had she suffered¡­ that such an expression of exhaustion and of relief came over her face as she confessed the truth.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t care who you are. You only¡­ You only need to be yourself in front of me.¡±

    You don¡¯t need to suffer anymore.

    Just rest.

    His eyes turned to look out the window once more.

    A heavy wave of fatigue sank over him.

    Just as Rosetta said, it had been a long day.

    Monsters. Leo. Transmigration. Rita. Urien.

    A day full of unknown things, to the point that it was suffocating.

    Soon, Cassion¡¯s eyelids also sank slowly.

    So, he did not notice.

    That her long eyshes fluttered open once more, revealing a golden gaze that furtively looked up.

    Her silent eyes held him in her gaze for a while, but those eyes were soon hidden beneath their lids again.

    As her eyes were closed, her lips turned up slightly,fortably.

    Soon, their breaths synchronized and filled the space.

    At that moment, the world around them was uncharacteristically calm.

    * * *

    As the hunting festival, thatsted too long, ended, the ensuing aftermath was massive.

    The knights spent more than a week in the woods, trying to hunt down any trace of the monsters.

    However, their efforts proved to be futile.

    Funerals for the deceased have been held every single day since then, and the doctors were busy running around, trying to treat the seriously injured patients.

    Nobles gathered in twos or threes, talking about andmenting the horrors that happened that day.

    After every discussion, thest line would always be the same.

    ¡®The fiend responsible for all this needs to be caught.¡¯

    Originally, such a thing needed to be taken care of before their fear and panic would disappear.

    The number of casualties and the injured was low, so the drive to find the culprit was proportionally the same.

    However, if the damage was greater than this¡­

    ¡®In other words, the whole Empire would have beenpletely overturned.¡¯

    Wasn¡¯t it only natural for those who lost family members to be so consumed by emotions?

    Contemting this, the emperor pressed down on his throbbing temples.

    His violet eyes scanned his surroundings.

    The long table inside the grand hall was full.

    The great nobles¡ªincluding the three dukes¡ªand the nobles who were present at the scene of the tragedy.

    They were gathered here today to talk about the ¡®hunting festival incident¡¯.

    ¡°This is certainly a premeditated scheme!¡±

    People had already started flinging out high-pitched remarks.

    No one objected as one nobleman shouted at this at the top of his lungs. A vein could be seen clearly throbbing on his neck.

    This one person¡¯s vigorous shout was the trigger.

    The hall was quickly swept into a fiery discussion.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t the monsters¡¯ appearance on that very day too coincidental?! Besides that, pandemonium broke out at the barracks where the powerless onlookers had remained¡­¡±

    ¡°The monsters seemed intelligent as well. As if they were taking someone¡¯smands and following them.¡±

    ¡°And didn¡¯t it look like they were purposely acting weak against divine power?¡±

    ¡°Hoh, that¡¯s definitely a usible inference!¡±

    ¡°Additionally, there was even that giant monster¡­ Everything seemed orchestrated, in many ways.¡±

    ¡°The fallen body of a beast¡ªa white-yellow deer¡ªwas also found high up in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°What? Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. And it also died long before the reconnaissance team found it.¡±

    ¡°Hooh¡­ That¡¯s extremely suspicious.¡±

    ¡°In any case, the culprit behind this all must be found and punished.¡±

    Amidst the heated atmosphere, the nobles each said their piece, but they also craned their necks to furtively nce towards one spot.

    There, towards one man who was sitting with a straight, rigid posture.

    The iron duke.

    Valentine.

    In the end, they would avert their sneaky nces soon after.

    Although they expressed their opinions with such exuberance and candor, they were all in tacit agreement.

    ¡®Rosetta Valentine¡¯ was suspicious.

    Therefore, in a roundabout manner, all the words they¡¯d been throwing were implicitly aimed at ¡®Ducal Lady Valentine¡¯.

    So, they¡¯d say whatever they wanted to say first, then nce sideways towards the duke.

    However, not everyone chose to do it in this manner.

    ¡°Among the people in the background who¡¯s been pointed out, one of them was your daughter, Duke.¡±

    That single sentence brought the entire hall to a grinding halt. Everyone turned to look at who said it.

    Duke Carter just sipped his tea with an air of nonchnce that matched his tone of voice.

    The most pointed, most provocative first stone was thrown.

    A tantalizing bait.

    The one who threw the bait was of the same peerage as Duke Valentine. Duke Carter, too, was the head of his ducal household.

    One by one, the people who watched with bated breath started murmuring amongst themselves.

    Although they no longer spoke in the same volume as they did earlier, their small voices flooded the conference hall like pollen in the spring.

    ¡°Come to think of it, she was the one who showed the technique to defeat the monsters¡­¡±

    ¡°Right, she knew the weakness of the monsters that no one else knew.¡±

    ¡°Huh, yeah. My injured son told me that he begged her to save him, but she merely left him like that.¡±

    Good gracious.

    Hoh, really.

    At the same time, suchmentations erupted from several seats.

    ¡°How can someone be so unfeeling like that? Does she not shed any blood or tears?¡±

    This was the catalyst.

    The buzzing inside the hall, which had just been like pollen in the spring, grewrger, as big as petals now.

    ¡°I heard that she ran around the mountain with a tall man on her back.¡±

    ¡°And yet, there was not a single scratch on her.¡±

    ¡°But the most suspicious thing is¡­ No, the most peculiar thing is that¡­ The monsters¡ª they all stopped moving as soon as they saw her.¡±

    People nodded and agreed with those words.

    Many nobles here had witnessed the very scene.

    As they recalled that moment, the vague suspicions they had that day soon solidified and became almost certain.

    Memories had a tendency to be manipted, if anyone so desired.

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. I was there and I saw it. The way the monsters looked at her, well, it¡¯s as if they were greeting her right then.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. I saw it, too. Like obedient dogs!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. They looked so respectful when they retreated¡­ Tsk.¡±

    ¡°As if they¡¯re her pets.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Dogs tend to be calm around their owners.¡±

    Various testimonies poured out.

    As soon as one person said such a thing, others followed suit, their memories distorted ordingly.

    Even though no one urged them to speak up, they did.

    Because the culprit was already clear in their minds.

    Rosetta Valentine.

    A nobledy who¡¯s been absent from high society for a long time.

    A nobledy who was mesmerizingly beautiful, and who had an exceedingly sharp look in her eyes.

    And.

    The ¡®noble¡¯dy who was the daughter of a criminal.

    The stain on House Valentine repute.

    The duke¡¯s unwanted illegitimate child.

    No matter how much they thought about it, wasn¡¯t she the perfect match?

    However, one vicious voice cut through themotion that had beset the hall.

    ¡°Are you all done with what you have to say?¡±

    No one replied.

    For a moment, the people who shut their mouths were busy exchanging nces in cold sweat.

    Subsequently, the slow voice filled the hall once again.

    ¡°This conversation maliciously implicating the esteemed daughter House Valentine as the culprit of this incident. I¡¯m asking if you are all done.¡±

    A violent glint shed through Duke Valentine¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 128

    <h4>Chapter 128</h4>

    ¡°But after listening to what everyone has to say, I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s a groundless im.¡±

    The one who answered Duke Valentine¡¯s harsh deration was a young man¡ªDuke Freesia.

    His eyes, containing the verdant shade of a midsummer thicket, shed delicately.

    Everyone knew this was due to the injury that his beloved younger brother had sustained.

    Allegedly, his younger brother was still lying bedridden after he got hurt while protecting the ducaldy.

    Of course, the ducaldy that Daniel had protected was, ¡®Alicia Valentine¡¯, but due to thedy¡¯s connection to the surname attached to her identity, it¡¯s inevitable that this would bristle the duke¡¯s ire.

    He was letting his personal feelings cloud his judgment, but wasn¡¯t that only a natural human emotion?

    Valentine nodded in a rxed manner.

    His golden eyes shone like a predatory bird, circling the pitch-ck sky.

    ¡°Is that so, Duke? You see, to me, all I¡¯m hearing right now is a load of bull.¡±

    A load of bull.

    It was a rather vulgar term for the iron duke to utter.

    And this was enough to know just how livid he was.

    The others could not breathe properly.

    The three dukes looked to be on the verge of fighting right then and there.

    Of course, these onlookers were the ones who fanned the mes in the first ce.

    ¡°You all are using someone without any concrete evidence. Is that not simplyughable?¡±

    ¡°However it¡¯s true that the Ducal Lady is suspicious. There are more than just one or two people who can attest to this.¡±

    ¡°Even if the situation seemed suspicious in their eyes, this could not be considered as concrete evidence¡ªjust mere spection.¡±

    Am I wrong?

    No. He was not wrong.

    Not a single witness coulde forward and say that they saw the ducaldy order the monsters to do her bidding.

    Their ims of, ¡®This or that is the reason why the Ducal Lady is suspicious,¡¯ held no ground at all. These truly were just mere spection.

    Duke Freesia himself also had nothing to say to counter this. He didn¡¯t have a choice but to close his mouth.

    Meanwhile, the only personughing silently to himself here was Carter, enjoying the scene that was unfolding in front of him.

    Duke Valentine¡¯s darkened golden eyes scanned the hall.

    Then, one corner of his lips turned up to form a crooked smile.

    ¡°Tell me, because I¡¯m not quite certain. Are you all here to find who the true culprit is behind this incident, or are you all here only to try and besmirch the name of Valentine?¡±

    The atmosphere in the hall sank even further with such heavy tension.

    As though a cold, turbulent storm was about toe near.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    With one word, the tense air eased up.

    Regardless of how truly powerful the three dukes were, the fact of the matter was that they obeyed one liege, and that was the emperor.

    Because, from the very beginning, each of their histories were rooted in the imperial family.

    Silence fell, and the emperor looked around the hall.

    ¡°It is not right to point fingers while there is no evidence. You are all entitled to your opinions and suspicions, however concluding with only that would be nothing but a dangerous act. Be cautious.¡±

    After the emperor intervened, the discussion shifted its focus to another topic.

    To be precise, it was about the two men who held significant roles during the hunting festival.

    One of them was Leo Carter.

    Yet, the man who actually held everyone¡¯s interest was the other one¡ªthe man who wielded that strange weapon and used aura.

    But then, because it had been revealed that this man was the escort knight of ¡®Rosetta Valentine¡¯¡­ everyone once again fell to an implicit hush.

    They were all itching to talk about the other man, however as they were in the presence of Duke Carter, theyplimented and praised only Leo Carter to curry his favor.

    And thus, the meeting¡ªwhich began with an overheated atmosphere just moments before¡ªended with a friendlypetition of who couldpliment the young duke better.

    Everyone stood up from their seats, their expressions light and gleeful.

    The only one who did not smile was Duke Valentine.

    * * *

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Duke Carter, as he was cutting the steak in front of him,ughed quietly, and this was because the discussion that transpired yesterday in the conference room crossed his mind.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯re in a good mood,¡± Duchess Cartermented.

    ¡°Of course. I saw something good.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean¡­ at the meeting?¡±

    Nodding as an answer, he soon moistened his throat with a sip of wine.

    The duchess¡¯ eyes turned to look at the ss of wine for a moment, then looked at the duke¡¯s lips, which slowly opened.

    ¡°Things are about to be quite interesting.¡±

    He did not make any effort to hide the delight in his tone.

    Right. It¡¯s bound to be fun.

    Quite literally, many things were turning out to be pretty interesting.

    In no way did he expect that ¡®Ducal Lady Valentine¡¯ would be med for the monster attack.

    Even if Duke Valentine and the emperor had stopped the heated discussion yesterday, this did not mean that the matter would be buried just like that.

    People were already pointing their fingers at Ducal Lady Valentine, asserting that she was the culprit.

    With Duke Valentine being as sensitive as he was, this only made him look like he had a guilty conscience, and the mor surrounding the situation just kept noisier and noisier.

    On this side of the fence, it was a lot of fun to watch his nemesis be in such a plight. Carter was thrilled to see it.

    Besides that, this wasn¡¯t the only good thing.

    ¡°Leo.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    Wiping the corner of his lips with a napkin as Duke Carter called him, he replied with a smile.

    It was a smile that resembled the duke¡¯s.

    ¡°Many people in the meetingplimented you. You yed a significant role in the hunting festival, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be too modest. Arrogance, of course, should be avoided, but you do not need to deny the envy of others and the praises that mighte your way.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    ¡°This is a good opportunity to paint an even bigger smear onto the Valentine name. So, be careful with everything that you do. Keep some distance with the daughters of House Valentine for now.¡±

    And do not forget¡ª be alert at all times.

    Duke Carter brought his knife forward and sliced the meat on his te.

    As it was being sliced further, Leo just kept staring at the meat.

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    His answer was brief.

    So sinct, that it was impossible to tell whether or not he was telling the truth.

    Or a lie.

    * * *

    As the duke was in a pleasant mood, he drank a little too much during dinner. And so, when they finished eating, he headed back to his chambers early.

    The only ones left in the spacious dining hall were Leo and his mother.

    Out the window, nothing but the darkness of the night could be seen.

    ¡°It seems like the hunting festival has been handled well.¡±

    When the duchess said this, Leo nodded in response.

    ¡°Yes. The only thing that people will be talking about in the near future is the hunting festival.¡±

    ¡°Even so, the reactions¡­¡±

    Tap, tap, tap.

    The duchess tapped a fingernail upon the wooden surface.

    Each time, the candle on the table flickered dangerously.

    ¡°You imed that your contributions during the event would be enough to encourage your immediate appointment as the household¡¯s official sessor.¡±

    ¡°Still. If I had been dered as the sessor, I was worried that your position might be weakened.¡±

    ¡°My title is something that I¡¯d have to hand over anyway. It doesn¡¯t concern me whether I do so earlier orter.¡±

    The duchess leaned back against her chair.

    As one foot nodded, her ufortable toes stretched out and pointed towards a certain direction.

    Haha.

    And when her foot stopped moving, a brief chuckle rang through the hall.

    After letting out augh, the duchess looked positively amused.

    ¡°Well, anyway. ¡®Be alert,¡¯ he says?¡±

    She hummed to herself, then picked up the wine ss that was in front of the duke¡¯s now empty seat.

    ¡°Who exactly should be alert now?¡±

    Five fingerprints left a thick mark on the crystal goblet.

    And she tilted it over and let it go without any hesitation.

    As it still contained red liquid, it spilled directly to the floor.

    Crash.

    A small echo rang out.

    At the same time, the red liquid started spreading out.

    Atop the red liquid, some red powder could be seen rising up.

    She crushed them with her heeled shoe.

    So as not to leave any traces.

    Leo stared at the spilled wine, which was as red as his eyes.

    ¡°You said that the drug will start working in earnest around the time of theing-of-age banquet,¡± Leo said.

    ¡°Yes. By the time that theing-of-age banquet is held, and once you be an adult¡­¡±

    The duke¡¯s seat shall be empty.

    It was a vicious prophecy, but at the same time, it was a definite warning.

    Above the slightly smiling mouth, eyes glinted sharply.

    ¡°In other words, that¡¯s the time when you should be officially dered as this household¡¯s sessor. Foolish, greedy people might rush inter after all.¡±

    There was not a single hint of hesitation in her quiet murmur.

    She was much too cold and much tooposed even as she was talking about the ¡®death of her husband¡¯.

    Well, of course. If she did not have this demeanor in the first ce, she would not have nned this herself.

    Leo stared at his mother, then turned to look at the ss of wine in front of himself.

    His controlled expression could be seen reflected on the round, transparent ss.

    As if he, himself, was submerged in that red liquid¡­ that red color.

    ¡°I almost forgot. There¡¯s one particrly annoying wretch.¡±

    ¡°Annoying?¡±

    ¡°The escort knight of Lady Valentine. He nearly ruined the n.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you talking about that knight who used aura?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not aura.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ aura?¡±

    When Leo answered firmly, the duchess was left perplexed.

    She recalled the brilliant blue light that had risen from the knight¡¯s sword.

    If that wasn¡¯t aura, then it should be¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ Magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was magic. Magic of quite a high caliber, too.¡±

    Without answering back, the duchess looked slightly away.

    The escort of a knight family¡¯s daughter was a mage.

    ¡°He was persistent in keeping his face covered. But you know, he¡¯s about the same height as Cassion.¡±

    The mere mention of Cassion made the duchess pause.

    ¡°Cassion? You¡¯re suspecting that he¡¯s Cassion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a nagging suspicion.¡±

    Hmm.

    The tip of the duchess¡¯ long fingernail scratched at the table. However, as she continued to lean back against her chair, she looked unbothered.

    ¡°But that child doesn¡¯t have any talent in magic. His body hadn¡¯t been found, but if he did survive, I doubt that he would havested long.¡±

    Leo tilted his head to the side, then replied calmly.

    Hidden beneath the shadow that was cast over his face then, a sneer found its way on his lips.

    ¡®Indeed, that¡¯s likely.¡¯

    One long finger of his tapped on the wooden surface.

    A habit that the duchess also had.

    Tap, tap.

    Only this distinctive sound echoed inside the dining hall for a moment, until a voice took over.

    ¡°However. In life, unexpected things always happen, right?¡±

    Mother.

    Their eyes met.

    The duchess was not smiling.

    She looked to be lost in thought.

    ¡°Unexpected things¡­¡±

    Ha.

    A small bark ofughter was let out, but her eyes remained serious.

    Now that she thought about it, her life had always been a series of unexpected events.

    So, her son was right.

    Yes. Just in case, it¡¯s better to nip it in the bud before it could bloom.

    Besides, she knew that her son took after her, especially with his distinctively sharp senses.

    It wouldn¡¯t hurt to look into it.

    ¡°Then, allow me to confirm it. Do you know what that man¡¯s name is?¡±

    As the duchess asked, Leo smiled.

    As the candle flickered, shadows danced across his face.

    ¡°Maxwell.¡±

    And like a snake¡¯s voice, he hissed out the name.

 Chapter 129

    <h4>Chapter 129</h4>

    A series of unexpected events.

    Who else would know better, if not for Duchess Eiane Carter.

    After returning to her room alone, Eiane approached a drawer.

    It had already been more than ten years ever since she and the duke had started using separate chambers. This room was solely Eiane¡¯s.

    She soon pulled out a box that she had hidden deep in the drawer.

    A small wooden chest, which contained a smaller music box.

    Click.

    As it was opened, no music flowed out from inside¡ªand this was because its mechanism had worn out.

    Or, to be more precise, it¡¯s because the spring had been turned over and over again so as to ¡®listen¡¯ to the music¡­ to the point that the mechanism hade loose.

    In any case, the music box had not been rewound ever since then.

    A pale finger reached into the music box.

    The figure of a man and a woman was atop the music box, but something else was caught by her finger as she reached underneath the top te.

    A thin, gold ring.

    It was not a woman¡¯s. It was about the size that¡¯s perfect for a man¡¯s finger.

    Nothing else.

    It was a memento of her ex-lover, who had already passed away. It had been more than two decades since.

    He was a man who she abandoned¡ªand who chose to end his own life.

    ¡°I came here to bring this to you because I thought you should have it. You see, I¡¯ve got quite a terrible personality, and all I wish is that you keep this for a long time, and that it makes you suffer¡­ for a long time.¡±

    The woman who delivered the memento said this.

    Underneath her veil, the woman¡¯s lips were not smiling.

    With an uncharacteristically nk stare, Eiane gazed upon the ring for a while. But soon, she smiled and ced the ring back in its original position.

    Tak.

    With a sharp sound, the music box was closed shut once more.

    Perhaps she would open it again in a few years, just like today.

    No hints of emotion could be found in her movements as he put the music box back in its small chest, and the chest back in its drawer.

    Her unfeeling eyes shed icily.

    She felt sorry that he died, but even if she were to go back in time, she would have abandoned him again.

    That man had not been enough to satisfy her ambitions.

    The only reason she couldn¡¯t throw away the ring and the music box was because they had a lot of memories together.

    Just like the normal sentiment of a person who couldn¡¯t bring themselves to throw away a letter that they had received.

    Eiane soon turned away from the drawer.

    When she had crouched down to look through the drawer, she took off her nightgown and left it on the floor.

    Its thin fabric had grazed her body as itnded on the ground.

    She then took out a robe for her to wear, then sat down at the tea table.

    The evening sky was deep.

    It¡¯s pitch ck.

    Just like the hair of her stepson, who she had killed. No, she tried to kill over the course of such a long time.

    Her lips drew an arc, resembling the crescent moon that was affixed in the sky in its somber solitude.

    However the arc that was turned up, went down.

    ¡°Right¡­ Life is all about not knowing what or how things will happen in the future.¡±

    She killed her own older brother.

    So, too, did she abandon the lover she had been together with for such a long time, and left him to die alone as he chose it.

    She also killed her stepson.

    And now, she was going to kill her husband.

    All this was done with the same two hands.

    Who knew that she would be a murderer.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    Perhaps she was far from ¡®a life where it¡¯s impossible to know what or how things will happen in the future¡¯.

    All those who she touched with these hands had died, and would die.

    Wasn¡¯t it that her own existence and death itself had such an inseparable fate?

    The sudden realization made the womanugh.

    Herughter echoed inside the room on this cold, autumn evening.

    Until deeper into the night.

    * * *

    ¡°There seems to be a general consensus about how suspicious you are, Lady Rosetta.¡±

    Rosetta nced towards the owner of the voice, who she was meeting face-to-face for the first time in a while.

    Sitting opposite her was nca, now dressed up as if she was a bookstore employee.

    While swinging about a long pipe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t smoke. I hate the smell.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t smoke in front of children.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m a child?¡±

    ¡°Ah, goodness. I apologize. You just remind me of a child I once met before.¡±

    Absurd.

    Rosetta flicked the end of one shoe irritably, then picked up her teacup.

    Click.

    At the sound, nca¡¯s eyebrows went up once, then down again.

    ¡°It¡¯s great to see you here again. I was surprised when I heard what happened during the hunting festival.¡±

    ¡°I contacted you through the crystal ball though.¡±

    ¡°But all you mentioned was your request for me to find out more about Young Duke Daniel and Young Duke Carter. You didn¡¯t even give me a chance to say hello.¡±

    ¡°¡­I had a lot on my te back then. But I¡¯m unscathed, as you can see. In fact, I¡¯mpletely without any injuries, to the point that people are talking about it, just as you said.¡±

    I should have just let myself get hurt if I knew it¡¯d turn out like this.

    Her emotionless voice added thest part.

    At this, nca giggled because Rosetta sounded so serious about it.

    It wasn¡¯t until Rosetta looked up and stared pointedly at nca that she stoppedughing.

    ¡°You could have let those people¡¯s gazes turn towards another direction, but didn¡¯t you purposely make it so that you¡¯ll carry the weight of their attention alone?¡± nca asked.

    And with this, Rosetta kept silent.

    She leaned back against her seat, and her long hair brushed against her shoulder and cascaded down.

    Silver eyes turned towards that silver hair.

    A strange smile shed across the woman¡¯s lips.

    In the meantime, Rosetta spoke with anguid tone.

    ¡°People say that pain can be halved if two people share it. But I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s shared, then both people would just be subjected to such terrible pain. So, it¡¯s better to just let the one who could endure it better carry the entire weight.¡±

    Her voice was exceedingly calm and serene, as if her statement was of no consequence at all.

    In the silence that followed, nca only stared at Rosetta for a moment, then she nodded.

    ¡®Indeed. It would probably be too much to bear for that soft-hearted nobledy.¡¯

    In no time at all, the name ¡®Rosetta¡¯ had be widespread across the whole empire.

    Of course, there were some who looked at her favorably.

    But most were already suspecting her, or perhaps marked her as the culprit already.

    As far as the rumors had spread, even the unrted, useless truth was revealed.

    ¡ªDoesn¡¯t she have a criminal¡¯s blood flowing in her veins?

    ¡®No, I¡¯d much prefer that the truth is revealed, actually.¡¯

    Since the matter of lineage was brought up, at least not both of the ducaldies would be smeared by it.

    ¡°But rumors are just rumors. An investigation will take ce, and the incident will subside over time. Besides, when His Grace the Duke attended the state meeting at the Imperial Pce a few days ago, he sided with you after all. Isn¡¯t that right, Ducal Lady?¡±

    Cough, cough¡­

    The sudden bout of coughing was from Rosetta.

    She set down the cup of ck tea and pressed her lips together.

    She had to cough a few more times until the scratching at her throat could subside.

    It suddenly felt like she was drowning, even if she was on solid ground.

    After her coughs died down, her golden eyes looked towards the person sitting across from her in disbelief.

    nca¡¯s eyes also widened as she asked.

    ¡°Oh my, you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°¡­When you said, ¡®Duke¡¯, are you talking about my father?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Duke Valentine raised his voice uncharacteristically, and even snarled at those people. Towards the people who suspect you, Lady Rosetta.¡±

    As her expression turned grim, Rosetta rubbed her fingertips against her throbbing temples.

    ¡®The people who suspect me¡­¡¯

    In other words¡­ he raised his voice towards everyone present in that meeting.

    There wouldn¡¯t be a single noble who wasn¡¯t doubting her.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine it.

    He had always been cold and aloof, showing zero emotion on his face. But for him to raise his voice and snarl at people?

    Even when he had ordered Katie¡¯s execution back then, he showed his contempt only through his typical cold expression.

    But¡­ Him? Snapping at people?

    And more than that, for Rosetta¡¯s sake?

    Momentarily reaching forward to lift her teacup, Rosetta soon leaned back against her seat once more.

    ¡®As expected, you¡¯re not doubting me.¡¯

    Despite having heard all those rumors, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t suspecting her at all.

    He didn¡¯t doubt her on the day of the hunting festival itself, or ten dayster, or even to this day.

    Still though, it had been quite difficult to see them around ever since the hunting festival.

    They would just stop by the mansion for a little while. She¡¯d say hello, then they¡¯d be gone again in a sh.

    The two of them were still in charge of the aftermath in the woods, busy chasing down any trace they could find of the monsters.

    She heard briefly that they wouldn¡¯t be done until a few dayster.

    ¡®It¡¯ll be this weekend¡­¡¯

    She was suddenly ovee with the urge to run away.

    Howughable.

    With all the rumors and false usations surrounding her, and with all the gazes following her everywhere, she never really gave this much thought before.

    But it couldn¡¯t be helped, and it was still clear in her mind¡ªthe tremendous relief that had washed over her the moment she saw that Damian and the duke were fine.

    Originally, wasn¡¯t relief rooted in fear?

    Then what she feared was¡­

    ¡®Family.¡¯

    That rtionship.

    Now that she had realized that she was wavering in the face of the very entity she¡¯d been trying to push away, it was only human nature for her to want to run away.

    ¡°Since the situation has be like this, your birthday banquet might be a bit tough to get through.¡±

    As Rosetta was restlessly thinking to herself, she was brought back from her reverie as nca brought up a different topic.

    With her full attention back to the present now, Rosetta asked back.

    ¡°Birthday?¡±

    nca nodded.

    ¡°Yes, your birthday. Youring-of-age birthday celebration is about to be held soon, right, Lady Rosetta?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Her voice expressed how much she was in a daze.

    As if she really had forgotten.

    Now that she was reminded of it, Rosetta realized that her birthday was only a monthter.

    So distracted as she was until now, she truly forgot.

    Well, it¡¯s not actually her birthday.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in my birthday anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Something like a birthday banquet or whatever, it¡¯ll only be tiring.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Buting-of-age birthday celebrations are special. Particrly within a ducal household.¡±

    When nca¡¯s voice dropped to a hushed whisper, Rosetta looked up.

    ¡®Coming-of-age birthday celebrations are special¡­? And particrly within a ducal household¡­¡¯

    After briefly reflecting on nca¡¯s words, Rosetta soon recalled something from the original novel.

    ¡°The sacred relic?¡±

    At the answer that sounded more like a question, nca nodded one of her feet.

    ¡°Yes, since the descendants of the ducal households aren¡¯t qualified to use their respective ¡®sacred relics¡¯ until they reach adulthood.¡±

    Of course, just because one were to have theiring of age, didn¡¯t mean that they could automatically use a sacred relic.

    ¡°¡­You seem to be familiar with the sacred relics?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. They interest me, that¡¯s why. Anyone who wields magic would find the sacred relics fascinating.¡±

    Truthfully, Rosetta didn¡¯t know much about the ¡®sacred relics¡¯.

    In the original novel, the ¡®sacred relics¡¯ had only been mentioned in passing. All that¡¯s said was that they¡¯re a special heirloom that¡¯s passed down in each of the three ducal households.

    And couldn¡¯t glean much about them from Rosetta¡¯s memories either.

    The best that she knew was that each sacred relic had the attribute of each household¡¯s power.

    ¡®Then I believe, House Valentine¡¯s sacred relic is¡­¡¯

    Flinch.

    Her thoughts stopped there.

    It felt like her mind was goingpletely white.

    A faint chill ran down her nape.

    ¡­A book.

    House Valentine¡¯s sacred relic was a book.

    ¡®Is it just a coincidence?¡¯

    Her, who repeatedly transmigrated into books.

    And the only round that was strange¡ªthis fourth novel transmigration.

    The dream she had at the hunting festival.

    The voice she heard.

    ¡°You know¡­ All this is what <strong>you</strong> wanted.

    Rosetta.¡±

    The chills running straight down her spine was a clear indication.

    This was not a coincidence.

 Chapter 130

    <h4>Chapter 130</h4>

    ¡°Would you like me to tell you more about the sacred relics?¡±

    At the question she was suddenly asked, Rosetta looked up.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You seem very curious about them. Am I wrong?¡±

    Her silver eyes glinted spherically.

    With great interest.

    Rosetta stared back at the other woman quietly, then she nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very curious. So, tell me anything you know about them.¡±

    The confident answer made nca smile.

    Soon, the tip of one long fingernail tapped at a teacup.

    As though to ring an opening bell.

    ¡°As you may know, the origin of the sacred relics is rooted in the legend of the Empire¡¯s founding. As the humans continuously waged wars against each other, God became angry, and he appointed one man to end the bloodshed¡ªthis was the First Emperor of the Kham Empire.¡±

    nca exined straightforwardly, then continued.

    ¡°So, as he was ordered, the emperor recruited three men, who were the progenitors of the Empire¡¯s three ducal households. The efforts of these four men led to the end of all the wars, and with the world now enveloped in peace, God was satisfied and thus gifted each man a sacred relic.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a knack for summarizing.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good, I admit.¡±

    At Rosetta¡¯s brief praise, nca shrugged her shoulders and took a sip of tea to wet her lips.

    tter.

    When she set the teacup back down on the table, the sound it made rang across the room.

    ¡°So, what are the holy relics?¡±

    ¡°You seem to be in a hurry. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to tell you everything I know before we part ways today.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Rosetta wordlessly urged nca to continue.

    ¡°Firstly, each sacred relic cannot be used until after an individual has reached adulthood. And besides that, the sacred relic of bloodline will respond to only one person in each generation.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the criteria for making the sacred relics respond to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the answer to that. No one knows quite yet. It¡¯s just that, I heard¡­¡±

    People also don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a blessed reward or divine punishment.

    Hearing the whisper that followed, Rosetta¡¯s eyebrows were raised.

    ¡®Unsure whether it¡¯s a reward or punishment?¡¯

    Considering the grand connotation that¡¯s appended on a sacred relic, wasn¡¯t its reception a bit too pr?

    Recalling some vague memories, Rosetta spoke up.

    ¡°The sacred relic of House Carter is a dragon stone, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a stone that can make it possible for one to meet a dragon and gain wisdom from this encounter. It¡¯s the perfect gift for a mage as they are in search of wisdom. However¡­¡±

    There¡¯s a catch.

    Looking at something at the side for a moment, nca nodded to herself and soon continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to the individual to find the dragon. If they take the dragon stone and traverse towards the western in, the path to the dragon supposedly opens¡­ But this is all that¡¯s known. As far as I know, no one in the previous generation had been chosen by the dragon stone.¡±

    ¡°So, there¡¯s also no guarantee that the sacred relics will react to someone in each generation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and the sacred relics can only be used by those who have been chosen. Well, allegedly.¡±

    One person per generation, but there¡¯s no guarantee that it would react¡­

    As Rosetta looked back, she recalled that Leo in the original novel could not use the dragon stone.

    It seemed like he hadn¡¯t been chosen by the dragon stone itself.

    At its core, it was a gift bestowed by God due to his love for humans.

    It wouldn¡¯t have made sense if someone like him, literal human trash, were to have been chosen.

    But in this generation, no matter what happened, there had to be one Carter that¡¯s chosen by the dragon stone.

    Cassion Carter.

    After he had practically died ande back to life, he would need to be chosen by the dragon stone to cement his stake on the duke¡¯s seat.

    It was one of the rules that House Carter had established.

    For one to be named the household¡¯s sessor, there were certain conditions for them to fulfill.

    First, obtain approval from the three households.

    Second, take the dragon stone and walk down the path to the dragon.

    Third, if there was another candidate for the position of sessor, the individual must get their support.

    If the third condition couldn¡¯t be met, then¡­

    ¡®It¡¯ll be a one-on-one fight to the end.¡¯

    And, naturally, the thwarted candidate would be disqualified.

    Simply speaking, the fate of those two would be switched.

    ¡®Well, that¡¯s not important for now.¡¯

    Rosetta looked at nca, determined to keep the conversation going.

    ¡°What about House Freesia¡¯s sacred relic?¡±

    ¡°House Freesia¡¯s sacred relic is the mirror of revtions, which gives the chosen person a glimpse into the future.¡±

    ¡­A mirror that could let someone see into the future.

    ¡°Each one seems truly grandiose.¡±

    With the information that¡¯s avable to her, she already knew the names.

    The dragon stone, the mirror of revtions.

    ording to Rosetta¡¯s memories, it¡¯s to the point that people would shed tears just hearing about them.

    Really, every time she¡¯d hear them being mentioned, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that these relics were so grand.

    ¡°Because they are gifts from God.¡±

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any additional conditions for House Freesia¡¯s sacred relic?¡±

    ¡°No, there aren¡¯t any. However, none from the previous generation of House Freesia were chosen either. The one before that as well, and the one before that.¡±

    The mirror had chosen no one for three whole generations.

    What heinous probability these sacred relics had.

    At this point, the condition of ¡®one person per generation¡¯ was just absurd.

    ¡°Have they eschewed other special conditions because the probability of them being chosen has gotten that low?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one possibility. Oh, but I hear that one from this generation¡¯s Freesia seems a little promising.¡±

    The moment nca mentioned this, only one name shed across Rosetta¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Is it Daniel Freesia?¡±

    ¡°Oh my. How did you know?¡±

    At nca¡¯s expression of genuine surprise, Rosetta only shook her head with furrowed brows.

    Daniel. Again.

    He was a side character who rarely ever appeared in the novel. But now, he might just be the next master of House Freesia¡¯s sacred relic.

    No matter how much she thought about it, it¡¯s just so strange.

    ¡®Urien¡­¡¯

    As she recalled Daniel¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of Urien¡¯s name as well.

    Rosetta¡¯s thoughts were going astray once more. She struggled to be more focused.

    This, too, was not a matter for her to think about right now.

    ¡°Just a guess.¡±

    No matter who¡¯d hear it, it¡¯s obvious that she was brushing the matter aside with that answer.

    nca didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. Her straight lips were tugged up into a slow arc.

    ¡°Our dear Ducal Lady, too, has a knack for guessing. Is it because you read a lot of books?¡±

    ¡°¡­House Valentine¡¯s sacred relic is the ¡®book of aspirations¡¯, right?¡±

    Yet again, Rosetta casually ignored nca¡¯s words and went straight to the point.

    And in turn, nca answered with a clear answer, though still with a teasing tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a book that allows one person to make a wish.¡±

    ¡°Besides needing to be of age, what are its other conditions?¡±

    In her urgency, her voice grew a little stiff as she asked.

    She was nervous for no reason. Perhaps because of the nagging suspicion that this was rted to her transmigrations.

    ¡°It¡­¡±

    nca trailed off for a moment, which felt like an eternity.

    ¡°It also has to be found personally, like the path to the dragon.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±

    A scoff left her lips by itself.

    Nothing¡¯s easy.

    ¡°It¡¯s not known what the book looks like. Allegedly, its appearance changes once it¡¯s used, and it¡¯s said that the chosen individual must be the one to find it. No, maybe they¡¯ll be chosen after finding it?¡±

    ¡°You were so eager to exin, but isn¡¯t your exnation just all too vague?¡±

    ¡°Revealing the path to wisdom is good and all, but by its very nature, the path to a wish will still be a well-kept secret.¡±

    nca smiled.

    Feeling deted, Rosetta leaned back against her seat.

    Right. Just as nca said, wishes would naturally be hidden.

    A secret that¡¯s bound to be concealed to all.

    She could understand why the exnation for the book of aspirations to be more ambiguouspared to the dragon stone or the mirror of revtions.

    The previous two relics would have been recorded in detail by the previous chosen individuals.

    The one who gained wisdom from a dragon.

    The one who saw the future through the mirror.

    How grandiose, such titles.

    On the other hand.

    Anyone who had their greatest wish fulfilled would rather be more reticent.

    Saying what kind of wish you made wasparable to allowing others to read your hidden diary.

    Perhaps some had left records, while more would have not.

    ¡°But don¡¯t be too sad. One particr thing is certain.¡±

    nca spoke as though she was soothing a child. Rosetta red sharply at the woman.

    However, after a while.

    ¡°What¡¯s certain?¡±

    The bait that nca threw was much too tantalizing to ignore. Rosetta couldn¡¯t help but straighten her posture.

    Before answering the question, nca spun her pipe slightly in a small circle.

    ¡°After the person who made a wish has passed away, the book always returns to House Valentine¡¯s secret library.¡±

    ¡°It returns to the¡­ secret library?¡±

    ¡°Oh? It seems like you didn¡¯t know. Indeed, House Valentine¡¯s secret library would be revealed only to its direct descendants after they¡¯vee of age.¡±

    It was just as nca said. It¡¯s her first time hearing this.

    It hadn¡¯t been mentioned in the original novel, and of course, it¡¯s not in Rosetta¡¯s memories since she hadn¡¯te of age yet.

    For House Valentine, known for being a household of knights and physical prowess, to have a secret library?

    What a terriblebination.

    Still, on the contrary, there¡¯s no better household to have the book than Valentine.

    It¡¯s God¡¯s gift to the first duke, so it wouldn¡¯t be strange for it to be kept secret.

    However, there¡¯s one surprising thing.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a trade secret.¡±

    nca chuckled yfully as she bobbed her foot up and down.

    Rosetta was just thinking out loud anyway, and she wasn¡¯t really asking out of curiosity, so she didn¡¯t care about it anymore.

    Soon, Rosetta¡¯s entire focus was only at the ¡®secret library¡¯.

    To be more precise, at the ¡®secret library¡¯ that was holding the sacred relic.

    With the blood of Valentine running through one¡¯s veins.

    One individual in each generation.

    A book that could grant only one wish.

    Perhaps clues towards her transmigrations could be found there.

    The secret behind this unwanted immortality.

    Again, she heard the voice she heard in that dream.

    ¡°You know¡­ All this is what you wanted. Rosetta.¡±

    A dreary, solemn voice.

    A man and a woman, somewhere.

    An entity that existed everywhere, and nowhere at all.

    Perhaps, it was the very being who bestowed upon the sacred relics.

    ¡®God¡¯.

    As she recalled the book that hade from the body of the dead Rita, and the butterfly that soon followed and entered the book.

    One after another.

    She could not stop the chills running down her spine.

    ¡°Strange.¡±

    The thoughtful silence was interrupted by one word.

    Golden eyes, which were staring nkly in the air, turned to look at the owner of the voice.

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m someone you might call a witch, but there are times when I can sense something that can¡¯t be seen by the naked eye. For example¡­¡±

    nca trailed off.

    Though her hand was immobile, the empty pipe it was holding spun round and round again.

    As if it was the hand of a clock that had stopped, but was starting to move again.

    Again, the woman¡¯s voice fell to a hush.

    ¡°I believe that the book will choose you, Lady Rosetta¡­ Well, it¡¯s just a feeling, of course.¡±

    And after those words, a grin found its way on the woman¡¯s lips.

    The stronger the witch¡¯s blood, the more vividly silver their eyes would be.

    Facing that sharp, intense silver gaze, Rosetta said not a word as she pushed a fingernail against the pad of another finger. A sudden question arose.

    ¡®If the book chooses me¡­¡¯

    Would it be really choosing her ¡®self¡¯?

    Or, would it be choosing the original Rosetta?

    If it¡¯s thetter.

    If the Rosetta of the original novel had be the master of the sacred relic, then what did she wish for?

    It was a futile question, but once it came to mind, it was not easy to dismiss.

    Right. Just like nca¡¯s odd hunch.

    This, too, was just strange.

 Chapter 131

    <h4>Chapter 131</h4>

    ¡°Oh, and the Imperial Family has a sacred relic as well.¡±

    While Rosetta was still deep in thought, nca brought up another thing.

    Though looking at nothing in particr, the golden gaze was heavy, and it soon turned to nca.

    It was the first time she¡¯s hearing that the imperial family also had a sacred relic.

    It wasn¡¯t included in the original novel, nor was it in any of Rosetta¡¯s memories.

    As she was still pondering, the next exnation had already started.

    ¡°Did you know that there is a prison in the Imperial Pce that¡¯s dedicated only to the three duchies?¡±

    ¡°A prison for the duchies?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a prison where only members of the ducal households will be locked up. In that prison, no power would be able to work. At all.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ll bepletely ineffective.¡±

    At the firm answer, Rosetta nodded.

    ¡®Certainly, there¡¯s a need for a prison like that.¡¯

    The descendants of the three ducal households were born with abilities far superior to others.

    Divine power, mana, and aura.

    As they were at the pinnacle of humanity with those powers, it would be impossible to keep them locked up in any normal prison.

    Powerful criminals would not just sit obediently inside prison.

    ¡®If I lock up Urien there, will that damn power of his be rendered useless?¡¯

    With a fleeting thought like that, Rosetta smiled grimly as she sipped her tea.

    After which, she asked.

    ¡°Then, is the prison the sacred relic of the Imperial Family?¡±

    nca started out by mentioning the imperial family¡¯s sacred power, then subsequently mentioned the ¡®dedicated prison of the ducal households¡¯, so there must be a good reason.

    Either the prison and the sacred relic were closely rted, or the prison itself was the sacred relic.

    At the astute question, nca smiled lightly.

    ¡°Close, but no. Rather, its power is something to the effect of moving the prison when taking criminals from the three ducal households into custody.¡±

    So it seemed that the prison itself was not a sacred relic.

    ording to what nca said just now, it would be right to assume that the ¡®sacred relic¡¯ had the power to create a neutral subspace.

    A sacred relic that could create a neutral subspace, huh.

    It¡¯s even greater than what Rosetta was expecting.

    There would be no better way to deal with the three ducal households than this.

    The notion that the three ducal households were ¡®the three pirs that support the imperial family¡¯ was not maintained by merely old history and tradition alone, even if that¡¯s what¡¯s been handed down since the founding myth.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know exactly what kind of sacred relic it is, do you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t,¡± nca admitted. ¡°It¡¯s privy only to the Imperial Family. No, rather, to the Emperor. I don¡¯t have enough audacity to dare dig up the secrets of His Majesty himself.¡±

    nca shrugged.

    But unlike her exaggerated attitude, the smile on her lips did not slip.

    Hah.

    Instead, it was Rosetta whoughed.

    ¡°If you consider yourself to becking in that regard, then everyone else must have not a lick of audacity to their name.¡±

    She said this with a smirk affixed on her lips.

    * * *

    As they ended their conversation about the sacred relics, the time that they left their seats was soon here.

    ¡°Then, please take care of the letter and the investment.¡±

    Rosetta handed a bundle of documents to nca.

    As her fingertip grazed the edge of a near-empty teacup, a small ripple appeared at the bottom of the cup, then soon disappeared.

    The bundle of documents included a letter to House Riddle, and the entire documentation of her investment.

    Regardless of how tumultuous things had gotten after the hunting festival, and regardless of how Rosetta was now at the center of it all¡­

    She had to do what she had to do.

    In the letter, she acknowledged that she was being suspected of being behind the ¡®monster¡¯ incident, but she wrote with an innocent tone, and she promised that the contract shall proceed without a hitch.

    Besides that, the investment document was in ordance with the letter. She had written summaries of the specific investments she¡¯d like to pursue.

    ¡®But if it¡¯s House Riddle, they wouldn¡¯t be so easily affected by such rumors.¡¯

    More than anyone else, the Riddles were disgusted by how quick public opinion swayed, as easily as a coin being flipped.

    While nca took the documents, Rosetta mentioned one more thing.

    ¡°Please be sure to take care of the auction I told you about before.¡±

    As nca¡¯s eyes were fixed on the documents, that silver gaze quickly looked up and matched exactly with Rosetta¡¯s gold.

    ¡°All I have to do in that auction is buy the mine that you mentioned, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yes. No matter how much it¡¯ll be, you must win the bid.¡±

    Going by the original novel, Leo was going to be the owner of that mine.

    The new mineral that¡¯s to be discovered in that mine would be the main ingredient to treat Ria¡¯s rare disease.

    So, she needed to get the mine. By any means possible.

    Seeing Rosetta¡¯s serious expression, nca nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m quite good at bids.¡±

    And she replied with such confidence.

    The first impression one might have of nca was that she¡¯s a mischievous woman. But at the same time, she was a rare, trustworthy person.

    But somehow, Rosetta didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    nca deftly checked the documents, then straightened them out again on the table. Tak, tak.

    Then, she put the documents into her bag and stood up from her seat.

    It¡¯s a bit absurd to see that an esteemed daughter of a duke and a bookstore employee were together like this all day, but now was the right time for them to part ways.

    Rosetta stared at nca, who remained seated and didn¡¯t seem to have any ns to see Rosetta off.

    nca merely pulled down her hat, and her lips could be seen tugging up into a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sort out the rumors surrounding you, Your Ladyship.¡±

    Rosetta tilted her head to the side, confused because she was expecting nca to bid her farewell instead.

    She could only wonder how nca would resolve all the rumors. After all, those rumors had already spread like wildfire amongst the empire¡¯s aristocrats, whether young or old.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Fight fire with fire, of course. And besides, rumors are originally my specialty.¡±

    ¡°Before doing that, wouldn¡¯t it be right for you to ask my permission first?¡±

    ¡°Then, Lady Rosetta, are you saying that you truly are the one behind the monster incident?¡±

    As nca asked her nonchntly, Rosetta nodded slowly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Shall I ask for your permission then?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not curious?¡±

    nca raised the brim of her hat.

    Beneath the hat, her silver gaze was revealed right then.

    ¡°Hmm, strangely enough, I¡¯m not very curious about that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°And there is often a time when the truth doesn¡¯t matter. For example, when someone from my side is cornered.¡±

    Rosetta narrowed her eyes at nca, who spoke as though she was humming lightly.

    nca just casually sat back against her seat.

    ¡°¡­Well, to be clear. It¡¯s not me.¡±

    Her voice was heavy.

    nca stared at Rosetta, then soon shrugged her shoulders lightly.

    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s better, isn¡¯t it? Anyway, don¡¯t worry too much about the rumors. I won¡¯t be able topletely sweep the matter under the rug, but at the very least, I¡¯ll try my best to make sure that you can sleep longer at night before Lady Alicia¡¯s birthday ball.¡±

    It¡¯s on the house.

    Even as thest words were yfully whispered, the corners of Rosetta¡¯s lips did not curl up into a smile.

    Unlike the red lips that always boasted a smooth arc.

    Looking at nca, Rosetta closed her eyes, then tilted her head back.

    She stared at the high ceiling, but her gaze was slowly brought back down.

    ¡°nca.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Ladyship.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    At the sudden expression of gratitude, those red lips paused for a moment.

    nca¡¯s hand then pulled down the hat a little further.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re very wee, dear customer.¡±

    Her whisper was, this time, a little slower than usual.

    * * *

    Taking off her hat and cing it beside her, nca leaned her head against the carriage wall, staring out the window.

    Outside, the sunset and the night sky were mixed together.

    As the carriage rattled, nca¡¯s head shook as well.

    ¡°nca.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    And, constantly, Rosetta¡¯s voice echoed in her mind.

    nca twisted the empty pipe in her hand.

    She was filled with the urge to smoke right now.

    However, her cigar case was empty.

    Ah, she should have checked it in advance.

    Bted regrets were, quite literally, regrets only because of a bted realization or action.

    Right. Onlyte.

    A long shadow fell across her face as she leaned against the window.

    ¡°This, really. Making people feel sorry.¡±

    This murmur was light, but at the same time, not light.

    An old rtionship from more than two decades ago wasing back as a thorn now.

    She reached for the small crystal ball that was embedded on one of the carriage¡¯s walls.

    Then, as the crystal ball began to glow with a white light, a voice soon followed.

    ¡°Yes, Madam?¡±

    ¡°I need to get rid of some people.¡±

    ¡°Where, and how should they be dealt with?¡±

    Where, how.

    She was still staring out the window, but for a second, her gaze glinted sharply.

    ¡°Rumors about Lady Rosetta are circting everywhere.¡±

    The staff at nca¡¯s guild were all intelligent and quick-witted.

    She herself was at ease because of this, and at the same time, she was proud.

    ¡°Shall we also turn the arrow¡¯s trajectory?¡±

    Another question soon followed.

    Whether they should merely clean up the rumors surrounding the ducaldy, or whether they should take advantage of the opportunity and redirect the arrow to another.

    nca¡¯s contemtion was brief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Perhaps mention House Carter by name.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter whether people believed it to be true or not.

    Originally, all rumors start out as small bits of suspicion.

    ¡°Understood, Madam.¡±

    At the concise answer, the connection through the crystal ball was cut off.

    A rxed smile once again rose over the face that was half concealed by the shadows.

    The smile was brought on by the thought of the special service, which was on the house.

    Though she wasposed now, she was filled with the urge to smile even wider.

    How unexpectedly fun.

    How could the ducaldy be behind that monster incident?

    ¡®In any case, my dear customer is driving quite a tempest.¡¯

    It¡¯s impossible to be bored when she¡¯s around.

    She had a feeling that there might be a significant reason behind thedy¡¯s curiosity in the sacred relics.

    And, she had a feeling that a huge storm would emerge from this in the future.

    As her legs were crossed, she bobbed the toes of one foot.

    However, it was at that moment.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±

    A sudden headache shot down like lightning between her brows.

    Clink, cliiink.

    The long smoking pipe teetered precariously between her fingers before it eventually rolled down on the floor.

    The pipe ttered noisily. nca grimaced, and she squinted to look for the source of the sound.

    However, in the end, her gaze did not reach the pipe.

    Her headache worsened. It was as if her mind was besieged by a heavy fog.

    Perhaps the fog was impairing her senses, but her vision started spinning at this point.

    Then, soon, a shadow came through a gap in the fog.

    A strange feeling.

    A sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    nca blinked her eyes, trying to tear through the shadow inside her mind.

    But the shadow did not be clear.

    She heard only a voice.

    ¡°What do you know about the sacred relics?¡±

 Chapter 132

    <h4>Chapter 132</h4>

    The voice was as indistinct as its face.

    It was difficult to tell whether it was owned by a man or a woman.

    Nevertheless, what¡¯s clear was this: she had received a request rted to the ¡®sacred relics¡¯ some time ago.

    ¡®And I think I was asked to do something else¡­¡¯

    But she couldn¡¯t recall at all.

    The more she tried to grasp her memories, the thicker the fog inside her head became.

    She took several breaths to center herself once more, and it was only then that her cloudy vision gradually cleared up.

    And only then did she see the cigarette pipe rolling across the floor of the carriage.

    Pressing her temples with one hand, she used the other to flick her fingers.

    Tak.

    The pipe, which had been lying by itself on the floor, soon returned through the gap between two of her fingers.

    It trembled, just as much as her hand trembled.

    Bringing the empty pipe to her lips, she leaned back against her seat and rested her throbbing head against the window.

    ¡°Strange¡­ There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t remember a client of mine.¡±

    She meant that quite literally.

    As they were the source of all that¡¯s fun and interesting, clients were like her lifeblood.

    It was impossible for her to forget such a client, especially if it was one who made such a request.

    But, evidently enough, she had forgotten.

    Her memories of that exchange were so vague that she couldn¡¯t even infer the client¡¯s gender, let alone their identity.

    It was as if someone had twisted her memories, wrung them taut, then painted them all ck.

    ¡°¡­I wonder if this could be called possession.¡±

    She uttered the words as if in mere jest, but not a hint of mirth could be seen in her eyes.

    * * *

    p, p.

    As he looked out the window with his lips shut, the man briefly turned to nce at the blue bird that was pping its wings on his hand.

    The expression on his face was not just apathetic, it was entirely unfeeling.

    An expression so cold that it did not look human.

    The small, pping bird stopped moving as if it had been discouraged.

    The man winced slightly, conscious of the small, numb headache afflicting him.

    The brainwashing of some of the people under his control seemed to have been lifted.

    If his superficial brainwashing were to be released due to someone else¡¯s doing, a weak rebound would return to him.

    Just like the headache he felt a moment ago.

    ¡®Who, I wonder.¡¯

    Well, it mattered not who it was.

    Even if the brainwashing was released, most people tended not to notice that they had been under a spell in the first ce.

    Besides that, this was especially true for those who had been under his spell recently.

    Well, the widespread brainwashing was merely something of an oil to make the rumors surrounding Rosetta smoothly press onward.

    Their role was to spread the word, to inte these rumors, and to make other people believe that the rumors rted to Rosetta were true.

    Originally, of course, oil was a great way to make things flow forward at a smoother pace.

    In any case, that objective had already been met, and the brainwashing spell had now been dropped. Even so, there was little chance that those people would notice that something was amiss.

    But then, one particr thing was worth being concerned over.

    That, besides those people, the brainwashing of a few others hade undone.

    For example, the person he met before the hunting festival¡­

    ¡®Madam nca.¡¯

    Like her.

    ¡°What do you know about the sacred relics?¡±

    He recalled the question he had asked her.

    And the exnations about the sacred relics that he had been given.

    When he came to this world through the book and possessed this man¡¯s body, the contents of the original novel became imprinted in his head.

    However, it did note with the knowledge of which character Rita hid in, or how to get her back.

    Still, he solved the former dilemma without much trouble.

    The moment he transmigrated into this novel, he immediately thought that she might havee to possess the female lead, or perhaps someone close to the female lead. So, he immediately began to investigate that person and the people around her.

    He homed in on anything that might have changed from the original.

    And, indeed, he quickly discovered such anomalies.

    A lot ofmotion had taken ce.

    The ¡®abuse of the nanny¡¯ was revealed at House Valentine, and many of the household¡¯s employees were fired.

    He headed straight towards that ce.

    Towards the Valentine family, where the poor, pitiful Rita must be hiding somewhere and was changing the original.

    After meeting a maid on his way there, he heard from her that the ¡®two ducaldies have be strange¡¯. Thus, the candidates dwindled down to two.

    Rosetta and Alicia.

    The two esteemed daughters of the Valentine Duchy.

    And what cemented his conviction as to who truly was his Rita, was during the day of the funeral at the Carter family¡¯s residence.

    When the two of the sisters were alone together, he intentionally showed a monster.

    He was certain that Rita would not fail to react to a monster that would appear right in front of her.

    And, just as he expected.

    He found her.

    That one person who reacted.

    He watched as her face grew cold in an instant¡ªit was such a beautiful scene.

    Eyes, wide open, unfocused. Her, expressing fear, panic.

    The same expression that Rita used to make.

    Her outward shell was different. But really, truly, it was the same Rita inside.

    My love.

    My soul.

    My Rita.

    Rosetta.

    Even so, his second dilemma remained unsolved.

    What must he do to bring Rita to his side.

    What must he do to keep her forever.

    As time went by, his n gradually took form, but he needed more information so that his n would be more solidified.

    So, it was nca who he visited.

    The best informant in this world.

    Someone who was quick, urate, and would keep their exchange confidential.

    He asked several questions, including the one about the sacred relics.

    nca answered some questions, and didn¡¯t answer a few others.

    However, her silence alone was sufficient enough answer.

    The man soon pulled nca into a spell.

    Forget that I was ever here.

    No matter how tight-lipped this woman was, wouldn¡¯t it be better to eliminate all possibilities of this getting out?

    He briefly entertained the thought of killing her if he must, but he refrained from doing so because he thought that he might need her for more informationter.

    Brainwashing her took far longer than it usually should due to her excellent mental fortitude.

    Nevertheless, he finally brainwashed her, didn¡¯t he?

    Even if it took a little risk.

    ¡ªGururuk. Gwak!

    As the man was staring nkly into the air, he dropped his gaze as the bird in his grasp let out a harsh cry.

    It kept pping its wings, gurgling.

    And this was because the man, lost in thought, unknowingly tightened his hold on the bird, closing his hand into a closed fist.

    ¡°Good grief.¡±

    At the less enthused exim, he loosened his grip.

    The bird flew away at once.

    It acted as if it was desperately breathing in the air it once lost¡ªas if it was now free from the hand that once oppressed it.

    p, p.

    Behind the frantically pping bird, the man smiled while watching it.

    Then, soon, he snapped his fingers lightly. At the very same instant, the wings of the fric bird stopped.

    And crashed straight to the ground.

    Thud.

    There was a dull sound below, but the man paid this no mind.

    His apathetic face turned to the sky, where the boundary between twilight and the deep evening sky was thick.

    ¡°Should I have just killed her?¡±

    Unlike the vicious words he uttered, the tone in which he spoke was gentle.

    But the man shook his head immediately.

    That woman was a cause for worry, but it would be too regrettable to kill her.

    If Rita also knew the original novel, then she would undoubtedly approach nca as well.

    Or, perhaps she had already met the woman before.

    That¡¯s why he still thought that nca would be of use to him.

    Nipping it in the bud for fear of the hypothetical was not quite a predilection of his.

    The manughed.

    Though beautiful, the man¡¯s smile evoked such eeriness.

    * * *

    After nca and I parted ways¡ª

    I was left alone, and I immediately set off on a search around the library.

    As my mind was gued with thoughts of the voice of God saying that this was what ¡®Rosetta¡¯ wanted, with thoughts of House Valentine¡¯s sacred relic, and with thoughts of my transmigrations¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but presume that these were all connected. And so, I couldn¡¯t sit still either.

    I went off to find the book.

    Of course, Rosetta¡¯s body still had not passed the age of adulthood, so the sacred relic might still be hidden in the secret library. But you never know.

    Perhaps Rosetta already found the book and hid it somewhere.

    However, I found nothing.

    I couldn¡¯t find any suspicious books, whether it be in my desk or in any of the bookshelves.

    The most suspicious thing I found was only a small notebook, which had been crammed between tworge books.

    ¡°A notebook?¡±

    I pulled it out straight away. Anyone could tell that this was deliberately hidden.

    Diary.

    The writing at the front was in a neat script. It was familiar to me, too.

    This was the original Rosetta¡¯s handwriting.

    Soon, memories rted to the notebook flooded into my head.

    Rosetta usually kept a candle going and wrote diary entries every night.

    ¡®Then it really seems to be Rosetta¡¯s diary.¡¯

    I paused before opening the notebook. Didn¡¯t it naturally feel strange to take a peek into someone else¡¯s diary?

    But, well. I¡¯m Rosetta now.

    Shrugging, I grasped the cover in order to open it.

    However, right at that moment, I heard something from the window.

    Tap, tap.

    The shallow sound of something tapping could be heard from there.

    I approached the window, still holding the notebook that I had yet to open.

    A paper ne was hovering in front of the window, which I soon opened and reached through. With a rustle, I opened the paper ne and found a certain man¡¯s familiar handwriting.

    <strong>¡´ May Ie and meet you? ¡µ</strong>

    It was from Cassion.

    I let out a light chuckle without realizing it.

    Really, he¡¯s got an oddly adorable side to him.

    I took out a pen and drew a circle on the paper ne.

    As I folded it back to the way it was, it soon flew like a butterfly in the sky.

    I leaned against the window frame.

    Thete-night sky was dark. And the autumn air was a little cold.

    Fiddling with the notebook in my hands as I basked in the night air, I felt the air outside the window shift soon enough.

    Someone¡¯s shadow appeared from where the moonlight streamed in.

    The rectangr windowsill was like a frame, and the man¡¯s shadow within it was like a painting.

    How did the girl feel when she met Peter Pan in the middle of the night?

    Uselessly sentimental for a moment, I asked,

    ¡°Why are youing through this way?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that some prying eyes might follow me for no reason.¡±

    I asked while I still gazed upon his shadow, but I was given an answer naturally enough.

    Then, he turned his head.

    The face of the man, who was framed by the windowsill, could now be seen closely.

    Our faces were near¡ªperhaps too near¡ªbut neither of us avoided it.

    As soon as I stretched out an empty hand to him, he stepped into my room.

    And, with that same outstretched hand, I reached up to caress the man¡¯s cold cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯ll only get hurt.¡±

 Chapter 133

    <h4>Chapter 133</h4>

    ¡°¡­I think you often forget which family I hail from. And you¡¯re even the one who recovered my mana,¡± Cassion said, chuckling.

    Then, he raised one hand and ced it over my hand, which was still cupping his cheek.

    His face and his palm.

    My hand tingled as it was trapped between these two.

    I stared at him for a moment, then shrugged.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. Even if it¡¯s on the back of my mind, I just worry about you. Apparently, the more you care about someone, the more you think useless things.¡±

    ¡°Care about who?¡±

    His eyes were wide open as he asked.

    I pulled out my hand from underneath his, then bopped him on his nose with that same hand.

    ¡°You.¡±

    The simple answer made Cassion jump. At the same time, his eyes immediately sought out mine.

    ¡°I continued with a smile.¡±

    ¡°I care about you.¡±

    The man looked dazed.

    Even in the dark, his slowly reddening ears could be seen clearly.

    I don¡¯t know if I should admire him for being so lovable, or so consistent.

    The memory of what transpired between us in the cave during the hunting festival¡­ was still fresh on my mind. As well as what we were going to do had lightning not struck.

    At least, I remember.

    ¡°So, go through the door.¡±

    Whispering so, I turned away from the stunned man.

    ¡°¡­Yeah. Okay.¡±

    A small answer came back.

    As I sat on the desk, Cassion slowly followed.

    Tiptoeing as though to point, I gestured for him to sit down on the chair behind the desk.

    ¡°¡­Huu.¡±

    He paused where he was, just staring at the chair that was pushed back from the desk. Then, he let out a sigh as he swiped a hand over his face.

    Soon, he approached and sat down on the chair.

    I was perched on the desk.

    With Cassion, on the chair, facing me.

    Our eyes met halfway¡ªhis turned upwards, mine turned downwards.

    Thunk.

    I ced the notebook I was holding down on the desk, then asked.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s up, thiste into the night?¡±

    As he was met with a question, the man blinked.

    The slight tension in the air disappeared with one breath.

    It was reced with concern on those slightly furrowed brows of his.

    ¡°You mentioned that you¡¯ll be meeting nca today, and I got worried about whether you were able to converse well.¡±

    In a way, nca was the first outsider I met after the hunting festival.

    Perhaps, from his point of view, he got worried that nca wouldn¡¯t believe me, or that I¡¯d been left restless after the conversation.

    In any case, I nodded and answered nonchntly.

    ¡°We had a good conversation. I asked her about the things I was curious about, asked her to do something for me, and also received a free service from her, on the house.¡±

    ¡°Free service?¡±

    I nodded again.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to quell those frightful rumors that I¡¯m behind the incident at the hunting festival just before Alicia¡¯s birthday ball.¡±

    The furrowed brows straightened out.

    With a small sigh, his stiff shoulders lost their tension as well.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s great then.¡±

    The corners of his lips crept up.

    I watched his face brighten up, then I nced at the notebook on the desk.

    It took me a moment to ponder whether or not I should tell him about my recent discovery. However, my rumination was only brief.

    ¡°I agree. And, there¡¯s one other thing. I came across an unexpected clue.¡±

    ¡°A clue on what?¡±

    ¡°My transmigrations.¡±

    Silence yawned between us.

    Not paying this any mind, I continued speaking.

    ¡°My transmigrations might be rted to a sacred relic. Or Rosetta.¡±

    ¡°When you say sacred relic¡­ Do you mean the sacred relics of the three duchies?¡±

    ¡°Yes. In particr, the sacred relic of House Valentine.¡±

    The book of aspirations.

    Cassion murmured softly.

    Since he was the eldest son of House Carter, he seemed to know a few things about the sacred relics.

    ¡°Why do you think they might be connected?¡±

    ¡°¡­I had a dream before. A dream where Urien followed me.¡±

    ¡­That bastard?

    He whispered in a low, menacing voice.

    As his ck pupils quivered, our gazes met. Then, I nodded.

    ¡°Yes, a dream where I saw that bastard following after me. Before that, I saw a booke out of my body. What serves as a passageway between my transmigrations is a book.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then¡­¡±

    A look of realization shed across his features.

    ¡°But is that enough to conclude that it has something to do with the sacred relic? It may just be another book that has no other connection with the ¡®book¡¯ of aspirations other than its form.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you¡ª It might be rted to the sacred relic or Rosetta.¡±

    He still seemed unconvinced.

    Then, I nced to the side and picked up Rosetta¡¯s diary.

    His ck eyes followed the movement of my hand.

    Flutter, flutter.

    The sound of the notebook¡¯s pping pages filled the empty silence.

    I quickly flipped through the contents of the notebook, from beginning to end, then snapped it shut as I shrugged.

    ¡°I heard the voice of God saying that Rosetta wanted all of this.¡±

    And the mention of ¡®God¡¯ was enough to paint an undeniably shell-shocked expression on Cassion¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­That¡­ How is that possible?¡±

    Many other questions remained unsaid, but I knew what they were.

    I also wondered the same thing.

    It happened to me four times.

    In a FreeWebNovel, in a martial arts novel, in a wretched angst novel as the main character, in another wretched angst novel as a side character.

    I couldn¡¯t recall what kind of person I was in the real world, but I know this for sure¡ªthat I had borrowed someone else¡¯s body while going through various worlds.

    If¡­

    If these transmigrations really were rted to Rosetta¡­

    Then why the hell did it affect ¡®me¡¯?

    What did Rosetta have to do with me?

    I had a few guesses of my own.

    That the premise of these worlds being ¡®fiction¡¯ was just a lie, and these were all separate worlds in their own right.

    That the wish of ¡®Rosetta¡¯ only happened to impact ¡®me¡¯ as I was in another world.

    Or that Rosetta¡ªas a person or as a side character¡ªwas me from a previous life, but the wish I made as Rosetta worked retroactively on ¡®me¡¯ from the modern world.

    But then, the timeline would be veryplicated under that assumption.

    It would be a wish from a past life, which would work on my future self, yet would eventually change the past regardless.

    What kind of bizarre Mobius strip would that just be.

    In any case, nothing really hit home.

    But I was still half-sure that either Rosetta or the sacred relic was rted to my multiple transmigrations.

    Despite how unfathomable and distant these assumptions were, I¡¯d prefer to insist on these premises because of the clear voice of God that rang in my head¡ªthat Rosetta wanted this.

    So.

    ¡°Somehow or another, it¡¯s possible.¡±

    How dare a mere human beingprehend the will of God?

    Though my answer was vague, Cassion did not ask me any more questions.

    He just nodded with a serious face as though he understood.

    ¡°Then, what you¡¯re holding is rted to it? Your search to find the connection between Rosetta and the book?¡±

    His gaze dropped sharply, pointing out the diary in my hand.

    ¡°Well, simr.¡±

    I flipped through the diary again, skimmed a little, then handed it over to Cassion.

    Unlike me, he was more patient about going through the pages.

    The first page was empty.

    No, it wasn¡¯t just the first page. Flipping through was enough to tell you that everything¡¯s empty.

    ¡°As you can see, nothing¡¯s there, so I can¡¯t find a connection.¡±

    After ncing back at me, his ck eyes looked at the diary again.

    ¡°This is a diary, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But nothing¡¯s written in it, so it could hardly be called a diary.¡±

    It was so utterly nk that I don¡¯t see the point as to why it was hidden in the first ce.

    Cassion flipped through the pages silently.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s empty alright.¡±

    But, in the middle of saying this, his hand stopped flipping the pages suddenly.

    It was one of the pages towards the end.

    ¡°No, perhaps not.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    He returned the notebook to me, opening it on a certain page without saying anything more.

    I turned to look at it.

    And, indeed, it¡¯s just as he said.

    At first nce, it looked nk, but something was certainly written there.

    Small letters right next to the seam of the notebook.

    ¡°¡­horn¡­front¡­way back¡­¡±

    The words were also widely spaced out. It¡¯s difficult to figure out what they meant.

    Even if I were to read them aloud, they wouldn¡¯t make sense.

    With a wrinkled brow, I stared intently at those words and turned over another page just in case.

    Because at thest page.

    I stared at one clearly written word.

    ¡°Transmigration.¡±

    Yes. What¡¯s clearly written on this page was definitely the word ¡®transmigration¡¯.

    As I murmured the handwritten word with a nk expression, I raised my head, and my gaze met Cassion¡¯s.

    I traced over the word lightly with one finger.

    He stared into my eyes quietly, then soon spoke.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re right. The original Rosetta must have known something.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think so too¡­¡±

    The voice of God in her mind was enough, but she couldn¡¯t help but be in disbelief that there was actual evidence.

    Then, was this seemingly ordinary notebook the sacred relic?

    I closed the notebook and turned it over.

    However, I couldn¡¯t feel any special energy emanating from it.

    It seemed very much like an ordinary notebook.

    In the middle of this thoughtful silence, Cassion and I said nothing as we ruminated. Suddenly, however, we both heard a knock on the door.

    At the sudden noise, the two of us looked at each other at the same time, then turned to the door.

    Just in time, a timid voice came from beyond the door.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me. Are you sleeping?¡±

    Alicia? What brings Alicia here, thiste at night¡­

    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±

    Another murmur followed.

    The voice was trembling ever so subtly.

    Wondering if something had happened, I hurriedly replied.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not asleep. Give me a moment.¡±

    The same time I answered, I hid the notebook in the drawer.

    And, catching on quickly, Cassion was already headed towards the window.

    ¡°Rosetta,¡± he whispered.

    When I turned to face him, I heard the sound of the window¡¯stch being opened.

    The autumn night¡¯s chill quickly flooded in.

    Just as he came, he stood on the windowsill with the back against the evening sky.

    The man, with his back to the moonlight, looked straight at me.

    ¡°Sleep tight.¡±

    ¡°You as well.¡±

    Our goodbyes were short.

    His body jumped back.

    Before long, the window closed by itself.

    And the drapes sank slowly.

    The cold night air still lingered gently inside the room.

    ¡°¡­I told you not to make me worry.¡±

    I muttered unconsciously to myself as I stared at the empty frame.

    Soon, I turned away from the window.

    Towards the door where Alicia was waiting.

    Ka-chak.

    When I opened the door, I saw Alicia hugging a pillow over her chest.

    As our gazes met, Alicia smiled awkwardly while blinking her wide, doe eyes.

    ¡°Sister, can I¡­ Can I sleep beside you tonight?¡±

    She looked shy and anxious at the same time.

 Chapter 134

    <h4>Chapter 134</h4>

    ¡°Sister, is it ufortable because I¡¯m beside you?¡±

    Lying next to me, Alicia asked cautiously.

    With her hands tightly clenching the nket and her pupils quivering, I couldn¡¯t help but think of her as pitiful.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ufortable. The bed¡¯s big enough that I don¡¯t feel any differentpared to when I¡¯m alone here.¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s wrong? You came here to sleep beside me thiste into the night.¡±

    Alicia was smiling faintly until now, but her expression suddenly hardened as soon as she heard the casual question.

    Those wide, doe eyes of hers blinked a couple of times, then she averted her gaze slightly.

    ¡°¡­I had a nightmare. I woke up just a while ago, but I was too scared to be alone¡­¡±

    A nightmare.

    I was expecting it.

    What she experienced at the hunting festival must have been so shocking that she must have been traumatized.

    And more than anyone else, I knew just how horrifying nightmares were.

    I patted Alicia on the shoulder.

    Alicia nced up at me once more.

    Seeing how pale her face elicited my sympathy.

    ¡°I see. You must have been scared.¡±

    At the quietly whispered constion, Alicia¡¯s pupils trembled.

    Soon, she nodded a little, then turned toy t on the bed. She now stared at the ceiling, her eyes wide.

    At first nce, her full eyshes, which cast long shadows beneath them, made her seem like a doll.

    She just stared at the ceiling without saying a word, then she slowly closed her eyes. As she answered, her voice was as melodious as a hymn.

    ¡°¡­Yes. I was scared.¡±

    * * *

    In the middle of the night, while everything waspletely still¡­

    Quietly, suddenly¡ªa rustle.

    After eliciting that small noise, one person slowly sat up.

    And along with that movement, that person¡¯s hair cascaded down her shoulder, over her chest.

    The shadows around her were pitch ck, but her eyes and her hair, as they were buried in the darkness, shone gold.

    She felt drowsy, but she couldn¡¯t close her eyes.

    Her head turned to the side, looking down.

    Her trembling golden eyes looked at Rosetta, the sleeping woman beside her.

    Just like the full moon hanging up in the dark sky,

    Her eyes, which were always as warm as the sun, were like ice on this very night.

    Alicia stared at Rosetta for so long. nkly, she opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    Rosetta did not answer.

    Alicia still stared at Rosetta without blinking.

    Soon her golden eyes welled up with tears.

    ¡°Sister¡­ You¡¯re my sister, right?¡±

    Her shaking voice echoed amid the silence.

    After she said this, the corners of her lips curved up ever so slightly.

    A faint sigh met with the air for but a moment.

    The sleepless gaze stared at only one ce like that for a long, long time.

    Like the moon in the sky, until daybreak came.

    Until this appearance could be concealed.

    Like that.

    She continued to do so.

    * * *

    ¡°Mdy!¡±

    Diana approached the unexpected visitor with a smile.

    Next to Diana was Ria.

    Holding her older sister¡¯s hand tightly, Ria bowed her head in greeting.

    Diana patted Ria¡¯s head lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not bothering you while you were resting, am I?¡±

    They were at the small garden near the servants¡¯ quarters, and it¡¯s meant to be a ce where the servants could unwind and rest. But since the others were on the clock right now, only the two sisters were here.

    Diana was currently on a long break.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here, Mdy. If you called me, I could havee to you instead.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a hobby of making patients walk that far.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve recovered enough that I can return now.¡±

    Diana answered with twinkling eyes. There was a strangely serious expression on her face as she said that, as if she really was intending toe back to work right this second.

    Still, I shook my head firmly.

    ¡°You can¡¯te back. Rest more.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Sullen now, Diana nodded reluctantly.

    Evidently enough from her reaction, Diana¡¯s current break was not voluntary.

    I practically forced Diana to take an extended break after the hunting festival. After all, she was injured.

    And the period was about a month.

    Until the day before my birthday, to be precise.

    I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m a terrible boss.

    At the very least, I¡¯m not infringing upon my people¡¯s human rights.

    Really, there¡¯s nothing for Diana to do for a while, if I¡¯m perfectly honest.

    ¡°Ah, Alicia came with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Lady Alicia as well?¡±

    I left behind Diana for a moment and looked around.

    Alicia was standing over there, a little ways away. She wanted to be considerate, so she asked me to talk to Diana first.

    Last night, after Alicia and I woke up, I told her that I¡¯d be visiting Diana this afternoon, and she asked if she could join me.

    She said that she¡¯d like to thank Diana for all her help during the hunting festival.

    ¡°Alicia!¡±

    I saw Alicia staring nkly into the air for a moment, but as I called to beckon her, she flinched a little and walked over here.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Your Ladyship.¡±

    As Diana bowed deeply, Alicia waved her arms.

    ¡°Oh, no, you¡¯re not feeling well. You don¡¯t have to greet me that way. I¡¯m the one who¡¯se to see you¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    After hearing Alicia¡¯s gentle dissuasion, Diana raised her head and blinked.

    Alicia took Diana¡¯s hands into her own and continued.

    ¡°Um, thank you for helping me during the hunting festival. You even got hurt while protecting me, but it¡¯s been bothering me that I haven¡¯t thanked you properly until now.

    ¡°It was my duty, Your Ladyship.¡±

    ¡°Still, it¡¯s thanks to you that I¡¯mpletely unharmed. Thank you very much, Miss Diana.¡±

    Alicia bowed to Diana.

    ¡°Y¡­You don¡¯t have to do this, Lady Alicia!¡±

    This time, it was Diana who¡¯s waving her arms to dissuade the other.

    It¡¯s not verymon for a noble to bow before amoner, to say the least.

    I didn¡¯t intervene.

    Diana nced at me, silently asking for help, but I merely turned away as if I didn¡¯t see her.

    Iughed gratuitously.

    It¡¯s so peaceful for the first time in a long while. It didn¡¯t feel so bad.

    Soon, the two of them were finished with their back and forth.

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    And the silence brought forth a small voice.

    The owner of that voice was Ria, who was hiding behind Diana¡¯s legs, looking around her.

    ¡°Ah, Ria!¡±

    Diana had momentarily forgotten that her little sister was here because of the sudden situation. She leaned down, cupped her hand to Ria¡¯s ear, then whispered.

    ¡°Come on, say hello.¡±

    Clutching Diana¡¯s sleeve tightly, Ria nced up at Alicia.

    And, she bowed her head.

    ¡°H¡­Hello.¡±

    Alicia¡¯s eyes widened.

    It must be her first time meeting a child since she lived most of her life trapped in this residence.

    A smile bubbled up on her lips, which she couldn¡¯t hide.

    Indeed. Alicia naturally liked cute things, and Ria was a really cute kid.

    Alicia leaned down and made eye contact with Ria.

    And, she gently patted the child¡¯s head, greeting her face to face.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you. I¡¯m Alicia.¡±

    Ria blinked with her wide, doe eyes.

    Alicia¡¯s simrly wide, doe eyes also blinked.

    With two cute people together like this, it felt as if the atmosphere instantly brightened up.

    Ria mumbled, answering cautiously.

    ¡°Um¡­ Are you, um, a princess?¡±

    That one word from the child made everyone around her freeze.

    It¡¯s certainly unexpected that the word ¡®princess¡¯ would be said here.

    ¡°Oh my, Ria. What¡­ What are you saying.¡±

    Diana¡¯s face turned pale at once, and she tried to stop Ria from saying more. Still, Alicia¡¯s cheeks turned bright red as she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Ria looked around her quizzically.

    Then, her big eyes quickly brimmed with tears.

    Even though she¡¯s still a child, Ria was certainly quick at reading the room.

    The atmosphere suddenly turned awkward because of what she said, so she must be wondering if she had done something wrong.

    ¡°S¡­Sorr¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s a princess.¡±

    I spoke up before she could finish saying sorry.

    The three other people here turned to me in unison.

    Regardless, I faced them nonchntly.

    ¡°Sister?¡±

    Alicia whispered to me, but I answered with only a wink.

    Somehow, Alicia¡¯s cheeks became even redder.

    Oh my, you can¡¯t do that.

    Anyway.

    Shrugging lightly, I strode over to Ria and leaned down, then I tapped her cheek with an index finger.

    ¡°You want to y together with our dear princess, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes!¡±

    Ria hesitated for a second there, but soon answered with sparkling eyes.

    To children, princesses were a thing of fantasy.

    To adults though, dreaming of bing one was like dreaming of winning the lottery.

    I smiled at Ria, then I pulled Alicia closer to me and whispered.

    ¡°Alicia, is it okay if you y together with Ria?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Me?¡±

    Cheeks still flushed, Alicia asked back in surprise.

    I nodded in response.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the clinic with Diana for a little while. I have to check on Ria, Diana and Maxwell¡¯s medicine.¡±

    Of course, it didn¡¯t matter if Ria and Alicia woulde as well.

    However, when I saw how Alicia¡¯s expression brightened as she looked at Ria, I figured I should let these two people spend some time together.

    Forget everything. You can go back to your childhood and have a fun time.

    She couldn¡¯t sleepst night either, and her expression remained dark the whole time.

    But as soon as she talked to Ria, didn¡¯t her face brighten up for a moment?

    If she could y with a child without having to think, perhaps she could forget about what¡¯s making her nervous, even a little.

    Alicia¡¯s pupils quivered briefly, but she nodded.

    ¡°If so¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll take care of her. You can go ahead.¡±

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t look like she¡¯s forcing herself.

 Chapter 135

    <h4>Chapter 135</h4>

    I looked back briefly to see that Alicia and Ria were giggling together.

    The awkwardness they felt towards each other dissipated in an instant, and they were now sitting down on the grass, making flower nes.

    Diana, who also looked behind her, murmured worriedly.

    ¡°Is it truly alright, Mdy? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very courteous for Ria to¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Besides, I¡¯m the one who asked for it. Well, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. By the way, are you really feeling alright now?¡±

    ¡°Of course. In the first ce, only my arm was hurt.¡±

    ¡°Sure, the same arm that was on the verge of being rendered useless.¡±

    mping her lips shut, Diana couldn¡¯t say anything back.

    Smiling, I turned my head again and pretended I didn¡¯t see that.

    Soon enough, we arrived at Logan¡¯s clinic, and when we knocked on the door lightly, Logan and Zobel rose from their seats to greet us.

    ¡°Wee, Your Ladyship.¡±

    Logan nodded slightly as a greeting, while Zobel greeted us with a big smile.

    It¡¯s funny how different this pair of teacher and student were.

    I took a look around the room and immediately got straight to the point.

    ¡°How is everyone doing?¡±

    The hunting festival was absolutely hectic, but it was notpletely without any yielded results.

    Thanks to the pouch being tightly tied to my waist back then, I was able to bring back a portion of the antlers even amid themotion. I handed it over to Logan the moment I got back home.

    Of course, it was for the sake of creating Cassion¡¯s rapid development pill.

    As soon as I asked, Logan pulled out a drawer and rummaged through it.

    Soon, he took out a small container from deep inside the drawer.

    ¡°It just so happens that I finished one earlier today.¡±

    ck.

    When I opened the container, a single, huge, round pill was contained within it.

    ¡°Just one?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need a lot of the same medicine anyway, so we¡¯ve focused our attention on making each one with great care and attention. The next pill will bepleted in a week.¡±

    Well, that makes sense.

    Cassion and Diana will be the only ones who¡¯ll take this medicine anyway.

    It¡¯s effective after taking even just one of it, so they don¡¯t need to take it like a constant supplement.

    And since only a small number was needed, it¡¯s better to make each one carefully.

    Nodding, I closed the container and put it into my pocket.

    No, I was about to put it in.

    ¡°Are you not going to take it?¡±

    I had to pause when Logan asked.

    ¡°Huh? Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you, Your Ladyship.¡±

    He nodded as well, and I answered immediately.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think I need to take it.¡±

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t you rather take one anyway? There was that fiasco at the hunting festival, and you¡¯ve got a target on your back now.¡±

    Or perhaps, a target was contrived in that way.

    He added thest part with a murmur.

    I looked at him quietly and smiled.

    Good grief, he really is nca¡¯s right-hand man.

    He¡¯s as outspoken as she was.

    And quick-witted as well.

    His insinuation was clear.

    I was being med for the incident that happened during the hunting festival, so someone might get back at me.

    No, even before that.

    He¡¯s saying that someone might have already been targeting me before the incident itself, and had been nning to pin it on me from the start.

    Logan and I faced each other calmly.

    It was Diana and Zobel who were rather surprised. As they listened to the conversation, their eyes grew wide for a moment.

    With her eyes as wide as saucers, Diana spoke.

    ¡°Mister Logan.¡±

    Diana¡¯s voice carried a warning tone, and Logan nced at her once before he spoke to me again.

    ¡°I apologize if I overstepped. Still, I was worried.¡±

    ¡°Worried?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If Your Ladyship gets hurt, there are many people who will be affected.¡±

    As soon as Logan said this, a few faces shed in my mind.

    Alicia, Diana. Brother and the duke.

    Zobel, the Riddle family. nca and Logan.

    And, Cassion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run away. Don¡¯t die. Don¡¯t go¡­ please.¡±

    ¡°I know that I¡¯m being selfish, but now, I¡­ I can¡¯t imagine a life without you.¡±

    There, at the cave during the hunting festival. His voice as he was pleading to me echoed in my mind.

    I found myselfughing in vain.

    I had long since decided to live a long, uplicated and boring life. Yet now, I realize just how many people my presence had taken root in.

    Hah. Seriously.

    Even if I say that I¡¯d rather run away, I don¡¯t think I can anymore.

    My chest throbbed for no reason.

    At the very spot where I, as Rita in the third transmigration, had been stabbed.

    Stabbed, just to escape from Urien.

    Even so, it strangely didn¡¯t feel unpleasant.

    This goddamn sense of responsibility wasn¡¯t all that detestable after all.

    Despite knowing that these ties would, at the end of the day, serve as my weakness¡­

    I didn¡¯t feel regretful about it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I won¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    And, I also don¡¯t want anyone else to get hurt.

    If anything or anyone woulde to threaten me, I¡¯ll tear them all to shreds.

    Even if it¡¯s a part of the past that¡¯s been strangling me all this time.

    Or.

    Even if it¡¯s a shocking truth that I would have to face someday in the future.

    Urien, Rita, transmigration, God, sacred relic.

    Numerous words flitted through my mind but disappeared in an instant.

    All that remained in my clear head was calmness and tranquility.

    * * *

    A few days had passed since then.

    In the meantime, I checked Rosetta¡¯s diary day and night, but I could glean no other words except for the single mention of ¡®transmigration¡¯ and the other spaced out words.

    It seemed like those were the only clues I¡¯d be able to get from this diary.

    ¡®I think I need to investigate the connection between my transmigration and the sacred relic after my birthday.¡¯

    I might be able to find more clues after I¡¯m allowed to go to the secret library.

    Regarding Urien, I had decided to put off thinking about how to deal with him forter.

    The current situation was akin to a cold war.

    Urien must be terribly fatigued right now, considering how many blue monsters he summoned.

    On the other hand, I couldn¡¯t move around freely because of the rumors.

    So, yes. For the time being, this cold war would continue until my birthday.

    Leo and Daniel.

    Those two were the likeliest suspects, but if I let my judgment be too clouded with my suspicions, it might bite me in the backter.

    Of course, I had those two men investigated through nca.

    I asked her about two things: Did either of those two start acting strangely this year? Or, did they act in any suspicious manner before or after the hunting festival?

    That¡¯s all that I could do right now.

    As I was lost in thought, the ttering of tableware echoed amid the space.

    And because my knife went astray for a moment, the sharp sound it made reverberated even louder.

    Raising my head, I looked around.

    The hands of the three people who I was dining together with stopped, and they all looked at me in unison.

    The duke. Damian. Alicia.

    Two weeks and five days had passed since the hunting festival.

    At longst, the duke and Damian were able toe back home, and we were having dinner as a family tonight.

    All of them looked at me with their golden eyes. I felt a bit more awkward for no reason.

    When I nodded slightly, I began to focus on my meal again.

    Sitting next to me, Alicia whispered furtively.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you to make a mistake like that¡­ Sister, are you alright?¡±

    Instead of answering, I nodded once more towards her and casually went back to my meal. At this, Alicia hesitated a little before she picked up her knife and fork again.

    It was such an awkward dinner.

    * * *

    After a while, the stiflingly awkward, silent meal ended. The tes in front of them were taken away, and what reced them were teacups.

    ¡°Rosetta, youring-of-age birthday is soon.¡±

    The topic was brought up out of nowhere.

    Even though he said nothing until now, it was the duke who said this. His voice sounded as calm as usual.

    However, only his outward appearance seemed calm. Just like how he was during the hunting festival.

    ¡°Yes, it will be soon.¡±

    Just as he said, mying-of-age was less than a month away.

    ¡°Right. How would you like your banquet to be held?¡±

    Damian joined the conversation with a smile.

    His attitude was also not that much different from how he had been before the hunting festival.

    Still, it was obvious that they knew I was at the center of the hunting festival controversy.

    Rumors were rampant everywhere, and the duke himself even defended me directly at the state meeting of the nobles.

    At least, that¡¯s what nca told me.

    But here he was, bringing up my birthday so casually.

    I rubbed the pad of my finger, feeling quite peculiar.

    As my answer was dyed, the entire dining hall was nketed with heavy silence for a moment.

    ¡°I just¡­ want to let my birthday pass.¡±

    Exactly like the sharp sound my knife made against my te earlier, my words were particrly loud amidst this silence.

    ¡°Sister¡­!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Alicia and Damian spoke at the same time.

    Both of them spoke in such unusual tones.

    Besides that, Damian¡¯s straight brows became furrowed.

    Letting out a shallow sigh, he soon spoke again as if to persuade me.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? It¡¯s not even an ordinary birthday¡ªit¡¯s youring-of-age.¡±

    There¡¯s a good reason for him to emphasize that particr detail.

    Coming-of-age celebrations were particrly meaningful when it came to the empire¡¯s three duchy.

    It¡¯s the day that a descendant of a duchy would be given the chance to try and be the master of their respective sacred relics.

    Therefore, it¡¯s been customary for a long time now that every family member of the duchies would celebrate theiring-of-age birthdays splendidly and grandly.

    Well, except for House Freesia, who took their characteristic traits of piety and frugality seriously.

    Anyway, that¡¯s not going to change my mind.

    I nced towards the duke, who was staring at me quietly, then I made eye contact with Damian.

    With the right flutter of the eyshes, and with just enough hesitance in this smile of mine, I watched as Damian reacted with slight panic.

    Acting ordingly, I opened my lips to speak in a weak tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know about it, too¡­ That there are such rumors about me spreading.¡±

    Again, the heavy silence weighed on the air around us.

    ¡°Even if we throw a banquet, it would just be a spectacle. It¡¯ll serve only as fuel for those rumors.¡±

    I looked at Damian with a troubled expression, then I dropped my head and chewed on my lower lip.

    ¡°But¡ª¡±

    He tried to say something, but he couldn¡¯t continue.

    Because someone else spoke up and cut him off.

    ¡°Rumors? What rumors?¡±

    It was Alicia.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned quickly towards her, surprised that she was acting uncharacteristically. However, as her pupils trembled, she did not pay any attention to this.

    ¡°Rumors about Sister¡­ What¡­ Just what kind of rumors are they?¡±

    She just wanted someone, anyone, to answer her question.

    Her pale fingertips grabbed my elbow.

    Her grip was enough to convey just how desperate she was feeling.

 Chapter 136

    <h4>Chapter 136</h4>

    ¡°Alicia?¡±

    ¡°What rumors are they? Hm?¡¯

    Surprised, I called her name, but Alicia only answered back with the same question this time as well.

    Alicia continued disying only precariousness and desperation.

    Like a person who was craving for an oasis in the middle of a scorching desert.

    Keeping my eyes on her, I brought a hand towards Alicia¡¯s elbow.

    I held her tight.

    As warmth reached her, her hunched shoulders trembled.

    The golden eyes that were staring up at me darkened.

    Panic.

    She soon began to tremble as though she was a caged animal that had done something wrong.

    The way she forced herself to speak evoked pity.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. How rude of me. I¡¯m sorry. I was only curious about those rumors.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just some rumor about what happened during the hunting festival. A trivial rumor that doesn¡¯t even matter.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the hunting festival¡­¡±

    As Alicia murmured quietly, she nodded in a hurry.

    Her small hand slipped out of my grasp.

    Alicia smiled vaguely at me first, then she nodded towards Damian and the duke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for ruining the conversation.¡±

    And she timidly apologized.

    However, not one person here med or scolded her, so constions such as ¡®It¡¯s fine¡¯ and ¡®There¡¯s nothing for you to apologize for¡¯ followed one after another.

    I ducked my head near her and made eye contact with her.

    ¡®Are you alright?¡¯

    I only mouthed the words silently to her, and Alicia nodded slightly in response.

    ¡®I¡¯m alright.¡¯

    She answered in the same way.

    She was still pale, but it¡¯s better than her pallor earlier.

    At first nce, she seemed to be relieved.

    One question hovered in the air¡ªWhy did you suddenly react like that?¡ªbut no other questions were uttered.

    She had barely calmed herself down. It wouldn¡¯t be good to distress her again.

    My gaze lingered on her for a moment, but I soon raised my head and continued the conversation that had been interrupted.

    ¡°In any case, I am quite certain that no one would sincerely express their well wishes if I were to throw a party at a time like this. I don¡¯t want to have such a miserableing-of-age celebration.¡±

    Since this was the subject from the start, the conversation quickly reverted to its original flow.

    Damian opened his lips as if he wanted to say something. But when the words ¡®miserableing-of-age¡¯ was brought up, he couldn¡¯t seem to bring himself to say it.

    They were talking about the party, but there¡¯s really nothing else to discuss anymore.

    Instead of Damian, the duke raised his ss and took a sip, then he opened his lips to speak despite being silent all this time.

    ¡°At the very least, I won¡¯t let those who will be invited to look at you with such disrespect in their eyes.¡±

    His voice carried such weight and dignity.

    Seeing the duke like this, our eyes met right then and I was rendered speechless for a moment.

    Suddenly, I recalled what I heard from nca.

    About how he took my side in front of the nobles during the state conference.

    I wonder¡­ Did he look like this back then?

    I couldn¡¯t imagine it at all though, but now that I was faced with the expression he had now, it¡¯s even stranger to see him like this with my own eyes.

    Nevertheless.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness. But still, I would prefer not to hold a ball.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it can¡¯t be¡­ Huh?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to throw a party, then you don¡¯t have to be forced to throw one. You also presented your reasons clearly, so let¡¯s abide by your decision.¡±

    The duke said this without once changing his expression.

    I thought there¡¯d be a bit more of a scuffle, but¡­

    ¡°¡­Yes. Thank you, Father.¡±

    I was a bit dazed as I thanked him.

    Damian nodded shortly, his expression still dark.

    However, a friendly smile soon tugged up on his lips.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to spend your birthday with your family after all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sister. I¡¯ll celebrate with you, enough for 100 people!¡±

    Two warm voices spoke one after another, and I was the only one left feeling awkward.

    I looked around towards them one by one and nodded.

    ¡°Thank you all for your understanding.¡±

    * * *

    After the meal¡ª

    Only the duke and Damian remained in the dining room.

    They each looked at the seats that Alicia and Rosetta had vacated, they quietly conversed between themselves.

    ¡°Alicia and Rosetta¡­ Is it truly going to be alright, Father? Both of them will not be holding a ball to celebrate theiring-of-age.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already been discussed, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. A ball is nothing but a sham anyway. It won¡¯t be a big deal if it¡¯s not held.¡±

    Though Damian spoke with concerncing his words, the duke replied in a casual tone.

    As their conversation flowed in that direction earlier at dinner, Alicia followed Rosetta¡¯s example and decided that she would not be holding a birthday ball either.

    ¡°My birthday isn¡¯t that far away from Sister¡¯s birthday. I don¡¯t want to be the only one who¡¯ll celebrate if Sister can¡¯t.¡±

    Indeed, her decision made sense.

    Alicia¡¯s birthday was only about a month after Rosetta¡¯s.

    ¡°Alicia, you don¡¯t have to do that either. It¡¯s the onlying-of-age you¡¯ll ever have in your whole life.¡±

    Rosetta tried to dissuade her younger sister with a very troubled expression, but Alicia was already firmly determined.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to. That wouldn¡¯t be fair to you. We¡¯re¡­ We¡¯re sisters, after all.¡±

    There was no good reason to dissuade Alicia at that time when they had only just discussed that Rosetta wouldn¡¯t hold one because she didn¡¯t want to.

    It¡¯s easy to understand how Alicia felt.

    So, the duke also said that Alicia could decide however she pleased regarding her birthday.

    Damian and Rosetta¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, but that was all.

    That was how their conversation concluded. Then, Rosetta and Alicia left the dining hall first.

    So, only Damian and the duke were left at the table now.

    The duke took a sip out of his ss of cold liquor.

    It had high alcohol content, but it wasn¡¯t enough to phase the only swordmaster of the empire.

    ¡°Well, Rosetta¡¯s right anyway. Even if a ball is arbitrarily held in a situation like this, it¡¯ll just serve as fuel for more rumors to entertain those people.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are the rumors still rampant amongst the nobles?¡± Damian asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible to cool down boiling water, is it?¡±

    The duke¡¯s sharp answer made Damian shake his head.

    He was already sick and tired of all those rumors.

    Even if he were to run around and overwork himself in an endeavor to calm those rumors, the only effect there would be the rise of the ¡®Valentine¡¯ name. The rumors would not subside.

    As if House Valentine and Rosetta were two separate entities.

    Rosetta was also a Valentine, so all of this was just ridiculous.

    The two men here were madly frustrated with the oue, and they said nothing for a while.

    At this point, they felt their moods plummet because it felt like it was their actions andck of results that doomed the once in a lifetimeing-of-age celebrations of both Rosetta and Alicia.

    Had they been able to quell the rumors even more, tonight¡¯s discussion would not have concluded in the way that it did.

    ¡°Nheless, don¡¯t worry,¡± the duke said. ¡°I¡¯ll extinguish those rumors somehow or another.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll try harder as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­I just hope that that child won¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    Damian blinked in a daze, unfamiliar with the gentle tone in which his father was speaking now.

    But he soon nodded, a bitter smile on his lips. And, he asked one more question.

    ¡°Do you regret it, Father?¡±

    The pointed question urged the duke to raise one eyebrow.

    A lot of things were omitted from the simple question, but much was implied.

    The duke turned his gaze and looked out the window.

    From his seat at the dining hall, he saw one tree.

    It had white flowers blooming here and there.

    When the duchess was still amongst the living, she had loved that tree very much.

    Is it true that flowers bloom in this tree when it¡¯s cold? she asked.

    The duke ordered to have that tree nted there so that she¡¯d be able to see its flowers while they were dining.

    But, in the summer of that same year.

    The duchess died without ever seeing that tree blossom.

    Since then, he only ever felt regretful every year whenever he sat here and caught a glimpse of that tree. He should have had that tree nted there sooner.

    If he did, then she would have been able to see the flowers that she loved, even if it was just within a small window of time.

    ¡°Yes. I do regret it. That¡¯s why let¡¯s move forward without regretting anything anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will do the same.¡±

    This was where the conversation between father and son ended.

    No other voice could be heard inside the quiet dining hall.

    At the yard outside that hall.

    There Rosetta stood alone, eavesdropping as she concentrated her qi at her ears.

    She was standing there with her back against the wall.

    She feltplicated.

    While it¡¯s true that the duke might have defended her during the state conference, she still had some apprehensions. It¡¯s for this reason that she eavesdropped on them.

    After all, the duke had already witnessed her behaving suspiciously before¡ªback in the duchess¡¯ hidden garden, when she used her iron fan to trim those trees.

    Besides that, there was also her behavior during the hunting festival.

    So many people had seen her ¡®suspicious¡¯ behavior, and they weren¡¯t being quiet about it.

    She thought that the duke took her side during the state conference only for the sake of preserving the household¡¯s prestige, and that he would eventually speak his honest thoughts once he¡¯s alone with Damian¡­

    But what¡¯s this.

    Now, she felt like she only heard something that she shouldn¡¯t have heard.

    If she had rather heard that they were actually suspicious of her, she wouldn¡¯t have been this restless now.

    She turned her nk gaze towards the white flowers.

    Watching those elegantly fluttering blossoms that were uncharacteristic of the current season, she was reminded of her second transmigration.

    To be exact, she heard Mog-i Oraboni¡¯s voice.

    With long eyshes, she closed her eyes and listened to the voice in her head.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a family?¡±

    ¡°¡­Everyone in this ce is my family.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t though. That¡¯s a lie.¡±

    As his eyes were covered with a white cloth, he saw through her lie right away. His lips curled up into a smile.

    Whenever he gave her that smile, there was a time when she would tremble because it felt like she had be a bad child for no reason.

    ¡°Still, I consider you my family, Oraboni.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I thank you for that. In return, I¡¯ll tell you your future.¡±

    ¡°My future?¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s going to be tough. It¡¯s going to be even more difficult than it is now. You would be even more averse to the idea of family¡ªrather, you¡¯d be afraid to have people by your side, let alone considering them your family.¡±

    All he spoke of was a future full of bad things. Unknowingly, she furrowed her brows as she asked back.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re giving me in return?¡±

    Mog-i Oraboni burst outughing. It was a loud guffaw, but despite his mirth, he seemed forlorn. He soon calmed down.

    But there was still a hint of mischief as he spoke again.

    ¡°Even so, remember this. Even when the sky is downcast and full of clouds, the sun breaks through and rises.¡±

    After finally emptying everything, you will be left with a nk te. And on top of that white paper, colorful hues will fill it.

    Seol, you poor child.

    You, who received both heaven¡¯s love and retribution.

    With thosest words in mind, Rosetta opened her eyes.

    ¡®Eventually, the sun rises¡­¡¯

    In thiste autumn, the sky was blue.

 Chapter 137

    <h4>Chapter 137</h4>

    Meanwhile, at the same moment.

    Alicia had returned to her room alone after parting ways with Rosetta near the annex. As soon as she walked into the door, she threw up everything she had eaten.

    The startled maid inside immediately brought out some digestive medicine for her. However, once overturned, her stomach did not calm down easily.

    The patient herself merely sat on the bed, heaving.

    ¡°Mdy, should I call the doctor?¡±

    At the maid¡¯s concern, Alicia shook her head.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine. Instead, I just want to be alone¡­¡±

    Alicia trailed off , her voice indistinct towards the end. The maid could not immediately answer.

    She couldn¡¯t just leave her sick master like this, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t go against her master¡¯s wish to be left alone.

    She was stuck in a situation where she could do neither this nor that.

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    The maid hesitated as she spoke, but Alicia only smiled and spoke again.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly alright. I guess I got a little excited because it¡¯s been a while since I had a meal together with my family. I was so excited that I overdid it, and my stomach turned out like this.¡±

    Alicia¡¯s quiet tone had a mystifying sense of persuasion.

    It was difficult to tell whether it was the truth.

    ¡°If it gets worse, I promise to call you right away. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, you can leave.¡±

    The subsequent persuasive words urged the maid to nod.

    However, she couldn¡¯tpletely erase her worries.

    ¡°Please, you must. The moment it hurts, please call me right away, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±

    The maid anxiously looked back several times as she walked towards the door.

    Each time she did so, Alicia responded with a silent smile.

    Ker-chak.

    When the door closed behind the maid, apanied by a small sound¡ªit was only then that Alicia was finally alone.

    She stared at the door wordlessly, then she let out a deep sigh.

    Her smile was long gone.

    She curled up into herself, ducking into her knees.

    Contrary to what she said¡­ She was not fine. She was a mess.

    Her stomach throbbed painfully, and her head was wracked with a terrible migraine.

    Her neck and chest were as hot as fire, but her fingertips were as cold as ice.

    Alicia forced her cold fingertips to move, bringing both hands to her tightly closed lips due to a sudden surge of nausea.

    However, nothing came out.

    Scalding gastric juices rose to her throat, but sank once more.

    Even so, a sensation as hot as the gastric juices burned around her face, concentrated at the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°¡­Ha¡­haha¡­ha¡­¡±

    A ridiculous bout ofughter burst forth from her lips.

    Because she was so much of a joke, so much of a disgusting thing.

    A while ago, during their dinner.

    The mere mention of the word ¡®rumor¡¯ made her shudder.

    Just in case it was ¡®that¡¯ rumor she had in mind.

    But was that all?

    She yed the role of a good younger sister and said that she would also refrain from holding a birthday ball.

    She said that she wouldn¡¯t do what her older sister wouldn¡¯t do.

    ¡®Hypocrite.¡¯

    If she were to be honest, there was a real reason behind this.

    However, she cowardly hid the truth and offered up a lie.

    She deceived everyone.

    She deceived her family.

    She deceived her sister.

    Amid the loud silence, her slender shoulders began to tremble.

    Every time her shoulders moved up and down, so did her long, golden hair.

    ¡°Hic¡­ hii¡­¡±

    Alicia bit her lower lip tightly, keeping her sobs at bay.

    She was afraid that the sound would leak through the door.

    If someone would find out, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to say exactly why she was crying.

    As she sobbed quietly for a long time, Alicia¡¯s shoulders suddenly flinched.

    Her ears started ringing.

    Then, after a long, earsplitting beeeep¡ª

    Someone whispered into her ear.

    ¡®Alicia. You¡¯re a liar, aren¡¯t you?¡¯

    ¡°No¡­ No I¡¯m not¡­¡±

    Even though she closed her eyes tightly and covered her ears with both hands, the voice did not stop.

    This nightmare had been going on ever since the hunting festival.

    A voice from that nightmare.

    Perhaps a man¡¯s, or a woman¡¯s.

    Maybe even Alicia¡¯s own voice.

    ¡®What do you mean, no? Everything that left those lips of yours today was a lie. You were scared to get caught, right? The truth is, you¡­¡¯

    ¡°No! That¡¯s just a dream¡­ Just a nightmare¡­¡±

    ¡®Indeed, you¡¯d certainly want to believe that. If you get caught, everyone will hate you. Everyone will me you. Maybe they¡¯d even wish for you to die¡ªto experience more pain than anyone else. Yes, I understand. It would be very distressing.¡¯

    ¡°Stop¡­ Please stop¡­ Stop¡­ Stop!¡±

    Voice quivering, she begged and begged, but the auditory hallucination showed no mercy.

    The cruel, hushed voice was both fast and slow, murky and clear.

    ¡°Stop¡­ stop¡­¡±

    Those lips, which muttered the word ¡®stop¡¯ over and over again, stopped moving at some point.

    With tears, constantly trickling down.

    zed over with tears entirely, her golden eyes were unfocused.

    Beneath that hazy gaze, her lips opened slightly.

    Ha.

    Helplessughter.

    That smile, made amidst utter silence, was terrifyingly eerie.

    Soon, her weak upper body slowly copsed.

    As her long eyshes slowly fluttered close, her unfocused eyes disappeared behind their lids.

    Her smiling lips moved slightly for a few times, before they finally closed together tightly.

    She was the very image of a broken doll.

    How long did she stay that way?

    The evening¡¯s shadows shifted over her body, unconscious.

    Just as much as the bleak nightmare closed in,

    It did not take long before her whole body was devoured by darkness.

    * * *

    As each one harbored their ownplexities, time marched on regardless.

    In the meantime, Logan sessfully made a second pill, and nca sent in the news that her participation at the auction was a sess.

    House Riddle¡¯s guild was growing smoothly, and the n to promote a pharmaceutical coboration with Zobel would soon take ce.

    Except for the persistent rumors that still followed me, all in all, things were progressing well enough. It¡¯s not bad.

    So, at the end of November.

    This day, in the middle of thete fall and the early winter¡ª

    It was my birthday. Or rather, that of ¡®Rosetta¡¯.

    Anyway.

    A ball would not take ce today, but that¡¯s not what¡¯s making this day unusual.

    The servants of the manor had been busy since dawn. And, even before the sun had fully risen, gifts and letters from here and there began to arrive.

    A bit overwhelmed, I stared at the mountain of gifts.

    ¡°So many came in, huh. Is this all, Diana?¡±

    As she was in the middle of organizing the gifts, Diana shook her head.

    ¡°No, Mdy. There¡¯s still quite a lot to go through.¡±

    Diana had just returned from her break yesterday.

    She was excited to return to her station, and she wore a very lively expression for two straight days.

    Even now, when she was doing the tedious task of sorting out mountains of gifts, there was only a smile on her face.

    I gotta say, she seemed to truly fit into the job of a maid.

    Just how difficult had it been for someone like her to be forced to cut people down in the original novel.

    Meaninglessly feeling sorry for the original novel¡¯s Diana, I picked up a pile of letters that were ced on my desk.

    ¡°Yeah, besides this, there¡¯s so much to go through. Just look at it¡­¡±

    The letters that came in droves were no better than the gifts that also came in droves.

    I clicked my tongue again as I stared at this pile of letters that was too thick to hold with one hand.

    Even so, everyone would still be speaking ill of me,ining of how dreadful I was, yet look at how much they sent anyway.

    Well, it¡¯s true that they didn¡¯t like Rosetta, but they couldn¡¯t dare disregard House Valentine.

    ¡°These have all already been sorted, Mdy. Evidently, they¡¯re all expensive, too.¡±

    ¡°Well, aristocrats wouldn¡¯t have sent anything cheap, surely. I should sell all the expensive ones. Diana, I¡¯ll give you some pocket moneyter.¡±

    ¡°Mdy¡¯s existence is my pocket money.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s this? Giving me some lip-service since it¡¯s my birthday?¡±

    ¡°I really mean it.¡±

    Jokingly shrugging off Diana¡¯s serious gaze, I flipped through the pile of letters.

    I merely plucked the letters and didn¡¯t bother to read them, only looking at the senders¡¯ names.

    ¡®Name I don¡¯t know. Name I don¡¯t know. This one¡¯s from Riddle, I¡¯ll keep it separate. Again, name I don¡¯t know. Name I don¡¯t know¡­¡¯

    While flipping over the letters mechanically, my hands stopped as I saw two familiar names.

    <strong>¡´ Daniel Freesia ¡µ</strong>

    <strong>¡´ Leo Carter ¡µ</strong>

    The letters of the two men, who I find suspicious, happened to be piled on top of each other.

    Sealed in blue and red envelopes respectively.

    Clutching those two letters in my hand, I roughly ced the other letters back on my desk.

    Now that I found these two pertinent names, the other letters were as good as read.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lady Rosetta?¡±

    Promptly picking up on my change of mood, Diana asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just saw the names of the people I really don¡¯t like, one after another.¡±

    Diana was perplexed for a moment, but her eyes soon became furrowed when she saw the two letters in my hand.

    Catching sight of the blue and red envelopes, she immediately guessed who they were from.

    ¡°Young Duke Freesia and Young Duke Carter, right?¡±

    ¡°Yup. Correct.¡±

    At this, Diana¡¯s furrowed brow became even more knitted.

    ¡°Mdy, you mentioned that one of those two people was the mastermind behind the hunting festival¡¯s incident, right?¡±

    ¡°It could be either of them, yes.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that one might be innocent.

    It¡¯s prudent to keep an open mind when not everything has been confirmed.

    I had briefed nca, Logan and Diana about the cause of the hunting festival incident.

    Not only that those two people were after me, but also the fact that they were the most likely candidates.

    Still, I didn¡¯t bother talking about my transmigrations or anything like that.

    It was enough for just Cassion to know all my secrets.

    ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t like either of them.¡±

    As Diana practically snarled, Iughed without realizing it.

    ¡°What a coincidence. I don¡¯t like them either.¡±

    Out of the two, I especially disliked Leo more.

    So, I opened Leo¡¯s letter first.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get that over with first?

    Just like the red envelope, the red-bordered letter paper was filled with Leo¡¯s uniquely angr and elegant penmanship.

    I skimmed through the perfunctory birthday greetings and went straight to what¡¯s below.

    The real point of his letter awaited me.

    ¡°But Diana, the second young master of House Carter¡ªthe guy that both you and I despise¡­ It looks like he¡¯s inviting me for tea?¡±

    It was an invitation posing as a birthday letter.

 Chapter 138

    <h4>Chapter 138</h4>

    The contents of the letter went on like this:

    He said that it¡¯s a pity that neither Alicia nor I were holding a birthday ball.

    So, to soothe the disappointment, he would like to hold a small little get-together over tea with both us sisters and Daniel.

    If you don¡¯t mind, please ept my invitation.

    At first nce, it sounded like a casual invitation, but yet again, it was coercion posing as a rmendation.

    The time and ce had already been written at the bottom.

    About ten days before Alicia¡¯s birthday.

    At Leo¡¯s ce.

    If he was truly just asking the other person if they¡¯d like to go, wasn¡¯t the time and ce supposed to be set after the answer had returned to him?

    This letter was ever so subtly dismissing that fact.

    As if he had never even fathomed that I wouldn¡¯t show up.

    At this rate, even though Alicia and I weren¡¯t throwing banquets for our birthdays, wasn¡¯t this the same thing as that anyway?

    Right after the red letter, I opened up the blue one and saw that its contents were simr.

    No. This one¡¯s more presumptuous, even explicitly saying, ¡®Let¡¯s meet on that day¡¯.

    ¡°What are you going to do, Mdy? Will you go?¡±

    As Diana asked, she went up and down on her tiptoes, anxious.

    From these invitations alone, anyone could guess that those two were up to something.

    Even more so if one of those two really was Urien.

    However.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    I did not contemte for long.

    No, I didn¡¯t even contemte at all in the first ce.

    ¡°To catch a tiger, I¡¯ll have to meet that tiger first, won¡¯t I?¡±

    Since I had to identify which of the two was Urien sooner orter, I¡¯d need to interact with them to a certain degree.

    I¡¯d have to meet them to confirm it.

    In other words, this was an inevitable situation.

    Well, I was already thinking of how I could meet those two even before this.

    Judging from what happened during the hunting festival, Urien already knew who I was.

    I had already been caught anyway, so there was nothing more to be cautious about in that regard.

    However, it¡¯s not as if I had no worries at all.

    ¡°Then, will you be going with Lady Alicia?¡±

    Diana asked carefully.

    It was a question that could not be easily answered.

    Because the answer to that question was exactly what I was worried about.

    Alicia¡¯s presence in such a meeting.

    I didn¡¯t want her to meet Leo, and more importantly, I didn¡¯t want her to face Urien, whose identity I still wasn¡¯t sure of.

    She¡¯s too precious to show to those two.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. As much as possible, I want her to stay behind, but¡­¡±

    I had no idea whether things would go the way I wanted them to.

    In any case, I figured that I should meet Alicia and talk to her about this.

    I nced at the clock and realized that it was almost time for my appointment.

    I roughly threw the two letters into a drawer and stood up.

    ¡°Happy birthday again, Lady Rosetta.¡±

    As we left through the door, Diana¡¯s greeting followed after me.

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    It¡¯s not even my real birthday, but it didn¡¯t feel terrible to receive such sincere greetings.

    * * *

    ¡°That letter? I already sent a reply saying that I will go.¡±

    Answering energetically, Alicia blinked her big, doe eyes as if there was not a single problem with what she just said.

    Her innocent expression left me speechless.

    With how excited she was right now, it became difficult for me to exin exactly why she shouldn¡¯t go.

    I was supposed to be cold and impartial, but why was it that every time I¡¯m in front of her, I always get so weak-willed?

    It¡¯s like the heart of a parent who¡¯s raising a child.

    ¡°By any chance, Sister¡­ you can¡¯t go? Or that you don¡¯t want to go, but I did something wrong¡­ If that¡¯s the case, if I just write a letter and send it now¡­!¡±

    As I kept my lips tightly shut and said nothing, Alicia fidgeted and stuttered.

    She acted more and more as if she had done a grave sin, but I shook my head and calmed her down.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just trying to make sure that you really want to go.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I thought I made a mistake again¡­ Actually, I do want to go. Lord Daniel got hurt because of me, so I want to check with my own eyes if he¡¯s doing alright now. And¡­ he¡¯s also my friend¡­ I¡¯ve never received a birthday wish from a friend before, so I¡¯m a little excited.¡±

    Indeed, Alicia should have had a hugeing-of-age celebration this year.

    She must be feeling upset that, all of a sudden, she couldn¡¯t hold a birthday ball anymore.

    Even though it was her own decision, it was an inevitable ouergely due to the situation.

    I also felt somewhat apologetic.

    Well, this¡­ I lost the right timing to say what I came here to tell her.

    Feeling a feeble influx of emptiness, I kept a smile on my lips even as I was awash with a brief moment of despair.

    But what could I do when it already happened.

    I just have to be more alert, to do my best to protect her.

    ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s go together and have a good time.¡±

    As I gave her a smile, so too did Alicia immediately smile at me.

    It was nice to see that fair smile of hers, so I thought it was enough.

    However, I need to make sure that she¡¯d do what I ask her now.

    ¡°Still, Alicia. Don¡¯t offer too much of your trust to him.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ You¡¯ve just known each other for a short time. It¡¯s too early to tell whether he¡¯s a good person that you¡¯d give your trust to him. I know I must just be anxious for no reason, but you understand, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Sister. Just as you say, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Alicia looked a bit perplexed as she listened to me say this, but she soon replied while nodding vigorously.

    Katie shed through my mind at that moment.

    It frustrated me how that woman suddenly poked at my mind for no reason, but the ensuing anger was inevitable.

    I deliberately spoke with a more lively voice now to change the slightly subdued atmosphere.

    ¡°Anyway, thank you for the gift. I¡¯ll use it well.¡±

    When I brought her attention to the brooch on my chest, her wide eyes followed after my pointing finger.

    Again, the glow of excitement reced the gloomy expression on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re wearing it?!¡±

    ¡°I should, of course. A certain someone gave it to me.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it, Sister?¡±

    ¡°I like it a lot. I¡¯ll cherish it for the rest of my life, and I¡¯ll pass it down to my descendants as a prized heirloom. Oh, never mind, I¡¯ll bring it with me to my grave.¡±

    At the exaggerated joke, Alicia burst intoughter.

    ¡°Sister, do you know that you¡¯re talented in making jokes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It should be among my few talents.¡±

    ¡°Gosh. Oh, but still¡­ Thank you for liking my gift to you.¡±

    As Alicia said so, she bowed her head slightly.

    Her closed lips quivered a little.

    I didn¡¯t have a clear look on her expression because of her hair.

    ¡°Alicia?¡±

    ¡°Happy¡­ birthday, Sister.¡±

    I called her briefly, and her voice followed.

    Still, her face was covered by her hair as she was looking down.

    So, I couldn¡¯t see.

    What kind of expression was Alicia making when she said that?

    How deep did her nails drive into the flesh of her palms, hidden behind her back?

    Exactly how was she celebrating my birthday as she was enduring the stinging pain digging into her skin?

    It was only a littleter that I found out about everything.

    * * *

    As always, a meal with the whole family went on with a bit of awkwardness here, some humdrum there.

    Apart from the dishes being more colorful and extravagant than usual, my birthday meal wasn¡¯t all that different from what we had on any other day.

    Then, finally.

    The long-awaited time hade.

    The secret library.

    After our meal, the duke and I excused ourselves first.

    At that moment, tension rose in the air.

    Without a single word, the duke took the lead and I followed him quietly.

    As we passed through the long, meandering hallways of the main building, we encountered no one else.

    It seemed as if everyone was dismissed from this area for the sake of the ceremony.

    In its own way, it was an important and sacred ceremony, so there should be no uninvited guests present.

    If that¡¯s the case, I couldn¡¯t help but think that I was the biggest uninvited guest here.

    Right, well it passed through my mind only briefly.

    After we entered a drawing room and crossed it, we soon reached the library at the end of a long corridor.

    The library looked normal.

    As a matter of fact, I was used to this library because I hade to look for some books a few times here.

    Then, was there a hidden passageway towards the secret library from here?

    It didn¡¯t take long for my question to be answered.

    The duke stopped in front of arge bookshelf.

    Then, amongst the densely stored books, he took out a few books from about the middle and ced them elsewhere on the shelf.

    As such, the books were seemingly ced in vague new positions, but at precisely the eighth book repositioned¡ª

    Rattle, creeeeak. Da-dum.

    A series of noises came forth from the bookshelf, then it soon moved sideways.

    In a way, you could say that it was an ordinary hidden door, but now that I was facing it, I gulped for no reason.

    I also recalled my first meeting with nca, who hade out of a painting¡¯s frame at the Larrington Hotel.

    The space that appeared from within the bookshelf was dark.

    The duke picked up a manamp that was hanging at one side of the shelf, then he turned obliquely a bit.

    As he looked ambiguously sideways, my eyes met with his.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After saying so, he held out his empty hand.

    His hand, as it was reflected in my eyes, was so strange.

    Apparently, it seemed like this was also the first time for ¡®Rosetta¡¯ to see the duke¡¯s hand so closely.

    For the entire neen years of her life, and now at the twentieth birthday.

    But now, I was the one who would take his hand.

    What a peculiar feeling.

    It¡¯s not even my birthday, nor was I the real Rosetta. Why was I feeling these strange things?

    I was grateful towards him for taking my side without any hesitation despite all the odd rumors surrounding me, but once in a while¡ªwhenever this kind of moment happened¡ªI sometimes get a strange feeling like this.

    Was it an emotion left in this body?

    Rosetta was sad, while I was not.

    But wasn¡¯t this just funny?

    I looked up at the duke¡¯s face silently.

    ¡°Do I have to hold your hand?¡±

    The words I uttered unknowingly were very blunt.

    However, he stared back at me without a single change in expression, nor any hint of rebuke.

    Still, he did not retract his hand.

    I stared at it a while longer, feeling strange, but I slowly reached towards his hand and held it.

    It was a little cold.

    I couldn¡¯t tell whether it was my fingertips or the duke¡¯s that were cold.

 Chapter 139

    <h4>Chapter 139</h4>

    Let¡¯s cut the stupid sentiments right here.

    In the first ce, it wouldn¡¯t suit my temperament to drag this out for a long time.

    The space we soon entered was entirely dark, but the air inside felt light.

    We¡¯re not outdoors, so I could only wonder how it¡¯s possible that this kind of darkness and fresh air could coexist in a singr space such as this. Anyway, I decided to brush it off and chalk it up to this space being called the ¡®secret library¡¯.

    After a few steps, we came across a staircase on the floor leading downwards.

    The hand holding mine gripped tightly once, as though afraid that I might miss my footing.

    But since the manamp was enough to illuminate the area, this was of no concern.

    Flicker.

    As we moved forward, relying on the manamp, we reached a certain point where the candbras lining up the walls on both sides started automatically lighting up.

    The dark space was soon illuminated as brightly as an open garden in broad daylight.

    Unable to adjust to the change in light right away, I blinked a few times.

    As my eyelids opened and closed, my vision gradually became brighter and clearer.

    In time, the scenery before me was revealed in full light.

    ¡°¡­Wow.¡±

    Inadvertently, an expression of admiration spilled through my lips.

    I nced around, enraptured.

    We looked to be inside a library building, but it had an unbelievably wide interior.

    The floor and the walls were all painted white, and the huge bookshelves that caught my sight first were all jam-packed with books.

    There were countless books. So much so that you¡¯d wonder why a knight family had a library like this.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t a library of this magnitude usually owned by mages?¡¯

    After all, wasn¡¯t it a mage¡¯s instinct to build enormous libraries on their quest to amass knowledge?

    To be honest, I thought the ¡®secret library¡¯ would just be a room that¡¯s furnished and equipped to look like one.

    Somehow, the sacred relic of this household was a book, so wouldn¡¯t they just need to build a proper library, name it ¡®secret library¡¯ and call it a day?

    But this¡­

    ¡®This is just amazing.¡¯

    It was too magnificent to think of it as a stand-in.

    ¡°This is a historic space that our predecessors have protected for many generations.¡±

    Hearing the voice from my side, I faltered for a moment.

    Come to think of it, I came here with the duke.

    The library¡¯s magnificence had mesmerized me to the point that I forgot about his presence for a moment. It was just so different from what I was expecting.

    Besides that, I even forgot the fact that the duke was still holding my hand.

    Staring nkly at our hands, I promptly slipped mine out and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s incredible.¡±

    Perhaps prompted by my monotonous tone, the duke nced at my hand and looked away as well.

    As he looked around the library, his gaze was sharp.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting for there to be so many books,¡± I noted.

    At this, the duke shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s all ording to God¡¯s will.¡±

    ¡°¡­God¡¯s will?¡±

    His sharp gaze returned to me.

    ¡°Yes, God¡¯s will. As the Book of Aspirations was bestowed to our household, God said, ¡®Fill the library with ten books each year. Until the day that the Valentine name shalle to an end.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Ten books each year? Then¡­ There should be at least seven thousand books in this library.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s around that number, yes. Because of that, there are quite a few ovepping titles.¡±

    With deliberate movements, the duke approached one bookshelf.

    I followed him quietly.

    Just as he said, the bookshelf in front of us now was lined with ovepping titles.

    It looked like the only organizational method in these shelves was to sort the books ording to their same titles.

    One titlemonly had two or up to ten copies.

    ¡°¡­These don¡¯t seem like books that are meant to be read.¡±

    If they¡¯re for reading, there wouldn¡¯t be so many ovepping titles like this.

    At the very least, it didn¡¯t seem like the predecessors had checked in advance to see whether the books they brought for the year already existed in the library.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to fill a library of seven thousand books if they all had individually unique titles.

    This was like¡­

    Quite literally, it seemed as if the main and only purpose was to inte the quantity of books.

    ¡°Right, it¡¯s like abyrinth.¡±

    ¡°Abyrinth¡­¡±

    ¡°One that¡¯s designed by God to conceal the sacred relic.¡±

    Suddenly, the books surrounding me felt different.

    As I turned my head slowly again, the shelves overflowing with books seemed to sway dizzily in my vision.

    Indeed, like abyrinth for the express purpose of chaos.

    ¡°How does the Book of Aspirations make itself known?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different every time.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the book usually appears differently to each chosen individual. There were times when it glowed, times when it gave off a fragrance, times when the book itself would find the person.¡±

    Imagining thest one gave me the chills.

    This wasn¡¯t some kind of horror movie, but there¡¯s apparently a book that would seek people out in this world.

    ¡°¡­Does the book choose someone only on the exact day of theiring-of-age?¡±

    ¡°No. Rather, it¡¯s rarer for someone to be chosen on their exact birthday.¡±

    ¡°Well that¡¯s just¡­ The criteria seems so much more elusive.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no criteria at all.¡±

    ¡°What are they then?¡±

    The duke remained silent for a moment.

    He touched the spines of many books.

    Like a guide of thisbyrinth.

    ¡°The most pitiful one. The most miserable one. Or¡­¡±

    The most sinful one.

    Thest one he mentioned was something I couldn¡¯t believe. The previous two were already rather strange, but the third was even more so.

    The most sinful one, he said.

    In other words, that person would be called a ¡®sinner¡¯, wouldn¡¯t they?

    Why would the wish of a person like that be granted?

    As I fell into confused silence, the duke seemed to notice and thus answered with a low voice.

    ¡°One of our predecessors described the ¡®Book of Aspirations¡¯ like this¡­¡±

    His words resounded across the silent library.

    ¡°That the book doesn¡¯t end with fulfilling wishes. Rather, its purpose is to exact judgment.¡±

    Judgment.

    I echoed the singr word under my breath.

    ¡°The sacred relic is both God¡¯s grace and God¡¯s retribution.¡±

    The duke spoke calmly.

    As though he was merely reciting something he had memorized perfectly.

    However, strangely enough, my heart started to ache the moment I heard it.

    The shadow of a stranger who I didn¡¯t even know shed in my head.

    With a face that was heavily indecipherable, that person who would have taken God¡¯s sacred relic as a medium of judgment.

    Was that person the sinner?

    Instead of thinking that that person was the image of God, were they the recipient of God¡¯s judgment?

    Was Rosetta meant to be chosen by God¡¯s sacred relic? Or rather, had she been chosen in the past?

    Was it grace, or was it retribution.

    I looked up nkly.

    I was met with the sight of the high ceiling of this underground space.

    Slowly closing my eyes, fresh air poured deep into my lungs.

    It was refreshing and suffocating at the same time.

    Haa.

    As I let out a trembling breath, a single tear trickled down from my eyes.

    I did not know the reason behind it.

    This surge of sadness was sudden, just as how this emotion was iprehensible.

    * * *

    Fortunately, the duke did not catch me crying.

    No, in the first ce, I wasn¡¯t crying enough that I¡¯d get caught.

    It started and ended with that first teardrop.

    ¡°There are no more exnations left that I can give you. Would you like to look around alone?¡±

    His monotonous voice asked me. He asked just in time.

    I wanted to look around thoroughly, but wouldn¡¯t it be too bothersome if there was someone there, watching me?

    ¡°Yes, I would like to look around a little more.¡±

    ¡°¡­You can leave themp here. Use it again once you¡¯re ready toe out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    After a single nod as a response, he turned away and headed down the aisle through which we came in earlier.

    Rooted where I was, I watched his retreating back.

    I saw him off, if only with my gaze.

    One step. Two steps.

    The moment he was right in front of the open corridor, hisrge back halted as he stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°¡­Father?¡±

    When I called his name in a quizzical tone, he moved only his head and looked to the side.

    As his side profile became visible, it seemed as if his eyes were looking only into the air, but I felt his gaze on me.

    After standing there, motionless for a long time, he slowly opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°You are one of us¡ª a Valentine.¡±

    As he uttered the name ¡®Valentine¡¯, his eyes glinted sharply.

    At that moment, I had a feeling that the fiery re that shed right then seemed to be reserved for the people who had been talking in hushed whispers about me.

    I remained silent, waiting for the words that would follow.

    ¡°So, don¡¯t hesitate to use House Valentine for help if you ever find yourself in a difficult situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m saying this only now, Rosetta.¡±

    His words stopped there.

    I was so surprised to hear something I was never expecting that I didn¡¯t even know what to say in return.

    Out of the blue, I¡¯d been given a vow of protection and a bted apology.

    While the duke now said nothing, I was equally quiet as I was speechless.

    In the end, only silence stretched between us.

    Entrenched in this silence, I could only continue staring at his back.

    Soon, those stupid sentiments were once again rekindled.

    The same stupid sentiments that swirled within me as I gazed nkly upon our hands a while ago.

    Along with Rosetta¡¯s sorrow, I felt my heart being shaken and being filled with a warm feeling at the same time.

    Inevitably, I found myself in a situation where everything felt absurd.

    It¡¯s allplicated.

    I hateplicated things.

    It was the duke who first broke the silence.

    ¡°Happy¡­ birthday.¡±

    After saying so with a tone of voice so obviously full of concern, his halted steps started anew.

    Ta-dak.

    Simr to the owner of those footsteps, the resounding echoes they made filled the white interior of the library.

    I stayed rooted in that same spot for a long time, only staring at the duke¡¯s retreating back from a distance.

    Until he reached the corridor where the darkness gradually hid his figure.

    Ta-dak, ta-dak, ta-dak.

    I did nothing but stare at the empty space where I could see only darkness. It was only when the sound of his footsteps became inaudible to me that I turned around.

    This library, where I was now left alone, felt especially wide.

    And for a very brief moment, it truly felt as if I had fallen into an immeasurably vastbyrinth.

 Chapter 140

    <h4>Chapter 140</h4>

    ¡®Not this¡­ Not this either¡­¡¯

    Now that I was all alone, I began looking around the library in earnest.

    Just to look for a book that might glow or might give off a scent, just as the duke mentioned.

    However, no matter how much I strained my eyes looking for the thing, not a single book looked special.

    Still, just in case, I took out a few books that mentioned anything about ¡®God¡¯ or ¡®sacred relics¡¯. But those efforts proved to be for naught, too.

    However, just as I was about to scour the library for the fifth time¡­

    I slumped down to the white floor, leaning against one of the bookshelves.

    As my perspective had be lower, for no reason, it felt as if I had fallen deeper into thebyrinth.

    Now that I¡¯d stopped moving busily, this space where only books existed was exceedingly quiet.

    A plethora of thoughts then rushed through my mind, and the loudest of them all was this.

    ¡®Does Rosetta really have no connection with the sacred relic?¡¯

    Of course, it was not long ago that I¡¯d been told it¡¯s actually rare to be chosen by the book on the exact day of one¡¯s birthday. But considering my circumstances, rather than jumping to conclusions, I should wonder if the hypothesis itself was wrong.

    Perhaps Rosetta truly had nothing to do with the sacred relic, and I was alone in misreading the signs.

    However.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then God wouldn¡¯t have said something like that.¡±

    My low murmur echoed throughout the empty space.

    ¡°All this is what you wanted, Rosetta.¡±

    The voice of God, still clear in my head.

    I ruffled my hair haphazardly.

    The maids did their best to style my hair properly for my birthday, but it was just messy now.

    Silver hair cascaded down my shoulders.

    The hairpins were all out of ce.

    ncing at this silver hair, the first two people I thought of were the duke and Damian. Then, I immediately caught sight of the brooch pinned over my chest.

    It was a brooch adorned with gold and diamonds.

    A gift given to me by Alicia, who came running to me as soon as the sun had risen.

    ¡°Sister! I¡¯m the first, right?!¡±

    As she smiled bashfully, her cheeks were flushed with a tinge of pink.

    While she tried to catch her breath, I stroked Alicia¡¯s head. She actually was the first one to bring me a birthday present.

    The brooch that Alicia gave me was the first birthday present I had epted as Rosetta.

    Even though it¡¯s not really my birthday, and I¡¯m not really Rosetta.

    * * *

    Actually, perhaps it¡¯s not even Rosetta¡¯s real birthday either.

    I¡¯d been harboring this suspicion for quite a while now.

    To be more precise, it was a doubt that started to form the moment Katie said something to me in the dungeon.

    Rosetta herself had originally been weak to Katie because she was ¡®the family¡¯s disgrace¡¯.

    Unwanted illegitimate child.

    Life that should not have been left unborn.

    House Valentine¡¯s disgrace.

    Rosetta¡¯s longing to be with her family became a shackle to her.

    Although it hadn¡¯t been obvious with her, Rosetta had always, always, wanted to be a real family with them. Meanwhile, that was a dream that I had personally given up on long before.

    In any case.

    Katie tried to beg for her life to be spared by calling Rosetta that night.

    She said that she¡¯d tell me a secret that was so important that it would greatly impact House Valentine itself.

    And she acted as if she was one hundred percent certain that Rosetta would save her if this alleged secret would be revealed to her.

    And for Katie to have had that much confidence in negotiating with Rosetta, the card she was ying surely would have been the very card that Rosetta would want the most.

    For example, ¡®real family¡¯.

    Right, the greatest insecurity that she had been fostering throughout all these years.

    Aftering this far, only one conclusion came to mind.

    By any chance.

    ¡®Were Rosetta and Alicia switched at birth?¡¯

    To be very honest, I brushed this off as a ridiculous assumption at first.

    This wasn¡¯t even some kind of crazy soap opera where there¡¯s such a thing as a secret behind the characters¡¯ birth.

    Unfortunately, however, it¡¯s true that the two sisters were the same age.

    There was only, at most, a difference of a month between their birthdays.

    But even that wasn¡¯t certain because the only one who confirmed Rosetta¡¯s birthday was her birth mother.

    There¡¯s a possibility that they were actually born only a few days apart.

    Or, just hours apart.

    Once the door to such doubts was broken down, the floodgates were open.

    Katie had been thete duchess¡¯s favorite maid, and the duke trusted her enough that she was appointed as the nanny of the family¡¯s two daughters.

    And, crucially.

    ¡°Lady Alicia, I raised you no differently¡ªgiven just the same care. Do you know? When you were born, you were quite sickly. And it was because of this that I painstakingly took care of you. Besides that, I personally epted you as¡­¡±

    It was one of Rosetta¡¯s memory fragments about Katie.

    These were the words that she used to whisper to Alicia while swinging her whip at the small girl.

    The same words that she often said to justify all of the abuse she had inflicted upon Alicia and Rosetta, saying that it was all for them.

    I knew that this assumption was nothing but absurd, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself from thinking about it.

    There were such times when a sentence that would start with ¡®maybe¡¯ just might hit the mark.

    So, I considered Katie¡¯s words and actions properly.

    And assuming that this was true¡­

    If this fact were to be revealed to someone else, things would certainly go awry.

    Especially for Alicia.

    Now, I feel apologetic towards Rosetta, but I didn¡¯t care a single bit that the two sisters had been switched at birth.

    The thing was, I had only two goals here: first, to lead an inconspicuous life, and second, to keep Alicia from getting hurt.

    That was all.

    Alicia was fragile enough as it was, but if I were toe up and reveal this secret of birth¡­

    ¡®That soft-hearted kid would crumble.¡¯

    That¡¯s the biggest thing I was worried about.

    In the end, I got up from my seat on the cold floor.

    Now that I had reached this point, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to achieve anything even if I stayed here longer.

    If today wasn¡¯t the real Rosetta¡¯s actualing-of-age, I could only guess that the book really wouldn¡¯t respond no matter how much longer I stayed here.

    In the first ce, this ceremony was supposed to have been done on one¡¯s exacting-of-age date, but that condition was not met.

    ¡®But it¡¯s a relief that ess to this ce isn¡¯t given only on one¡¯s birthday.¡¯

    I shoulde back here after Alicia¡¯s birthday.

    As I thought so before leaving the secret library, at that moment¡­

    I had to pause.

    I was about to walk towards the corridor, but I turned around.

    And headed straight to arge, framed painting.

    There, despite the colors not entirelypleted, a woman was depicted to be smiling brightly.

    It was a portrait of thete duchess.

    It was also the same portrait that I saw earlier while wandering around the library.

    At first, I had wondered why this was just hanging here.

    But after I scoured through the library a few times, I eventually understood why this painting was being kept in this ce.

    Even though it didn¡¯t look like the library was being supervised, all the books here were in pristine condition.

    Then, there must be a secret to this space.

    I had no idea what kind of method was being used here, but one look around was enough to see that the books had been preserved and seemed to be in their best condition still.

    So, it¡¯s easy to guess why the duke was keeping this painting here.

    The duchess had sadly passed away, but at the very least, her image in this painting could remain so that she could be remembered.

    The portrait in front of me was definitely noteworthy.

    It was still unfinished, but the duchess looked so alive that you could almost imagine her moving.

    In my mind, the face that was slowly being forgotten soon resurfaced to the point of utter rity.

    I slowly raised one hand to caress the frame¡¯s border.

    The cold metal¡¯s biting temperature could be felt beneath my hand.

    ¡°¡­Mother.¡±

    The unfamiliar word, which felt strange to utter, echoed above the silence in the air.

    I said nothing until the echoes died down.

    Wordlessly, I withdrew my hand from the frame and took a few steps back.

    As I was now further away, I could see the portrait more fully.

    Like a confessing sinner, I made eye contact with the woman in the painting.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Along with the brief apology, I clenched the same hand into a fist.

    Suddenly, a memory shed in my mind.

    Rita¡¯s mother, as she had plunged down that cliff.

    With a cold body.

    With a disdainful look in her eyes followed by a resigned sigh.

    At the same time, with a face that evidently expressed just how much she was missing the owner of the body I had possessed.

    ¡°Instead, I will protect Alicia. Damian, too. And His Grace the Duke. So¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t hate me too much.

    Please.

    * * *

    ¡°Rosetta.¡±

    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±

    Leaving behind that apology, I exited the secret library without much sess to show. Then, when I left through the bookshelf that served as a hidden door, I ran into Damian.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Brother?¡± I asked, flustered.

    I said all that to the woman in the painting just before I came out. For some unknown reason, I felt my conscience getting stabbed.

    Maybe he didn¡¯t hear any of that.

    ¡°You were in there for too long, so I got a bit worried,¡± he replied.

    There was an awkward smile on his lips.

    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like he heard what I said inside.

    Well, I didn¡¯t hear the door being opened either while I was still there.

    After ncing out the window, I felt relieved.

    Just as he said, the sky had turned red.

    I came here right after lunch, but it was already evening.

    There weren¡¯t any windows or clocks inside the secret library, so I didn¡¯t notice the passage of time at all.

    ¡°I must have gotten distracted by the many fascinating books.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I also remember looking around a lot when I first entered the library.¡±

    Heughed a little as he agreed with me.

    ¡°The shelves are brimming with books, and the walls were interestingly also like white paper. And¡­ that painting of Mother is also there.¡±

    Damian¡¯s eyes were still curved.

    However, beyond his curved eyes, his thoughts could be read faintly.

    I said nothing more and maintained the same silence that he did.

    He stared at the bookshelf in front of us with a hint of a bitter look, but soon quietly turned to me.

    ¡°Rosetta.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    The moment I answered, the corners of his lips tugged up once more.

    Nevertheless, with that weak smile, he spoke.

    ¡°No matter what, Rosetta, I believe in you. So, if there¡¯s anything you need help with, you cane to me any time.¡±

    His firm tone contained much sincerity.

    Feeling a bit strange, I stared at him for a moment before responding.

    ¡°By any chance¡­ Did you n this with Father?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    nkly, Damian asked back.

    Hearing him answer like that, even I could tell that he¡¯s feeling lost.

    t/n: In the shback when Katie said, ¡®I personally epted you,¡¯ I¡¯m not quite sure because it was written vaguely, but this could mean (1) Katie epted Alicia as she was i.e. her identity, or (2) Katie delivered Alicia as the midwife. You¡¯re free to interpret it either way.

 Chapter 141

    <h4>Chapter 141</h4>

    ¡°Or not.¡±

    I briefly added, but the confusion in Damian¡¯s face did not go away.

    No, I can¡¯t help but think it.

    I heard simr statements twice today, so it¡¯s only natural that I thought they nned it.

    Pretending I didn¡¯t know, I shrugged in response.

    ¡°By the way, I mentioned itst time. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    Only then did Damian¡¯s expression change.

    ¡°¡­You always reject me.¡±

    And his depressed tone pricked at my conscience.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean it in that way.¡±

    ¡°If not, then?¡±

    ¡°¡­I just don¡¯t want you to feel ufortable or anything, Brother.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    At the ensuing doubt that arose, I watched as Damian turned speechless.

    My throat felt dry for no reason, and I gulped dryly.

    I could feel my eyshes trembling.

    Nervousughter spilled through my lips.

    Should I say it or not.

    In a way, it¡¯s one of the weapons in my arsenal.

    However, contrary to such thoughts, my lips moved automatically.

    It was even before that moment¡¯s contemtion could be finished.

    ¡°Your guilt is whatpels you to be nice to me, Brother.¡±

    It looked as if Damian had been shot by a bullet.

    Even though this was my own way of being considerate to him.

    If he didn¡¯t notice it in the first ce, then it would be better to inform him about it.

    If he already knew it all this time, then it would be right to say something to stop it here.

    Because he was a good person.

    Right, he¡¯s a good person.

    At least, that¡¯s what I felt.

    In the past, Rosetta carried some resentment against him, but she did not consider him to be a bad person.

    Well, regardless of that, I¡¯m selfish by nature.

    Compared to Rosetta¡¯s past, my present was more important.

    ¡®¡­The Duchess must be feeling incredulous, too.¡¯

    I had apologized to her just a while ago, but as of now, I¡¯m putting my own judgment as the priority before Rosetta¡¯s feelings.

    Anyway.

    What I feel towards the duke was still a tangled,plicated mess. But at the very least with Damian, I had made up my mind.

    He¡¯s a good guy.

    I had already used him for my own gains before, and I feel like it¡¯s time to stop.

    At this rate, I¡¯d be the one feeling guilty.

    ¡°¡­Guilt, you say,¡± he murmured quietly.

    Beneath his longshes, a dark shadow lingered for a while, then disappeared.

    His lowered gaze was raised, gazing at me now.

    Before I knew it, the tremors had stopped.

    Looking straight into my eyes, he spoke.

    ¡°Yes, I felt guilty.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°To me, you were like guilt personified. However.¡±

    He paused and inhaled sharply.

    His voice did not sound like it was shaking, however his lips as he took that breath quivered.

    Still, his eyes were on me.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just that. I feel remorseful towards you, that¡¯s true, but not just that.¡±

    Unknowingly, my mouth twitched, about to move on its own.

    Then what?

    But the question remained unasked, lingering instead on my lips.

    What¡¯s your point in bringing this up?

    ¡°You¡­ You are¡­¡±

    Repeating the same words, he smiled awkwardly as he ced a hand on my shoulder.

    The warmth passing from him to me seemed to convey his sincerity.

    I wanted to avoid his eyes, but that would betray the proper courtesy I should return to him. And so, I endured it.

    My golden eyes seemed to be reflected in his.

    Funnily enough, it seemed like there was even a hint of some tears in my gaze as it was mirrored by his.

    Then, with an expression that was no different, Damian opened his lips once again to speak.

    ¡°Because just like Alicia, you are also my sister. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this. I just want to be a big brother to my little sister.¡±

    Right, that¡¯s all.

    With a crumpled expression, he tearfully murmured these words.

    Still held by him, I faced him.

    I could have shaken off his hand right away, but I couldn¡¯t bear to.

    Because Damian¡¯s a good person.

    ¡­Just because Damian¡¯s a good person?

    No, it wasn¡¯t just that.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just that.

    Mog-i Oraboni¡¯s voice echoed anew in my head.

    ¡°Even so, remember this. Even when the sky is downcast and full of clouds, the sun breaks through and rises.¡±

    At that moment, Damian¡¯s face ovepped with Mog-i Oraboni¡¯s.

    Four transmigrations.

    Throughout it all, Mog-i Oraboni was the only one I had truly considered as family.

    As I stared at his and Damian¡¯s faces together, Iughed helplessly.

    ¡°Rosetta?¡±

    The voice calling my name was very careful.

    I shook my head and muttered.

    ¡°¡­I guess he¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I was just talking to myself.¡±

    ¡°I told you so, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    I could almost hear his cheeky voice.

    So, I answered with my heart.

    ¡®Yes, you were right, Oraboni.¡¯

    No matter how you try to cover the sky with the palms of your hand, the sunlight would spill through the gaps between your fingers.

    No matter how much I say that I would no longer consider anyone family and no matter how much I struggle to keep it that way, it would turn out like this.

    In fact, it was because I was shaken by the duke that I took a chance at Damian.

    Through the fissures that had formed in the walls I built around myself, a ray of sunlight managed to seep in.

    In the end, the sun would rise.

    How ironic it was that people make such resolutions, yet end up not keeping them.

    It was human nature to have one¡¯s heart be shaken by every season, by every change of weather.

    Perhaps it truly was up to God.

    Yet again, this time, I was tricked by God. One of my resolutions had been broken once more.

    Why was it that whenever I¡¯m in front of you, I¡¯m just this much.

    Even so.

    I would never give up on my remaining resolutions.

    Since one had now been broken, my determination red more passionately as I vowed to change Alicia¡¯s fate and drive out Urien.

    After all, didn¡¯t I have one more person to protect with my whole life now?

    Seriously, a fool¡¯s task.

    * * *

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Rosetta quietly called out to Damian, gently removing his hand from her shoulder.

    Instead of answering, he only blinked.

    Being called by only one¡¯s name or title was always so nerve-wracking. He couldn¡¯t guess what woulde next.

    Strangely enough, this time, he didn¡¯t feel anxious.

    Before this, he always felt antsy in front of Rosetta.

    But from the way she breathed out to call him, he felt the quiet atmosphere surrounding her.

    Rosetta smiled.

    It was a smile that he had seen many times before, but this one felt especially unfamiliar.

    But one thing¡¯s for sure¡ªit was unfamiliar, but not in a bad way.

    ¡°The favor I could ask of you, let¡¯s postpone it for next time. I¡¯m alright now, really. Instead, please promise me that you¡¯ll listen to my requestter.¡±

    You have to.

    A short peal ofughter followed after her words.

    Momentarily enraptured, Damian stared nkly but soon nodded.

    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±

    After answering with a smile, he recalled what he had forgotten.

    His purpose foring here.

    Damian looked around wordlessly. Because he looked like he was searching for something, Rosetta looked around as well.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    At the same time that she called him, Damian found what he was looking for.

    In about the middle row of the bookshelf that was used as the door to the secret library, there was a long box that¡¯s been narrowly crammed in there.

    He picked it up and gingerly handed it over to Rosetta.

    ¡°This¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a birthday present. I wasn¡¯t sure what to choose, but I decided on something that I think you¡¯ll be able to use often.¡±

    ¡­Happy birthday, Rose.

    Damian added thest part in a low voice.

    ¡®Rose.¡¯

    It was an old nickname of hers.

    She was called that way when the duchess was still in this world.

    The nickname was used only a few times, to the point that the person herself couldn¡¯t seem to remember it anymore.

    Damian gulped dryly as he looked into Rosetta¡¯s eyes.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t react badly.

    She turned the long box over in her hands, then smiled and thanked him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to use it. Thank you, Brother.¡±

    At that, a little conversation ensued between them.

    However, this conversation did notst long. Even though the dynamic between them had shifted, it didn¡¯t mean that just one heartfelt moment would automatically forge a bond between the siblings.

    It was Rosetta who excused herself first.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go ahead. Have a good evening.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you have a good evening as well.¡±

    Rosetta wanted to spend the rest of the evening alone, so with these farewells, their time together drew to a close.

    Rosetta bowed her head once and left the room.

    With an upright posture, Damian stood in the same spot silently as he watched her silver hair cascading behind her as she went further and further away.

    Before long, she waspletely out of his sight.

    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±

    In perhaps the manner of throwing up, he let out a sigh.

    Then, with a sunken gaze, he looked at the bookshelf that served as the doorway to the secret library.

    He reached out one hand towards it.

    Rattle, rattle.

    As he rearranged ten books obliquely one after another, rattle, screech¡ª thud.

    With a series of sounds, the door opened.

    However, this was a sound that could be heard only from the outside.

    Strangely enough, starting from this door, all sounds from the outside could not be heard from inside the secret library.

    The only external sounds that could be heard from inside were from the stairs.

    And, there was an unfair aspect about this¡ª all the sounds inside could be heard from anyone who¡¯s outside.

    Rosetta, who hade here for the first time today, did not know this.

    Nor would she have known that he heard her talking to herself.

    Of course, he did not mean to eavesdrop.

    He first went to her room to personally deliver his gift to her, but he only heard from a maid that Rosetta had yet to return.

    ¡®Then, is she still inside the secret library?¡¯

    As he had thought to himself, he looked out the window. The sky had already turned red.

    There were no windows or clocks inside the secret library.

    It was impossible to guess how time flowed in that mysterious, peculiar space.

    At this point, he was somehow ovee with worry for Rosetta.

    She must not know how much time had passed by, and she just might go on for longer without properly eating or sleeping.

    It was a small pocket of concern, but it was enough that he worried about her as her older brother.

    So, he ced the gift he brought with him on the bookshelf for the meantime and opened the door to the secret library.

    Rattle, creak¡ª thud.

    With the same sound, the door opened.

    Then, from the dimly lit stairs, Rosetta¡¯s voice could be heard.

    ¡°¡­Mother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Instead, I will protect Alicia. Damian, too. And His Grace the Duke. So¡­ don¡¯t hate me too much. Please.¡±

    Her voice had been calm.

    So, it hurt even more.

    To the point that he almost preferred to hear her crying loudly.

    Wasn¡¯t that the voice of a person who had given up?

    He was ovee with the urge to hit his burning chest, but instead, Damian clenched his hands into fists.

    ¡®Why in the world are you¡­¡¯

    ¡­apologizing when you¡¯ve done nothing wrong.

    The one who has sinned is me.

    Recalling Rosetta¡¯s voice as he was now in front of the open door, with practiced ease, Damian stepped into the dark space ahead of him.

    Thanks to the fact that he had already gone in and out of this ce before, he did not lose his footing on the staircase even though nothing illuminated his path.

    After a certain point, his surroundings became brightly lit, and he headed towards one ce without hesitation.

    It was most probably the ce where Rosetta had given her apology, which was conveyed with suchplete resignation.

    In front of their mother¡¯s portrait.

    He slowly raised his head.

    Inside the frame that was propped in the very center of the wall, their mother could be seen with the same, perpetual smile.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    Damian smiled forlornly.

    He despaired at the fact that he could utter the word ¡®Mother¡¯ only in front of this painting.

    He stared at the portrait for a very long time without saying anything. Then, he slowly spoke again.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    It was a voice that sounded like a cry.

 Chapter 142

    <h4>Chapter 142</h4>

    After parting ways with Damian, I went back to my room but left soon after for a promised meeting.

    With a pic basket in hand.

    The sky¡¯s red hue eventually left for darkness to stay.

    Half past eight in the evening.

    It¡¯s still too early to say that night had settled in earnest, but the colder the days got, the faster the night came.

    Rustle, crunch.

    The air touching my bare skin was cold, and the grass under my shoes made the sound of thin ice cracking.

    It took me a few minutes of walking amidst the quiet sounds and through the shadows.

    When I arrived at the meeting ce, I stopped walking.

    The rustling stopped as well.

    All that¡¯s left was the cold air and the texture of grass, tickling my ankles.

    And, under the pouring moonlight, there was one man standing alone.

    Cassion.

    ¡­I wonder what it is about today that¡¯s making me feel unusually sentimental. I¡¯m suddenly reminded of what happened in the past.

    That time when I woke up from a nightmare.

    And when I went out, walking aimlessly, I found Cassion training alone with a wooden sword.

    I had sparred with him and helped him with his technique, but Cassion had just been scrambling to keep up with all of my moves.

    As I recalled the Cassion of that time, I chuckled softly.

    At the same time, the man who was looking far ahead turned his head this way.

    Before our eyes met, I moved my hand.

    And the fan that left my hand was flung through the air and straight at him.

    The wide-open fan sharply went his way, but Cassion bent his legs and waist to avoid it immediately.

    It didn¡¯t stop there.

    Soon, the wind around him rose.

    The breeze that carried the fan¡¯s momentum shifted, changing the fan¡¯s trajectory. It returned to me.

    It was a truly vast improvementpared to how he reacted helplesslyst time.

    Perhaps this was what it felt like when your game¡¯s character is leveling up at a scary speed.

    Was this why everyone¡¯s addicted to games?

    Fwoosh¡ª

    Throwing out the useless question, the fan reached me while apanied by a harsh sound.

    Tak.

    Reaching out and grabbing it, the wind that blew the fan towards me made my hair flutter in the breeze as well.

    I lowered my hand slowly and saw Cassion¡¯s reaction.

    But why was he surprised?

    Ah, he must not have expected it to fly right in front of my face.

    As the corners of my lips gently tugged up, I inspected the fan in my hand.

    ¡®Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem to be broken anywhere.¡¯

    It¡¯s only natural since it wasn¡¯t flung that hard in the first ce, and it wasn¡¯t a real fight.

    Nevertheless, I checked it anyway since this was a gift from Damian.

    Before long, a ck shadow fell over my head.

    With my view going dark, I looked up.

    Even in the darkness, I saw his ck eyes focused on me.

    ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±

    Soon, a question full of concern reached me.

    Instead of answering right away, I shrugged.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not okay.¡±

    ¡°What? Did you get hurt?¡±

    His eyebrows were all crumpled.

    At first nce, he looked angry.

    But it¡¯s clear that the target of that anger was himself as he was the one who ¡®hurt¡¯ me.

    Feigning innocence, I ced a hand over my chest and spoke weakly.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little upset. You didn¡¯t get as startled as before.

    His expression was sincerely upset until now, but it strayed just a little.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you just arrive normally?¡±

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it nice to wee me like that for the first time in a long while?¡±

    When I replied jokingly, Cassion paused.

    With a deep look in his ck eyes, he blinked.

    And beneath hisshes, his eyes stared deep into mine.

    His closed lips opened slowly, leaving a narrow gap.

    ¡°¡­I will wee you no matter what, so you can juste to me normally.¡±

    As he spoke in a slightly subdued voice, his calloused hands tenderly caressed my cheeks.

    His touch was gentle as he checked whether I had any wounds.

    Unlike the cold night air, his hands were warm.

    Leaning my cheek against his warmth, I closed my eyes.

    Just like that one time¡ªno. I believe it happened often enough.

    Just like when Cassion leaned against my touch as well.

    ¡°That¡¯s nice. It feels nice.¡±

    The small whisper was soon carried by the gentle wind, dispersing into the air.

    * * *

    After spreading out the pic nket that was brought along with the basket, we sat on it side by side with our legs stretched forward.

    And in each of our hands were small ss bottles of red wine.

    Cassion swirled his red wine with child-like fascination.

    The red liquid bubbled.

    As his eyes had been staring at the bursting bubbles, he nced at me.

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s fine to spend your birthday evening just like this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even my real birthday anyway.¡±

    It was a confession that could not easily be divulged to others, yet it flowed out of my lips so casually here.

    I took off the cork of my small bottle first, and Cassion followed after.

    Clink.

    With a lilting sound, our ss bottles met in the air.

    ¡°Happy birthday to Rosetta,¡± I said.

    At the toast I gave with a smile, Cassion shook his head.

    ¡°Yes, happy birthday to Rosetta.¡±

    Without the person in question present in the celebration, the end of the toast felt a bit bitter.

    While we took a sip of our wine, our surroundings went quiet for a moment.

    Perhaps because winter was approaching, but I couldn¡¯t hear any insects or birds around us.

    Beneath the dark sky, it felt as if the only people who existed in the world were the two of us.

    ¡°Then, when is your real birthday?¡±

    The question lingered in the air, and a conversation that only Cassion and I could have ensued.

    ¡°My real birthday?¡±

    My real birthday, he asked.

    I closed my eyes.

    Darkness, as ck as the night sky. Like an abyss. A nk space containing the ¡®real me¡¯ that I couldn¡¯t remember.

    ¡°Who knows. When was it again?¡±

    I deliberately hummed, but my voice sounded bitter even to my own ears.

    It was the part of my past that I really didn¡¯t care about anymore.

    When I gave up everything in the third transmigration, it was the same as throwing that part of me away.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I had someone to talk to now that I was getting a bit nostalgic.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long that I don¡¯t quite remember.¡±

    With my tongue, I stole a drop of wine from my lower lip.

    Indeed. This, too, was bitter.

    Cassion did not answer for a while.

    Does he regret asking the question?

    As I came to that conclusion, I slowly opened my eyes.

    I want to see his troubled expression.

    And just in time, the voice that had been quiet all along spoke up.

    ¡°¡­In fact, a birthday refers to the day you were born, right?¡±

    His voice was low, and his face was without a hint of agitation.

    ¡°Hm? Yes, and?¡±

    I brought my knees up and leaned my head against it. Then, I looked at him.

    His side profile, as he was staring up in the sky, was clear yet also difficult to read.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about being born, isn¡¯t it a bit vague?¡±

    ¡°Which part of it?¡±

    ¡°I always felt as if I was dead.¡±

    As his nce returned to me, his smile was light.

    ¡°But now, I feel like I¡¯m alive.¡±

    Because I met you.

    The statement that followed also sounded light, but the weight of it was the opposite.

    In the silence that covered the air between us, we looked into each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t my birthday be the day I met you?¡±

    At Cassion¡¯s question, which he asked in a very serious manner, Iughed unconsciously.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that?¡±

    Cassion joined in on my pleasantughter.

    ¡°I should make that day my real birthday from now on,¡± he continued.

    ¡°You¡¯re serious about that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So, you too. Choose a day that you like.¡±

    ¡­A day that I like?

    Instead of voicing out my question, I tilted my head to the side.

    With his lips up in a slight arc, he took a sip of wine first before speaking again.

    ¡°A particr day that¡¯s meaningful to you, when you thought, ¡®It¡¯s a good thing I was born.¡¯ Isn¡¯t that day good enough to call your birthday?¡±

    This seemed to be what he meant from the start.

    As ever, his attempts at constion were clumsy.

    ¡®Really though, what¡¯s so important about birthdays?¡¯

    The first time I thought it¡¯s a good thing that I was born, huh.

    Without saying a word, I blinked. Then, I recalled the past in my head.

    A day that I like.

    A meaningful day.

    I didn¡¯t have to think long.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go with the day I first transmigrated as Rosetta.¡±

    It was the day I came to possess Rosetta¡¯s body, and at the same time, I had gained an adorable younger sister and an older brother.

    And that¡¯s not all.

    It was the start of the days that I met good acquaintances and formed personal rtionships, and also saved the life of the pitiful fellow side-viin.

    It¡¯s a fruitful transmigration.

    And not a bad life.

    So, in lieu of the original birthday I couldn¡¯t remember, I decided that the first day of my fourth transmigration was a good day to call my birthday.

    I wouldn¡¯t forget it from now on.

    Even if the lengthy cycle of transmigration ends up repeating for me once again, I should continue living with that day in mind.

    ¡°Cassion.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Cassion, who tended to answer pliantly, just shrugged his shoulders as if it wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    He¡¯s putting on a brazen front, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about the tenderness of his gaze.

    After I let the flood of emotions pass, which I couldn¡¯t hide, I smiled suddenly.

    As expected, I kept gravitating towards good people.

    But still, I wasn¡¯t interested at all in bing a good person myself.

    Well, as long as one of us was good.

    * * *

    The conversation that followed a short timeter was less emotional, instead rather grounded in the events that had transpired.

    Rosetta¡¯s birthday.

    Whether it was worth waiting for this day or not. Whether there was a result or not.

    ¡°Have you been to the secret library?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It was magnificent. It¡¯s a library that truly matches the ¡®sacred relic¡¯ that it holds.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then, the sacred relic?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find it. It didn¡¯t respond to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did we guess incorrectly?¡±

    That the sacred relic might be rted to your transmigrations¡­

    His following words were uttered cautiously.

    He seemed to be worried that I might be disappointed. I shook my head calmly.

    ¡°No, not necessarily. I was told that the sacred relic rarely reacts when it¡¯s the person¡¯s exact date of birth.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then that¡¯s a relief.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±

    I had no intention of saying that it might not be Rosetta¡¯s real birthday either.

    I don¡¯t want to think about the secret behind Alicia and Rosetta¡¯s births.

    Of course, if you¡¯re not a Korean who¡¯s used to crazy soap operas, such a development wouldn¡¯t have crossed my mind.

    Still, I wanted to avoid that possibility. Just in case.

    I trusted Cassion, of course, but the priority in this matter was Alicia.

    In any case, since it¡¯s something that wouldn¡¯t ever be revealed for the rest of our lives anyway, what¡¯s good about letting more people know about it?

    The best kind of secret was one that nobody knew.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back at ater date.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And just in case, check the diary again.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the diary.¡±

    It slipped my mind, but when Cassion brought it up, I nodded.

    As he said, it seemed prudent to check the diary again.

    ¡®I¡¯ll look at itter when I return to my room.¡¯

    After I made this mental note, our conversation about the library and the sacred relic ended there.

    We didn¡¯t talk about them anymore after this.

    It¡¯s only natural that I had nothing to say more since I didn¡¯t get to see even a single glimpse of the sacred relic.

    ¡°Anyway, enough of that.¡±

    I sipped my wine again and changed the subject.

    Along with me, Cassion also sipped his wine.

    No, to be exact, the wine only barely touched his lips.

    ¡°I got a letter from Leo and Daniel.¡±

    At my subsequent words, the ss left his lips as his eyes darted towards me.

    Cassion¡¯s face was stiff.

    in and clear, he had a cold expression.

    His straightened lips opened slowly.

    ¡°From those two?¡±

    As he snarled these words, unbridled anger could be heard from his voice.

 Chapter 143

    <h4>Chapter 143</h4>

    ¡°Mm-hmm, from those two. Dunno, maybe they¡¯re just wishing both me and Alicia a happy birthday?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the real celebration will happen once they¡¯ve both disappeared?¡±

    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t like him to be so straightforward with both words and actions, but it showed just how ufortable he was.

    ¡°So, are you going?¡±

    ¡°I have to go, of course. I was personally invited.¡±

    ¡°¡­But isn¡¯t this a trap?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a good chance that it is. Still, what can I do? To gain something, there¡¯s always a risk involved.¡±

    But still, I was worried about Alicia.

    Ah, now that I think about it, there¡¯s something else that¡¯s bothering me.

    With a smile donned upon my lips, I stared at Cassion.

    As I continued to look at him in silence, Cassion was the first to speak.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡±

    ¡°About the trap?¡±

    ¡°No. About you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    At the questionced with perplexity, I nodded without hesitation.

    If my number one concern was Alicia, the next one was undoubtedly Cassion.

    ¡°After the hunting festival, Leo¡¯s side has gotten far quieter than I originally expected.

    Hearing this, Cassion thought it over. Then, shortly after, he murmured.

    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Suspiciously enough, there¡¯s virtually no movement on Leo¡¯s side.

    I had asked nca to investigate both Leo and Daniel, but since it¡¯s bing more and moremon for me to throw requests at her each day, it¡¯s a bit too much if I asked more.

    Of course, they might be moving so quietly that even nca couldn¡¯t detect their movements.

    But still.

    It was much too quiet.

    Going by Leo¡¯s personality, it wouldn¡¯t be considered strange if he started moving immediately on the day of the hunting festival itself.

    The hunting festival. We had thrown the bait and, steadily, he was lured in.

    A high-level mage had suddenly appeared. Besides that, the mage resembled his supposedly dead older brother.

    How could he possibly let that go?

    Leo was absolutely not the kind of man who¡¯d let go of any doubts once they¡¯d been raised.

    Since it¡¯s like that¡­

    ¡°Perhaps the trap this time has been set for you, Cassion.¡±

    As soon as I received the letter, my full attention had been on Urien.

    The same was true for Diana and Cassion.

    Everyone who heard about the letter was focused on ¡®me¡¯ but not on Cassion.

    Perhaps that guy was nning for this?

    If he just quietly held his breath and made everyone¡¯s eyes turn to ¡®me¡¯, it would draw all vignce away from Cassion.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like that, does this mean that Daniel is that man?¡±

    With his brows slightly raised, Cassion murmured.

    ¡°If Leo¡¯s after me, then that must mean he¡¯s the ¡®real Leo¡¯.¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t be one hundred percent certain just yet.¡±

    I answered firmly.

    Cassion¡¯s line of logic was quite usible, but it still remained an assumption at this point.

    ¡°Even if Leo happens to be Urien, he¡¯ll still want to deal with you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because he wants to have me. To takeplete possession of me, he¡¯ll need strength. And whatever it is, be it strength, power or authority, Urien knows how to use such things better than anyone else.¡±

    I exined to him one by one.

    ¡°If he¡¯s pretending to be Leo, he¡¯ll want to seize the Carter Duchy¡¯s power entirely. And if he wants to seed in doing so, your existence serves as a hurdle to him. You¡¯re a high-ranking mage, and apart from that, you¡¯re the missing older son of the household. Besides¡­¡±

    At that point, I trailed off.

    Curiosity rose upon Cassion¡¯s face as my words became vaguely blurred.

    ¡°Besides?¡±

    As he urged me to continue, my lips opened and closed without saying anything.

    ¡®Besides, you like me. You can¡¯t even hide it.¡¯

    The words lingered on the tip of my tongue, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to utter them.

    ¡°Um. Never mind.¡±

    His feelings weren¡¯t for me to say out loud on his behalf.

    It¡¯s up to him to say it, if it¡¯s true.

    It¡¯s just my observation.

    ¡°Anyway, just in case, why don¡¯t you just stay at home?¡±

    When I didn¡¯t say anything more about the matter, Cassion¡¯s smooth forehead became crumpled as he suggested this.

    Then, his pursed lips opened without hesitation.

    ¡°Or, let mee with you. At the very least, I¡¯ll roll on the ground if I get into any trouble.¡±

    He said such a thing in the most serious tone possible, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh in vain.

    Hah.

    This man was really using any opportunity he had to try and roll on the ground.

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t bother rolling, just knock people out.¡±

    When I answered with a dispirited smile, he nodded with satisfaction clear in his features.

    All the while, he was still serious.

    Then, after a short moment.

    With a little hesitation, he added one small thing.

    ¡°You, too. Be careful.¡±

    As he voiced his careful concern, the events that transpired during the hunting festival naturally came to my mind.

    The day I fell unconscious in the face of those blue monsters.

    ¡°Why, are you afraid that I¡¯ll faint again?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll suffer again.¡±

    He was very straightforward.

    Shrugging once, I turned my head.

    I looked up at the sky and saw countless stars, as if they had been poured all across the heavens.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t faint. I was just so shocked back then. For that bastard to have followed me this far¡ª it¡¯s something that never crossed my mind.¡±

    That time, it felt as if a bomb had exploded right behind me.

    Despite my calm answer, Cassion¡¯s concerns did not disappear.

    ¡°¡­Even still, are you going to be alright? You¡¯ve already faced each other once. Even that side already knows who you really are.¡±

    Well, he¡¯s right.

    During the hunting festival, I helped Daniel because the situation was so urgent. But that wouldn¡¯t happen again.

    Right now, I would have to face those two men while wholly conscious of how either of them was Urien.

    ¡®If it was me from a few months ago, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it.¡¯

    However, that wasn¡¯t who I was right now.

    Urien¡¯s smiling face crept up over the empty air.

    It was a clear face that was impossible to forget.

    I stared at the hallucination that came to mind.

    And, I smiled lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Right now, I¡¯m just¡­¡±

    * * *

    Right now, I¡¯m just concerned about the dilemma of, ¡®Who really is Urien?¡¯

    Without feeling any fear at all.

    Sipping warm tea into my mouth, I slowly lowered the teacup.

    Tak.

    It was a small sound. However, it was enough to break the silence.

    ¡°Does the tea suit your taste, Your Ladyship?¡±

    The man sitting in front of me asked, smiling.

    Beyond thenguid curve of his pleasant gaze, his red eyes held a stealth-like sharpness that couldn¡¯t be hidden fully. At first nce, such a gaze looked kind, but its insidious nature still loomed beneath.

    Smiling back, I shook my head.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite good.¡±

    I showed a proper smile, but I didn¡¯t put my all into acting like everything was normal.

    The other person already knew who I was anyway.

    With the cards shown on the table, it meant that the one thing I had to conceal could no longer be veiled away.

    The moment stretched on, this war of nerves.

    Then, a harmless voice that didn¡¯t suit this tense atmosphere cut into the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see you again after such a long time!¡±

    These words were directed at Daniel, who was sitting next to Leo.

    Daniel¡¯s dark green eyes glinted as he looked to the side. And soon, he made eye contact with Alicia. He smiled broadly.

    ¡­Seriously.

    Nevertheless, contrary to my own thoughts, Alicia seemed to like that man¡¯s reaction very much. She also smiled broadly back at him.

    Although, it was a smile that didn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Um¡­ You got hurt during the hunting festival¡­¡±

    ¡°As I have written to you, I¡¯mpletely fine now.¡±

    ¡°Truly? Ah, what a relief. I was so worried when I heard the news that you had to be bedridden for a while.¡±

    ¡°Goodness, you heard about that? My older brother, really. He¡¯s too fussy.¡±

    As the conversation continued, the light-hearted hahas and hohos sounded pleasant.

    Leo and I wordlessly listened, sipping on our respective teacups next to the sound of ringingughter.

    There was a stark difference in the atmosphere between this side of the table and that.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want Alicia to be close to that guy either, but¡­¡¯

    If I were to show too much caution here, it would serve as a w. I tried to hold it in.

    Meanwhile, a low voice came from across the table.

    ¡°So you came with your escort knight again today?¡±

    Elegantly holding a teacup in one hand, Leo nced at the person standing behind me.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s his job, after all. He¡¯s always where I am.¡±

    ¡°That must be reassuring. The other day, I saw that he¡¯s quite the capable fellow¡­¡±

    ¡°For you to say that, I¡¯m filled with pride.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t mind, may I ask how he happened to be your dedicated knight? It¡¯s interesting that an escort knight from your household¡¯s knightage turned out to be a mage. It¡¯s quite unusual.¡±

    Those questions inherently sounded suspicious, but despite that, he naturally navigated the conversation and added them in seamlessly.

    If I were to answer without thinking about it much, at some point, the inevitable question would pop out.

    Instead of answering just anything right away, I picked up a teaspoon and stirred my tea.

    Light steam rose from the tepid tea.

    ¡°We were close childhood friends. He originally worked as a mercenary before entering the duchy, and I brought him in because I felt indebted to him. And I found out a littleter that he¡¯s a mage. I¡¯ve been lucky in many ways.¡±

    ¡°A close friend?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Close.¡±

    A smiling face, a sweet voice.

    But even with this demeanor, the atmosphere continued to be tense throughout the conversation.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, you seem to be very interested in my escort knight, Lord Carter.¡±

    ¡°Truthfully, he¡¯s quite the talent. It might be because of the household I hail from, but it¡¯s a small pleasure of mine to find and bring in talented mages.¡±

    Once given my support, I¡¯m always curious just how far their talents can go.

    Without skipping a single beat, this man uttered lies after lies through that mouth of his.

    Find and support mages?

    That¡¯s not even a funny joke.

    If we¡¯re talking about him bringing in talented mages, it¡¯s undoubtedly for the sole reason of building his own army.

    And if any of them were to show signs that they were better than him¡­

    He would kill them in cold blood.

    ¡°Oh my. You¡¯ve got such a wonderful interest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much. It¡¯s purely out of a desire to further magic studies. It¡¯s not as grand as you may think.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too modest. Unfortunately, however, I cannot hand over my escort knight.¡±

    At this, Leo let out a yful, ¡®Ahh¡ª¡® as heughed.

    ¡°What a shame, but it can¡¯t be helped. I can¡¯t possibly wrench away something of yours, Lady.¡±

    Clink.

    Along with a small movement of his brows, he raised his teacup.

    I took this opportunity to observe the atmosphere over at Alicia and Daniel¡¯s side.

    It was still harmonious, and they were only talking about the uing birthdays.

    This was how teatime between us four passed.

    The conversation slowly involved all four people, naturally bringing everyone into a harmonious atmosphere.

    The main topic was about the birthdays between three out of the four¡ªme, Alicia and Daniel.

    Daniel said that he quietly celebrated hising-of-age birthday a few days ago.

    To suit the family tradition of the Freesia household, they only quietly let their birthdays pass.

    I only pretended to be moderately surprised. I had already heard about it from nca.

    Although, Alicia herself seemed to be very shocked.

    There were no particr talks of the sacred relics of our respective households, so it¡¯s not known whether Daniel had be the new master of their sacred relic.

    Throughout the continuous conversation, by now, my second cup was already empty.

    ¡®¡­No, really. Did these guys seriously call us here for a mere chat?¡¯

    Absolutely nothing was going on. Just small talk here and there.

    Leo had brought up Cassion earlier at the start, but after that, the tense atmosphere didn¡¯t return.

    Daniel¡¯s chatter was making my ears hurt at this point. I was even considering leaving first.

    However, at that moment.

    There came the distinct sound of someone¡¯s urgent footsteps from afar, and they were heading this way.

    t/n: Hi there, Yonnee here! I¡¯ve recently moved ¡®The Exhausting Reality of Novel Transmigration¡¯ to this brand new website that I opened. I was suddenly told to drop all my novels in Woopread because they¡¯re ¡°not performing well¡±, so I¡¯ll be continuing them solo over here.

    Updates will be sporadic for now due to my trantionmitments elsewhere and due to irl stuff too.

    Thank you so much for your understanding!

 Chapter 144

    <h4>Chapter 144</h4>

    The man who approached us briefly paused to gauge the atmosphere, but he soon headed straight to Leo¡¯s side.

    Just by the way the man leaned down and whispered urgently, the tension in the air strangely grew further.

    And besides that, as Leo continued to listen, his expression gradually hardened as well.

    Then, a few more sets of footsteps came in.

    The men donned full military uniforms. Four or so were knights, and two of them seemed to be mages.

    Leo looked around for a moment before he stood up from his seat, his expression serious.

    ¡°Apologies, but it seems I¡¯m needed elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    It definitely seemed like something happened, but I asked anyway.

    A slight hint of hesitation passed through his red eyes, but it soon disappeared.

    ¡°There are intruders near the north gate of the residence. Some disturbance arose, but fortunately, it¡¯s not anything major. I believe I still need to check how things are going, however. I¡¯m ashamed. Something like this has happened even when you, my guests, are here.¡±

    Followed by his exnation of the situation, a polite apology was added.

    However, the issue was still quite serious for anyone to just reply, ¡®Oh, I see,¡¯ and move on.

    ¡°Intruders?¡±

    Intruders at a ducal residence.

    Who would have dared to do such a thing?

    If those intruders had managed to infiltrate through the residence¡¯s tall surrounding walls and run across the spacious expanse to reach the main mansion¡­

    Either those intruders had great abilities, or they just had that big of a grudge against House Carter.

    ¡®It¡¯s either truly spontaneous or nned from the start.¡¯

    Of course, if it¡¯s the third time, what¡¯s there to wonder?

    If they were going to forcefully capture me and Alicia, they wouldn¡¯t have situated the intruders so far away.

    I¡¯m quite sure that the intruders should have made their ¡®sudden appearance¡¯ in the middle of this garden instead, while we were still off our guard and idly drinking tea.

    If not that, the blue monsters should have shot out of the ground or something.

    However, none of these happened, the target must be someone else.

    Under this same sky, but some distance away.

    Only one face came to mind.

    My escort knight, who was waiting at the north of the garden for alleged security reasons.

    Maxwell.

    ¡°By any chance, is my escort fighting against the intruders?¡±

    When I unhesitatingly posed the question to Leo, theplexion of the knight who ryed the message just now gradually became ashen.

    As if he was in the middle of realizing it.

    Soon after gulping down briefly, the knight answered with a conflicted tone.

    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    The one who let out a sharp breath was not me, but Leo.

    Perhaps taken aback, Leo sighed and shook his head as though he was suppressing his anger.

    However, it was still of little use.

    ¡°And you did not think to mention that until now?¡±

    The low, but menacing roar fell like lightning.

    The knights and mages who came here all bowed their heads, mouths zipped shut.

    ¡°I apologize, sir. He was fighting using magic, so I mistook him as a person from our side for a moment.¡±

    That shouldn¡¯t have been the case since he was wearing a mask, but perhaps the situation was quite hectic.

    If not that, perhaps they knew, but pretended not to notice.

    ¡°What a thing to mistake. This mansion has so many hired hands, yet you¡¯ve put my guest¡¯s escort knight at risk?¡±

    ¡°I apologize. I have nothing to say.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ha. Enough. What¡¯s the point of hearing useless apologies?¡±

    Laughing bitterly to himself, Leo faced both Alicia and I.

    And as he bowed slightly to us, his red hair fluttered.

    ¡°I apologize for allowing such a thing to happen. Even Your Ladyship¡¯s knight has gotten involved. I know I have no right to face you now. I am deeply ashamed.¡±

    ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s alright. The one at fault is the intruder, so it was out of your hands. Still, where is my escort knight now? Why did he note with them?¡±

    At that moment.

    BAAANG!

    The same moment I tried to ask, a deafening boom resounded all throughout from somewhere.

    Everyone¡¯s heads turned to the source of that sound.

    And there, people were starting to flee.

    As if to further emphasize that something had gone wrong, thick smoke began from there.

    Ah, goddamn it.

    I sprang to my feet.

    * * *

    The masked man looked at all the copsed people around him and sighed a little.

    ¡°What the hell.¡±

    Themotion was quite sudden and quite coincidental.

    To the point that one might think that this was all prepared for ¡®Maxwell¡¯.

    The servants who had been on standby here went away for a while, and the guards on patrol weren¡¯t here because they were in the middle of changing shifts.

    And, once he ¡®happened¡¯ to be alone for a brief period of time¡­

    That¡¯s when themotion broke out.

    People rushed in from nowhere, and as he was left without no one by his side, he had to deal with them all hastily.

    Of course, alone.

    ¡°If this is supposed to be a coincidence, I don¡¯t know what a ¡®coincidence¡¯ really is.¡±

    A sigh-like murmur left through his faintly smirking lips.

    Although there were some people who came to the scene btedly, they all took a quick look at the circumstances and scuttled away again, saying that they would call for back-up.

    You¡¯d think that there¡¯d at least be one who¡¯d stay, but there was no such person.

    Amidst the rushing intruders, the man was again left alone to deal with them.

    And here, he had no choice but tough once more.

    In a way, he was a guest. What kind of noble household would treat a guest like this?

    Using one hand to reach up, he pulled down the cor of a man¡¯s shirt roughly.

    A neck, bruised ck and blue, appeared.

    His cold, ck eyes scanned his surroundings once more, then he turned towards one of the copsed men who looked the most normal.

    He roughly yanked the man¡¯s head and pushed one pill into the man¡¯s open mouth.

    Soon, the man who swallowed the pill opened his eyes.

    And Maxwell spoke the moment he saw this.

    ¡°Who ordered you.¡±

    Though the question was short, it contained a lot at the same time.

    What was pushed into the man¡¯s mouth was a truth serum pill.

    Once ingested, the drug would immediately take effect, and the person would not be able to lie for a few minutes.

    Of course, it didn¡¯t work on everyone, but it seemed to be working for this man.

    His unfocused eyes quivered several times.

    As his gaze became rxed, he looked like a drunken man.

    Eyes half-lidded now, the man opened his mouth slightly.

    ¡°The one, who ordered¡­¡±

    However, his answer did not continue further.

    Cough¡ª

    Letting out a loud, reverberating cough, the man spewed out red blood as well.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Maxwell took a step back, then crouched down to meet the man¡¯s eyes.

    Every time the coughing fit wracked through the man, blood poured out endlessly.

    ¡°Kgh¡­ keugh¡­¡±

    And soon after that single shriek, the man fell to the ground.

    When Maxwell brought one finger under the man¡¯s nose, he couldn¡¯t feel any inhales or exhales.

    Just like that, the man died.

    Looking down at the man¡¯s body with his ck eyes, Maxwell thought,

    ¡®He died as soon as he ingested the pill.¡¯

    No¡ª To be more precise, he died in the middle of trying to answer.

    ¡®¡­A prohibited spell?¡¯

    Among the many types of prohibited magic, this was likely a restriction spell.

    The moment that one would try to reveal a secret, they would die.

    But with just one example, he couldn¡¯t be too sure.

    Now, wasn¡¯t this just a dastardly coincidence?

    With his ck eyes still as cold as ever, he took out more pills from his inner pocket.

    But then.

    BAAANG!

    A deafening sound exploded out of nowhere, and smoke rose from its origin as well.

    And along with the smoke, a few other things popped up as well.

    About five people.

    It looked like they were all human.

    No, at least, they only had human forms.

    They had ck masks over their faces, and as they unsteadily prowled forward, they growled menacingly.

    ¡°¡­Seriously. It¡¯s just one thing after another.¡±

    He was in such disbelief that he even let out a sardonicugh.

    ¡®But really, no matter how hard I think about it, they¡¯re really just flinging one troublesome thing after another.¡¯

    As he thought this, Rosetta¡¯s face shed across his mind.

    In the meantime, those who were stumbling forward suddenly increased their speed.

    ¡°Ku-ahh!¡±

    Garbled voices and iprehensible speech roared through the air as they rushed forward. Unlike with the quick attackers earlier, Maxwell didn¡¯t immediately use magic to thwart these new ones. He simply used his physical strength.

    However, they started using an unexpected attack pattern.

    He sidestepped their blows, but he couldn¡¯t avoid thempletely. Half of his own mask got shed away.

    ¡­In any case, he¡¯s d that his face didn¡¯t get hurt.

    With his lower face now bare, he clicked his tongue.

    It¡¯s impossible to think that these were ordinary humans.

    Perhaps monsters to the fullest level.

    Or perhaps human beings who had at least developed something else.

    In the case of thetter, that ¡®something else¡¯ was not necessarily abiding by thews of nature.

    ¡®Blue humans.¡¯

    This was the likeliest possibility that he could think of.

    However, their faces were masked and all the exposed skin that he could see was of a normalplexion. He couldn¡¯t be too sure that they were truly blue humans.

    ¡°Graaaah!¡±

    But right then, without giving him any more time to think, his opponents rushed towards him once more.

    .

    .

    .

    Then, a few minutes passed.

    He was starting to doubt whether those people earlier, who said that they¡¯d be calling back-up, would still return.

    ¡°Guoooh!¡±

    And it was around that time that another of his opponents came from behind. Maxwell hurriedly turned around.

    He couldn¡¯t care less what it was that he was facing.

    But when he noticed his opponent¡¯s approach, it was already close enough that he couldn¡¯t avoid itpletely.

    And it was already about to hit him on the back right then, but the thing that rushed in suddenly and perplexingly stopped mid-swing.

    ¡°¡­Guruk.¡±

    Then, it copsed sideways with a short groan.

    It was not moving anymore.

    Looking closely, Maxwell found that there was a ck mark on its chest. The smell of smoke also started to rise.

    After scanning the dead body, he raised his gaze.

    Then, he looked exactly at the ce where the fireball might have flown in.

    Sure enough, people were approaching quickly.

    A man and a woman.

    Leo and Rosetta.

    ¡°Maxwell, get down!¡± Rosetta shouted.

    Without any hesitation at all, Maxwell crouched to the ground the moment he heard her voice.

    And a split secondter, the ball of fire that wasunched from Leo¡¯s hands sailed right over his head.

 Chapter 145

    <h4>Chapter 145</h4>

    As Alicia craned her neck out the carriage window to see, she was still looking at the very ce where the smoke was rising.

    ¡°My sister is going to be fine, right?¡±

    Filled with concern, her voice trembled.

    And the man beside her whispered back, covering Alicia¡¯s hand with his.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡±

    As it always did, the man¡¯s ever-sweet voice soothed her terrified heart, which soon regained stability. Alicia nced sideways at the man¡¯s face and nodded.

    ¡°Thank you, Daniel.¡±

    .

    .

    .

    Right after the explosive, deafening sound¡ª

    Rosetta sprang up to her feet and was about to head towards the source of the disturbance, but just before she could move, she halted where she was.

    Because of the quivering hand holding onto the end of her sleeve.

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alicia.¡±

    As she looked down, she was faced with the frightful, cowering Alicia. Rosetta pursed her lips.

    ¡®I have to go to Maxwell¡¯s side, but¡­¡¯

    What about Alicia?

    At the very least, Leo was going with Rosetta.

    But that would leave Alicia and Daniel all alone here.

    Rosetta wasn¡¯tpletely sure who Urien was just yet.

    In this situation, she couldn¡¯t even think of leaving Alicia in the care of someone who might be Urien.

    Of course, there were many eyes on them. Even still¡­

    ¡®They¡¯re House Carter¡¯s people, so I can¡¯t trust them either.¡¯

    But taking Alicia to the heart of danger would be¡­

    ¡®Just the sound of it is already making her tremble.¡¯

    Alicia had been in a state of mental and physical decline ever since the hunting festival.

    As Rosetta looked down at Alicia¡¯s gaunt cheeks, her chest felt so heavy that she couldn¡¯t stand it.

    The trauma caused by Katie¡¯s abuse was exacerbated by the stress brought upon by what happened in the hunting festival. Bringing Alicia with her now was out of the question.

    As the situation hade to this, where she¡¯s forced to choose either just this or just that, it was exceedingly clear that this matched the word ¡®trap¡¯.

    However, even amidst this crisis, Rosetta¡¯s expression did not grow dark.

    Her work ahead had be cumbersome, but that was all.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Alicia. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She patted Alicia¡¯s back slowly and rxedly.

    After a little while, Alicia¡¯s slender shoulders stopped shaking heavily.

    Quietly watching, Leo soon opened his lips to speak.

    ¡°Then, may I ask what you¡¯d like to do? Will you being with me?¡±

    Rosetta nodded.

    ¡°Yes. My escort knight is left all alone in someone else¡¯s domain and is now in danger. Of course I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Well then, we must move now¡­¡±

    ¡°No. Please give me a moment.¡±

    The man¡¯s cautious urging was interrupted.

    As Rosetta was crouching down to soothe Alicia, she now stood up with impable posture.

    With a straight back, Rosetta directed her gaze behind Leo.

    It seemed as if she was looking into the empty air or somewhere far away, but before long, the presence of two people could be felt approaching.

    Her red lips, which had been in a tight line until now, furtively drew an arc.

    ¡°Mdy!¡±

    ¡°Lady Rosetta, Lady Alicia! Are you both alright?!¡±

    The owners of the presences running towards them shouted as soon as they made eye contact with Rosetta.

    ¡°Diana, Lanco.¡±

    As their names were called, they pushed their legs to run faster.

    Finally arriving in front of the table, they panted heavily.

    Rosetta stared at the two women standing before her.

    Diana and Lanco.

    These two people were wearing maids uniforms, and more importantly, House Valentine¡¯s insignia.

    ¡°You ran.¡±

    ¡°We heard themotion and came running straightaway.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not toote, are we?¡±

    With rxed ease, Rosetta shook her head in response to the frantic questions.

    ¡°No. You¡¯re notte.¡±

    She soon ordered Diana and Lanco to take Alicia to the carriage.

    With the two maids¡¯ help, Alicia got up from her seat, but she was looking around urgently.

    Looking at Alicia, Daniel spoke up.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go inside the residence rather than a carriage?¡±

    His suggestion was certainly usible, but Rosetta shook her head.

    ¡°No, it would be better for Alicia to stay in the carriage so that she can leave the moment the situation takes a nosedive. It wouldn¡¯t be easy tounch an attack at House Valentine¡¯s carriage, so you have nothing to worry about.¡±

    Right, the carriage was much safer rather than letting Alicia enter the Carter residence.

    Besides that.

    ¡°The knights and mages of House Carter can easily uphold the safety of Alicia and our maids in this way as well. I believe that the ducal family would not want to put their guests in harm¡¯s way, yes?¡±

    She delivered these words with calm deliberation, but there was no denying the strong connotation lying beneath.

    ¡°Of course. We shall ensure your safety.¡±

    Nodding without any hesitation, Leo nodded.

    Then, the knights and mages who hade at his beck and call moved urgently.

    One of them rushed to call for reinforcements, and the rest were now assigned to guard Alicia, Diana and Lanco.

    Alicia looked uneasily at the people around her, then she soon found the man she had been looking for until now.

    ¡°P-Please, just a moment!¡±

    As Leo and Rosetta were about to turn around and leave, Alicia¡¯s plea made them stop.

    The same was true for the group surrounding Alicia.

    Her golden eyes, as bright as the sun, quivered agitatedly.

    ¡°What¡­ What about Daniel? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if hees with me?¡±

    All those who towered over her fell silent.

    Rosetta, Leo, Daniel and Alicia.

    The gazes of these four were intricately intertwined.

    However, thest destination of the other three¡¯s eyes was Rosetta.

    As a matter of fact, Rosetta had the right to make the call here.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll allow it, Lady Rosetta, I agree with this suggestion. Since we¡¯re being split apart, it would be best to keep it at two groups instead of further dividing ourselves.¡±

    When Daniel spoke up with his opinion, Alicia nodded quietly in support.

    Rosetta thought over it for a moment, but there was no good reason to refuse.

    It would be inefficient to split themselves up further just as Daniel said.

    Besides, Alicia looked so desperate.

    Perhaps she wanted to repay Daniel for the time that was injured due to her during the hunting festival.

    ¡®In any case, it¡¯s better for Alicia to pay it off right away than letting her continue treating him like a savior.¡¯

    After her short contemtion, Rosetta nodded with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Go ahead. However, Diana and Lanco must also be inside the carriage.

    It seemed like a trivial condition, but it was quite an important one.

    Rosetta was giving Diana and Lanco the right to stand by Alicia directly.

    In addition, it was a safety precaution that would prevent Daniel from doing any such nonsense to Alicia should he actually be Urien.

    And the nonsense she was referring to here was his ¡®brainwashing¡¯.

    Urien¡¯s brainwashing was mainly done while he was alone with his target.

    If there were many eyes around him, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to put them all under his control right away, no matter how adept at it he might be.

    ¡°Yes, of course. I am grateful for House Valentine¡¯s consideration.¡±

    Daniel smiled.

    It was an impably sweet smile without a single trace of disorder.

    Rosetta nodded towards Daniel once, then turned her back to them once more.

    As she looked straight ahead, her features contained nothing but coldness.

    And her eyes glinted dangerously.

    * * *

    So, not long after Leo and Rosetta arrived at the scene where Maxwell was, they cleared everything up here so quickly that it felt dull.

    Apart from all the opponents who had already copsed on the ground here and there, five more people were added.

    Now, the three people left standing looked at each other in silence.

    In a way, the crisis had been averted, but the rising tension still remained¡ªas if something more was waiting for them.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    When Leo asked, Maxwell nodded and ducked his head.

    He seemed to be hiding the lower part of his face. It could be seen clearly now because half of his mask had flown away.

    The problem was that his intention was much too obvious.

    ¡°¡­Yes, thank you.

    Hiding his face like a turtle, Maxwell answered in a deeper voice.

    Bright red eyes nced towards Maxwell¡¯s neck.

    And the blue bruise right there quickly caught his eye.

    ¡°Good grief, it doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re alright.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can bear this much.¡±

    As Leo took a step closer, Maxwell replied and took a step back.

    Rosetta remained silent until now, but she soon blocked the way between them.

    Nowing between the two, naturally, both Leo and Maxwell took a step back away from her.

    But as though she didn¡¯t care at all, Rosetta reached her hand towards Maxwell.

    ¡°Who are you kidding¡ªyour neck is blue. Can you breathe properly?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Maxwell paused for a while before he answered.

    Beneath the mask, his ck eyes and Rosetta¡¯s golden eyes met briefly, then immediately parted.

    ¡°Alright. Then, are these all the intruders?¡±

    ¡°It seems so, yes. For now.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    Rosetta shrugged as she stared at the man¡¯s jaw, which was close to her.

    ¡°In any case, what a relief.¡±

    Although half of his mask had flown away, it didn¡¯t look like he sustained any other injuries.

    Maxwell nodded in agreement to Rosetta¡¯s whisper.

    Rosetta craned her neck to examine the situation behind Maxwell.

    One particr body that was in the middle of a puddle of blood caught her attention.

    ¡®Why is¡­¡¯

    But just as she thought about it.

    ¡°Graaaaaah!¡±

    With a shrill scream, the copsed person lying near Maxwell and Rosetta sprang up.

    It was as though a corpse had suddenly risen from the ground. In that moment, Rosetta¡¯s eyes went wide as she looked at the opponent who was rushing in.

    And that person¡¯s hand was headed straight for Rosetta¡¯s face.

    At the encroaching danger, Rosetta froze in ce.

    The figure of the opponent rushing at her could clearly be seen by her golden eyes.

    But in a split second, Leo reached out towards the monster.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°Shit.¡±

    Leo immediately conjured fire through his outstretched hand, and Maxwell held Rosetta tightly in his arms to dodge.

    The long nails of the monster touched only Maxwell¡¯s mask before it pulled back once again.

    As soon as Leo¡¯s me reached it, the monster screeched and dropped to the ground.

    Thud.

    Even so, all was not well.

    As the tattered mask had been attacked twice, it now reached the end of its life as it fell to the floor.

    And over the face that had been trapped beneath the mask all this time, the wind carrying winter with it suddenly hit.

    The blowing gust made Maxwell close his eyes for a second, but he slowly opened them once more.

    Beyond his brightening vision, Rosetta and Leo¡¯s faces gradually became clearer.

    Red eyes stared pointedly at the man¡¯s exposed face. Lips underneath crept up into a crooked smile.

    Rosetta looked up at Maxwell with a stiff expression.

    At first nce, there was a dim smileying upon the corners of those lips.

    She btedly raised her hands to cover the man¡¯s face, but it was much toote.

    Exasperatedly sweeping her hair up, Rosetta muttered under her breath.

    ¡°Goodness. In the end¡­ your face got revealed, huh.¡±

 Chapter 146

    <h4>Chapter 146</h4>

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡±

    ¡°Be careful on your way. I apologize once again for having today¡¯s mishap.¡±

    At Leo¡¯s words, Rosetta climbed into the carriage. She did not give an answer, nor did she look at him.

    Only, she silently reached for Alicia and wrapped her arms around the girl¡¯s shoulders.

    Even so, Leo¡¯s eyes remained on Rosetta alone.

    As the atmosphere had grown tense and awkward, Daniel and Alicia could only blink, not knowing what to do.

    What in the world happened to you two.

    Daniel nudged Leo¡¯s arm with his elbow.

    And only then did Leo¡¯s persistent gaze on Rosetta leave her.

    It was a quiet yet determined gaze, but Daniel pushed through this. He approached the carriage of Rosetta¡¯s group, smiling awkwardly as though he wasn¡¯t conscious of Leo.

    ¡°See you again next time, both of you,¡± he said to both Rosetta and Alicia. ¡°I had a great time today.¡±

    And so, the incident at the ducal residence ended without any of them talking about it.

    Beyond those roundly curved, blue eyes, Daniel looked at Rosetta and Alicia one after another.

    And as she met his gaze, Alicia felt her cheeks growing warm.

    Trying her best to tug the corners of her lips into a smile, she answered.

    ¡°Yes, see you again next time. Thank you for today.¡±

    The lively farewell made everyone turn their eyes towards her.

    Nevertheless, Alicia remained unaware of this as she was looking at only Daniel.

    Seeing this, Rosetta nced up furtively beyond the carriage¡¯s open door and examined Daniel.

    Those blue eyes met her golden eyes.

    With a rather aloof expression, she nodded to him.

    ¡°¡­See you next time.¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be considered a friendly farewell, but it was better than what Leo received¡ªnothing, not even eye contact.

    In time, the door of the carriage carrying Rosetta¡¯s group was closed.

    And as the hat-wearing coachman swung the reins to urge the horses forward, the vehicle started to move.

    Standing side by side, Daniel and Leo watched the carriage as it was moving away.

    ¡°So, how did it go? Did you get to check that person¡¯s face as you wanted?¡±

    Once the carriage had reached as far a distance that it looked like a mere dot to them now, the still-smiling Daniel spoke first.

    Silently, Leo raised one hand to rub the back of his stiff neck.

    ¡°Face, hm¡­¡±

    As he repeated the question, he finally recalled the face beyond the mask that he had witnessed.

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Soon, a smile¡ªwhich almost looked relieved¡ªfound its way to his lips.

    And, his vivid red eyes glinted with satisfaction.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve finally confirmed that highly expensive face.¡±

    ¡°¡­Apparently so. You seem pleased, don¡¯t you?¡±

    At the question that had been whispered to him, Leo shrugged.

    It¡¯s nice to meet you, Ra. Well then.

    ¡°Yes, well. It¡¯s quite a wee experience to see that face.¡±

    Leo¡¯s lips once again drew a smooth arc.

    * * *

    About ten minutes ago¡ª

    Immediately after Maxwell¡¯s mask had rolled to the ground, the pairs of ck and red eyes faced each other.

    ¡°Goodness. In the end¡­ your face got revealed, huh.¡±

    As she said so, Rosetta stepped over the mask thaty waste on the floor.

    Crack.

    And, apanied by a sharp sound, it soon split into pieces.

    The two gazes that faced each other soon turned to look at her.

    Rosetta stood in front of Maxwell, shrugging once.

    As though she was trying to cover him with her body.

    ¡°My dear escort knight is a little shy. He doesn¡¯t show his face to anyone he¡¯s not familiar with. As you can see, he¡­¡±

    ¡°Aha. I didn¡¯t know there was such a story behind that mask.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s quite a shameful backstory behind it, and there¡¯s no need to borate on it further. So then, what are your thoughts?¡±

    After all, you¡¯ve been so curious about this mask all this time.

    At the following words that she had hummed, Leo¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    ¡°My thoughts¡­¡±

    Trailing off, his red eyes headed back towards the unmasked face.

    Rosetta was one head shorter than Maxwell, so no matter how much she¡¯d try to cover him by standing in front of him, it¡¯s impossible to hide that clearly visible face.

    Leo¡¯s eyes once again met the ck eyes beneath the man¡¯s indigo hair.

    However, Maxwell averted his gaze as though he was running away.

    As a result, Leo smirked.

    A red tongue, appearing briefly, licked his own lips once.

    Like a predator in front of his prey.

    A bted response left his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Unexpected?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He looks very different from how I imagined.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well¡­ I wonder what you might have been expecting.¡±

    Rosetta responded with a smile.

    Without another word, Leo silently smiled as he shook his head as though he thought nothing of it.

    During the conversation, Maxwell remained silent all throughout.

    The only thing he did was bow down, hiding his face.

    Even so, it was a face that had already been revealed.

    Rosetta turned slightly and checked Maxwell¡¯s condition.

    Because he was keeping his head bowed, his eyes met hers at a close distance.

    For an instant, both of their faces hardened.

    ¡°We must go now, Mdy.¡±

    It was Maxwell who spoke first, brows furrowed and lips in a thin line.

    Instead of answering, Rosetta blinked.

    Her brows were a bit furrowed as well.

    After a momentary, silent exchange between them, Rosetta faced Leo again with a smile.

    ¡°My knight must be feeling a bit ufortable right now, so may we take our leave first? The matter at hand seems to have been roughly sorted out, of course.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. I must apologize for inadvertently involving you in something that shouldn¡¯t have happened in the first ce.¡±

    Despite him saying sorry, Rosetta did not bother to tell Leo that it was alright.

    Instead, she just looked around.

    The more she saw blood scattered around herself, the more the smile on her lips gradually froze.

    ¡°Today¡¯s incident¡­¡±

    In time, the lips with a frozen smile opened slowly and spoke.

    Leo wordlessly waited for her to continue.

    ¡°Quite honestly, today¡¯s incident is quite shocking. All of a sudden, intruders broke in. Besides that, the way the matter was dealt with wasn¡¯t very smooth, and my knight got hurt.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t apologize enough.¡±

    ¡°Well, it already happened, so what is there to do? The important thing is that the situation has been resolved. Nevertheless, I hope to hear about the intruder¡¯s identity and motivester, yes?¡±

    ¡°Of course. No, actually, there¡¯s nothing more to investigate. I already know who those intruders are.¡±

    ¡°Do you, now?¡±

    Leo nodded. There was not a single hint of agitation in him as Rosetta had posed the question.

    No matter what he¡¯d say here, it¡¯s obvious that it would be nothing but an excuse and a lie.

    ¡°I am ashamed, but there are times when some pagans break in¡ªthose who use forbidden magic. Their numbers had decreased manyfold in recent times, so truthfully, we¡¯ve dropped our guard against them.¡±

    He exined all this in a calm tone.

    And Rosetta could onlyugh inwardly.

    She was reminded that this man was the male lead of a dark, depraved novel. Of course he was good at acting as well.

    ¡°Aha, you dropped your guard. I see.¡±

    Despite her soulless response, Leo nodded back with sincerity.

    As he was given an empty smile by the woman, he looked back at her with evident embarrassment.

    ¡°Yes, we were careless. However, just in case, we¡¯ll make sure to investigate what happened today. Of course, I shall share the results of the investigation with you as well.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    At this point, Rosetta was ready to leave.

    It seemed like everything that ¡®needed¡¯ to happen had already transpired, and the ¡®trap¡¯ that they hadid had also yielded them their results by now.

    All she wanted to do now was to go back to Alicia¡¯s side. So many people had dropped to the ground around her, but of course, she was worried about Alicia.

    However, despite wanting to leave right then, Rosetta couldn¡¯t act on this.

    Because there¡¯s someone here holding her back.

    ¡°Before anything else, Your Ladyship. I know it¡¯s discourteous of me, but there is a favor that I would like to ask of you.¡±

    Just as she had turned away, she was stopped in her tracks.

    By arge hand, grasping her wrist.

    His long fingers wrapping over her wrist one by one, as if making his presence known.

    Slowly, certainly.

    Rosetta froze.

    A man¡¯s cold hand.

    The sensation of those long fingers clenching her wrist, and after, caressing.

    Everything about it was unpleasant and chilling.

    And, she was familiar with it.

    Because this was what Urien often did to her.

    He¡¯d grab her wrist, caress it with his fingers and kiss the back of her hand¡­

    ¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯

    Rosetta stopped thinking about it all and opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be sending off Maxwell first. Alicia must be worried right now.¡±

    Her voice was exceedingly cold.

    However, her gesture of shaking off the man¡¯s hand on her wrist was even more cial.

    His hold on her fell off without any resistance, but even so, the man¡¯s frost remained on her wrist.

    Leo¡¯s red eyes shone eerily as she touched her wrist unconsciously.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    With Leo¡¯s reply, Rosetta beckoned Maxwell.

    ¡°Go to the carriage first. Wait there with Alicia.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright, so go ahead. It¡¯s an order.¡±

    The moment she unhesitatingly said that it was an order, Maxwell soon nodded and turned away.

    Both Rosetta and Leo remained silent.

    And it was only when Maxwell had left their vicinity, to the point that he wasn¡¯t visible to them anymore, that the silence between them was broken.

    ¡°The trust that you have in your escort knight must be deep.¡±

    It was a gentle tone, but the whisper nheless carried danger within.

    Touching her wrist again, Rosetta looked straight at Leo¡¯s eyes.

    It was as if a cold, damp snake was crawling up her wrist.

 Chapter 147

    <h4>Chapter 147</h4>

    ¡°I would prefer that you go straight to the point, sir. As you know, there are people waiting.¡±

    Though the response given to him was cold, Leo simply nodded.

    And the smile on his lips disappeared in a sh.

    ¡°I¡¯d like for you to keep what happened today a secret.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean the pagans¡¯ intrusion?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Quite honestly, I feel ashamed. If it bes rumored that one of the pirs of the Empire couldn¡¯t deal with mere pagans properly, to the point that a family member had shown a disgrace such as this in front of his guests¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s nothing honorable.¡±

    When Leo trailed off, Rosetta filled in the nks sharply.

    After some consideration, she nodded.

    She wasn¡¯t nning on divulging the matter anyway.

    Even if it would bring a loss if what happened today were to be told, it was also true that she wouldn¡¯t stand to gain anything from it.

    At this point in time, she was still being followed by various rumors. If today¡¯s incident were to be revealed, those who liked to p their lips would go on to insinuate that House Valentine must have had a hand in it.

    The reclusive ducaldy had been staying home all this time, but of all days, it was when she left her abode that intruders went to the ce where she went.

    Perhaps Leo had also reached the same conclusion as her.

    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s not a difficult request.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    One sinct answer and one brief mention of gratitude came and went.

    Right after, Rosetta immediately turned away from him. She now looked towards the direction of the carriage.

    ¡°Then, may I be excused now?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sorry to have kept you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    The reflexive reply was perfectly formal.

    Smiling quietly, Leo stepped forward.

    And the ce where he stopped was right next to Rosetta.

    Slowly raising her head, Rosetta looked at the man¡¯s face.

    However, as the sun was directly behind him, the man¡¯s face was covered entirely with a ck shadow.

    Round, red eyes glinted slightly, but even that was blurry.

    The only thing that was clear to her was the man¡¯s vivid red hair, soaked in the sunset¡¯s stark light.

    With his face obscured, the man reached out one hand.

    However, instead of turning her attention to the outstretched hand, Rosetta continued looking at that man¡¯s face.

    Lips drawn in a straight line.

    Looking at him like this, she couldn¡¯t even remember what his face looked like under the shadow.

    However, with that red hair clear to her, she could see only another man¡¯s face.

    Urien.

    That man, with hair as red as a rose.

    That man, who she had taken a step towards, not knowing that his gentle smile and intoxicating smile were piercing thorns.

    That man, whose true self she had unmasked only when her entire body had already been torn to pieces by those deadly thorns.

    She felt her head cooling down.

    Just as low as the body temperature of the hand that had touched her wrist.

    Various emotions surged within her.

    No, it wasn¡¯t fear.

    It was displeasure. It was anger.

    Neither were positive emotions, but they were enough for her to keep hold of her rationality.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I have to see you off, too.¡±

    Meanwhile, the man spoke again.

    This, too, was a suggestion that couldn¡¯t be justifiably rejected, so Rosetta had no choice but to nod bitterly.

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±

    In time, the man¡¯s hand moved slightly midair.

    As if to let her know that it was still there.

    Rosetta managed to push down a sigh that¡¯s threatening toe out.

    Then, she turned away from him, purposely not looking at that hand that he was offering.

    The feeling of something holding her wrist was still clear to her, so she loathed to hold that man¡¯s hand.

    It had already been a long time since he had offered his escort, but she never once looked at his hand. So, she could be excused from taking it.

    Without saying a word, Rosetta walked ahead.

    Smiling, Leo closed his empty hand and soon followed her.

    As they were walking side-by-side, the backs of the youngdy and young lord were the picture of elegance.

    Such a sight was in stark contrast to the strewn, bloody bodies all around them.

    Ta-dak, ta-dak, ta-dak.

    The sounds of their footsteps rang through the sparse, crumbling groans.

    The deliberate footsteps of the two stopped when Rosetta passed by thest of the men who were sprawled on the ground.

    The man who had been beside her froze as he was.

    Through the array ofshes atop her eyes, her golden pupils reflected the face of the copsed man on the ground.

    There was a small, glinting bead near his mouth.

    ¡°Rosetta?¡±

    When Rosetta suddenly stopped in her tracks, Leo called her name. However, when he looked at the same thing Rosetta was looking at, it¡¯s as if something clicked.

    Rosetta unhesitatingly strode towards the copsed man and crouched down. Reaching out, she picked up the glinting object.

    ¡®I knew it. It¡¯s a real ck bead.¡¯

    She felt the texture of the round bead on her fingertips.

    It was only half.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did you find?¡±

    As Leo followed Rosetta, he tried to ask.

    He spoke with a nonchnt tone, but his voice was lower than usual.

    His expression had also stiffened.

    Rosetta stood up, hiding the bead in her hand.

    As she faced Leo once more, she was seemingly enshrouded with a cial wind of the midwinter.

    Her tightly closed mouth soon turned up into a grim smile. A faint hint of hostility could be seen rising on those crooked lips.

    ¡°I found something interesting over there. What is this?¡±

    Rosetta stretched out her hand so that Leo could see.

    His red eyes turned to her palm.

    Above it was that bead, sparkling underneath the sun.

    Leo¡¯s brows moved up. His red tongue licked over his dry lips once.

    Gaze moving quietly away from the bead, Leo slowly looked at Rosetta once more.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t know what it is exactly.¡±

    However, there was a strange mixture of mirth andughter in the eyes of the man who answered as such.

    Leo¡¯s hand moved slowly, heading towards Rosetta¡¯s hand where the bead was.

    He drew her hand closer as though he wanted to take a closer look at the object.

    Again, this time, the man¡¯srge hand sped the woman¡¯s slender wrist. Each finger wrapped over her wrist as though he was ying the piano.

    ¡°It seems to be a piece of a bead¡­ But why is it here?¡±

    Rather than answering his question, Rosetta roughly shook off Leo¡¯s hold on her wrist.

    And, emotionally, she threw the bead to the ground.

    Tak!

    It was such a small bead, but as it hit the ground, the sound it gave off wasparatively tremendous because of the force behind it.

    Rosetta soon jutted out one foot and crushed the bead further.

    Rubbing the sole of her shoe over it a few times for good measure, all that¡¯s left of the bead was powder.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been suspecting it ever since the beginning. Especially with the incident of the lizard. And the fact that you kept trying to approach me.¡±

    It was a quiet tone, but it contained undeniable murderous intent.

    However, Leo shrugged as though he knew nothing.

    ¡°Whatever do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, keep pretending not to know. That suits you better.¡±

    Urien.

    Along with the name she had uttered through clenched teeth, Rosetta turned her back to the man.

    She walked away, but this time, Leo did not catch up to her.

    He simply stared at the woman¡¯s long hair as it cascaded behind her.

    ¡°¡­Rita.¡±

    And the only thing that spilled through his lips was that name.

    * * *

    Back to the present.

    Leo and Daniel entered Leo¡¯s study in the Carter residence.

    Leo sat down on the sofa first, and Daniel walkednguidly over to the seat opposite the other man.

    Soon, a maid came in with a tray of tea, set it down on the table, then left again.

    It was only when the maid¡¯s footsteps had be distant that the two started speaking.

    ¡°So, did the n work?¡±

    Leaning back on the cushion behind him rxedly, Daniel smiled as he asked.

    His voice was sharine, yet the look in his eyes was exceedingly cold.

    Leo nodded, casually facing Daniel¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s as you said¡ªshe has great eyesight.¡±

    It was a small piece of a bead that was strewn on the ground among many other things, so I was a bit worried about whether she would even notice it.

    At Leo¡¯s murmur, Daniel smiled and nodded steadily.

    Leo could only think that he was looking at a broken doll. It repulsed him.

    ¡°Right? My Rita is like that. Isn¡¯t she truly sharp? Of course, it¡¯s with that sharp wit that she¡¯s making it difficult for me whenever she runs away. Nevertheless.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s voice was full of excitement.

    He said it himself¡ªshe¡¯s making things difficult for him¡ªbut only a faint, pleased smile could be seen on his countenance.

    With both corners raised, his lips opened to speak in a hushed voice.

    ¡°Now that she¡¯s under the impression that you are ¡®Urien¡¯, for the time being, her defenses against me will be lowered.¡±

    The Rita who he knew very well was quite quick-witted.

    Besides that, the walls around her were quite high.

    He needed to break through that vignce.

    Originally, even if she was backed away at the very edge of a cliff, the sharp-eyed Rosetta wouldn¡¯t ever consider taking his outstretched hand.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s been difficult.

    He needed her to hold his hand.

    No. At the very least, he needed her to lower her defenses and ept him wholly.

    That way, only the slightest gap of ¡®negligence¡¯ would open up for him.

    Making such openings was something he did best.

    Daniel picked up his teacup with a satisfied expression.

    Though it was lukewarm tea, he was nothing but elegant as he sipped it.

    Leo stared quietly at Daniel as he did so, then licked his lips with his tongue.

    It was not long before a question was btedly uttered.

    ¡°¡­What about the other part?¡±

    At the sound of the slightly tense tone, Daniel smiled and lowered his teacup.

    Beyond the roundly curved eyes, a blue gaze turned to Leo.

    ¡°What exactly are you asking about?¡±

    Daniel depicted himself as perfectly and innocently clueless. Leo gritted his teeth at the sight.

    Seeing the bulging vein on the other man¡¯s jaw, Daniel chuckled.

    ¡°Are you worried that I might have done something wrong with Alicia? Or, are you asking how it¡¯s going with that part of the n?¡±

    His voice dropped to a ndestine whisper.

 Chapter 148

    <h4>Chapter 148</h4>

    ¡°¡­Shut it.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, how frightening. How could you say such a thing to a patient who¡¯s only just woken from his sickbed?¡±

    At Daniel¡¯s brazen taunting, Leo clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Patient? You were just pretending to sleep.¡±

    That way, he could make Alicia feel guilty.

    Wasn¡¯t it only natural for a person to feel more affection for someone who had saved them?

    Even more so when that ¡®savior¡¯ had put their life on the line.

    However, that was far from reality. Rather than putting his life on the line, Daniel waspletely and utterly fine.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that those ipetent priests can¡¯t even properly examine my current condition.¡±

    Sitting up from the backrest, Daniel stared at Leo with a serious expression.

    But soon, there was a light-hearted smile.

    Sitting straight and with his posture impable, Daniel gave off a very elegant impression, unlike his usual happy-go-lucky demeanor.

    ¡°It¡¯ll go on smoothly from here on out. I won¡¯t hurt your beloved Alicia, so there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. All you need to do is be there in the moment of her weakness, and you¡¯ll be her support¡ªa savior who would appear suddenly.¡±

    After saying so, Daniel sipped his tea.

    Even after he heard the cup¡¯s small tter as it was ced down, Leo did not answer.

    His red eyes were dazed.

    Danielughed out loud. He could almost imagine what kind of delusions were going on through that man¡¯s mind right now.

    ¡°Ah, but actually, there¡¯s someone who¡¯s already her support, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    The formerly unfocused eyes turned towards the airy voice of the other man.

    ¡°During the hunting festival, you asked me to keep Alicia away so that she wouldn¡¯t get hurt, yes? I was so touched to hear it that it almost brought a tear to my eye.¡±

    As Daniel continued to exaggerate, Leo¡¯s sharp brows became wrinkled.

    ¡°Stop it with the nonsense. Just keep your word.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Hearing the stern tone reproaching him, Daniel simply replied with a shrug.

    Then, he took out a ck bead from his pocket and handed it to Leo.

    Without any questions, Leo took it and brought it to his mouth.

    He did it so naturally, too.

    Well, it had been quite a few months since he started ingesting the beads, so it was only right.

    Cruuunch¡ª

    Crushed by Leo¡¯s mrs, the bead let out a rough sound as it broke into pieces before going down his throat.

    Soon, a reaction broke out throughout his entire body.

    Thump, thump, thump.

    It felt as if something boiling, hot red was coursing through his pounding heart.

    Fingertips, toes, head.

    His blood started rushing through his veins, circting rampantly as his body¡¯s senses became extremely sensitive. Vision, hearing, touch, smell and taste. Everything had been sharpened.

    He always likened this moment to an ¡®evolution¡¯.

    It was the kind of ¡®evolution¡¯ wherein an individual would go beyond the limitations of humanity.

    Leo smiled satisfactorily at the evolution he experienced today.

    It was an eerie smile.

    ¡®Fool.¡¯

    Daniel thought as he watched Leo put that bead into his mouth.

    The bead melted in his mouth soon after he took it, gulping it down like liquid.

    However, unlike how Leo saw it, he did not truly transform or change.

    To put it in another way, it was only that his exhausted body had regained some energy?

    Of course.

    This was not Leo¡¯s own strength in the first ce. It was the strength of the owner of those beads.

    The act of ingesting those beads was just like being lent a small portion of his power for a little while.

    Therefore, there was no change beyond the original state.

    That¡¯s right. There were no such positive effects.

    Watching Leo, who was still breathing heavily, Daniel sat cross-legged.

    He leaned back deep into the sofa behind him, closing his eyes again. As he did, he could hear only that man¡¯s breathing, which merely sounded like a wild animal¡¯s rough panting in his ears.

    Other than that, everything else was silent.

    Those lips smiled deeply once more.

    Beyond his darkened vision, a woman¡¯s face appeared.

    No. In truth, he thought of this face each and every moment, so it would be more correct to say that the image only became clearer the moment he closed his eyes.

    Fluttering blond hair. Blue eyes.

    Rita.

    Soon after, Rita¡¯s face gradually faded.

    But now, with its fa?ade outlining her like a shadow, another face coincided over Rita¡¯s visage.

    Cold silver hair. Clear gold eyes.

    Rosetta.

    Still, to him, Rita was Rita.

    She was wearing another face, but the fact that she was Rita would never change, and his feelings would never fade.

    So.

    ¡®Rita, wait a little longer.¡¯

    I won¡¯t make another mistake this time.

    One foolish mistake was enough in the previous life.

    This time¡­

    * * *

    Before entering the city proper, the busily moving carriage stopped in front of an unusually deserted caf¨¦.

    Rosetta checked on Alicia first, and after seeing that her sister was still fast asleep, she knocked softly on the carriage wall behind her to alert the coachman.

    Soon, the coachman rushed out and opened the door quietly.

    Rosetta looked at him without a word for a moment, then she opened her lips to speak. She was smiling faintly.

    ¡°Would you mind going in there for a short while? You always go through such trouble for me, so I¡¯ve prepared some gifts for you over there.¡±

    With an elegant finger, she pointed towards the caf¨¦ in front of the carriage.

    The coachman hesitated at first, but he soon bowed deeply and headed into the establishment.

    Soon, the coachman returned to the vehicle.

    His arms were full of cookie and cake boxes.

    With flushed cheeks, he ran back to Rosetta, Lanco and Maxwell, who had already gotten out of the carriage.

    ¡°What do you say, Melvin? Do you like the gifts?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mdy. These are such high-quality desserts¡­ I¡¯m sure my wife and daughter will be overjoyed.¡±

    Melvin replied excitedly.

    In response, Rosetta smiled gently and patted the man on the shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I always trouble you with various things, so at the very least, I should take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you always for your kindness, Mdy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Take the cakes and cookies to the carriage. Head straight to the ducal manor. And, about what happened today¡­¡±

    Rosetta trailed off.

    Already understanding what she meant by that, Melvin nodded as hard as he could.

    ¡°Yes. I will keep it a secret.¡±

    Unlike the exaggerated nodding, his voice had dropped to a hush.

    Rosetta smiled with satisfaction and nodded once.

    The quick-witted Melvin loaded the carriage with the boxes and hurried back to his seat.

    As Diana went back into the carriage, Rosetta¡¯s eyes went towards her and Alicia and Diana.

    She watched Alicia, who was sleeping soundly, then faced Diana.

    ¡°Please take care of Alicia. If my older brother asks where I am, just say that I stopped by the caf¨¦ for just a while.¡±

    ¡°I will, Mdy. Then, please return safely.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Rosetta took a step back, Maxwell closed the carriage door quietly.

    So that the person sleeping inside wouldn¡¯t wake up.

    The wheels of the carriage soon began to roll smoothly once more.

    Standing tall, Rosetta stared at the departing carriage, then soon turned around and headed for the caf¨¦.

    Lanco and Maxwell followed.

    * * *

    Without saying a word between them, the three headed straight for the deepest part of the establishment.

    It was a secret ce that had been created by nca, who was the owner of this caf¨¦.

    Still with no conversation between them, the three of them wordlessly sat around a round table.

    Tea had already been prepared for them beforehand, and steam rose like wisps above the cups.

    Sitting with her legs crossed, Rosetta tapped the warm teacup with her fingernails.

    Then, she looked up at the man sitting opposite her.

    Just before getting into the carriage when they had departed the Carter residence, Lanco had given him a new mask, which he was wearing now.

    He only got to remove his mask again after sitting down.

    With the mask off, the bruise on his neck became more noticeable.

    ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡±

    At Rosetta¡¯s question, the man blinked. He looked like he was contemting where it was that he felt pain.

    Then, after seemingly remembering where exactly he¡¯d been injured, he pointed to his neck with one hand.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. I was just pretending that it did.¡±

    He turned his hand over and wiped his neck with the back of his hand.

    And along with his touch, the ck bruise got smudged.

    Now that she thought about it, he¡¯d been talking in a raspy voice from some point on.

    ¡°Hoh.¡±

    Rosetta shrugged, smirking.

    ¡°How meticulous of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite good at dealing with overly sharp people.¡±

    The nonchnt reply made Rosetta roll her eyes.

    ¡°Well, I thought you got a little hurt because there was a lot of blood around you.¡±

    Above his dark eyes, his brows were raised slightly as he answered back quietly, his tone quiet.

    ¡°Ah, that blood belonged to one other person.¡±

    ¡°Hm? One person?¡±

    When Rosetta asked, she recalled the situation she had seen earlier.

    After careful deliberation, she remembered one particr pool of blood.

    Because there were so many things going on, and with the tensions soaring high back then, she caught herself unknowingly thinking that the blood had been from ¡®many people¡¯.

    While thinking about that bleak scene, the man sitting across from her spoke up.

    ¡°I tried to get a confession from him, but he suddenly vomited blood and died.¡±

    ¡°¡­A restriction spell.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it seems so.¡±

    Of course.

    It should not be leaked anywhere else that a member of the household had directly nted intruders in his family¡¯s abode.

    Therefore, he could have cast a ¡®silencing¡¯ restriction spell in advance to all those who had the role of ¡®intruder¡¯.

    The moment they¡¯d try to confess the truth, they would vomit blood and die.

    ¡®Then, the intruders by now¡­¡¯

    They all would have been executed by now.

    No matter how much money he had paid them, there was no surer way to keep it all a hush than killing everyone involved.

    ¡®Those people¡¯s safety isn¡¯t my business anyway.¡¯

    Swallowing down such words without an ounce of sympathy, Rosetta opened her lips to speak. Her eyes were fixed upon the man¡¯s teacup.

    ¡°For all that happened today, you¡¯ve done well, Maxwell.¡±

    Through the white steam rising and subsiding from the teacup, she could see the face of the man as it was reflected upon the tea¡¯s surface.

    Chin rested on one hand, Rosetta clicked her tongue when she realized her mistake.

    ¡°Ah. Not Maxwell¡­¡±

    Logan, I mean.

    After saying this, anguid smile rested upon her lips.

 Chapter 149

    <h4>Chapter 149</h4>

    The man raised one hand and pulled out the earring from his ear.

    Then, the indigo hair and ck eyes that he had gradually returned to their original hues.

    Dark green hair, green-gray eyes.

    He rummaged through his inner pocket and took out silver-rimmed sses. And as Logan returned to his original self, he now carried himself with apletely different atmosphere than when he had been posing as Maxwell.

    Quietly watching this transformation, Rosetta was impressed.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing, even to me. I can¡¯t believe you look so different after just putting your hair down, dressing in different clothes and changing your eye and hair color.¡±

    ¡°Actually, if a person would change that much about themselves, they¡¯d look like a different person entirely. At least, no one would think that they¡¯re the same person at one nce.¡±

    The person who said this was Lanco, who had been quietly sipping her tea throughout this.

    She soon set down her teacup upon the table and removed the tie keeping her hair up.

    And at the same time, the color of Lanco¡¯s eyes and hair changed as well.

    Beyond her ordinary brown hair and brown eyes, what appeared thereafter were purple hair and silver eyes that were impossible to forget about even after just a simple glimpse of her visage.

    The hair tie with a metal ornament attached to it escaped from her hair and jingled as it was set down on the table.

    Lanco, or rather nca, smiled faintly as she tapped the hair tie once.

    Then, she opened her lips to speak.

    ¡°So, was the second son of House Carterpletely deceived?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There were no signs of any doubt,¡± Rosetta answered.

    It¡¯s not just that.

    On the contrary, he seemed rather pleased about the revtion.

    Indeed, he must have been suspecting that the face beneath that mask must have been owned by Cassion, so he must now feel relieved after confirming that, as a matter of fact, it was not his older half-brother.

    nca nodded pleasantly as a response to the sinct but certain answer given to her.

    She reached forward and picked up the teapot.

    Then, she filled up her own teacup, which had been emptied before anyone knew it.

    Glug, glug.

    The sound of flowing water rang through the space.

    nca¡¯s voice mingled together with it.

    ¡°However, I can¡¯t allow this for a second time. Lending you Logan, I mean. He is my precious right-hand man, and my sessor. I would find it difficult to let such an important individual be swept away in such a precarious disturbance such as today.¡±

    The sound of the flowing tea stopped only after the cup was already full.

    Tak.

    With that sound, the utterly full teacup shook dangerously.

    Their eyes met for a moment.

    Gold eyes and silver eyes, simr in color and strength, quietly confronted each other. After which, however, they each turned elsewhere.

    ¡°I apologize about that. I didn¡¯t know that the other side would do such a thing. I¡¯ll be sure to be more careful next time.¡±

    As she was given a gentle apology, Bianca grinned and answered back positively.

    ¡°This is why I like you, Ducal Lady.¡±

    ¡°Is it because I¡¯m good with my words and at backing down?¡±

    ¡°People who can¡¯t do those two things are called tactless people, are they not? I¡¯m not very fond of those who are clueless.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I understand your sentiments.¡±

    Rosetta also wasn¡¯t very fond of people who couldn¡¯t read the room properly.

    Shrugging, Rosetta momentarily looked at the tea, swaying as ripples ran through it.

    Then, she turned to Logan.

    ¡°In any case, thank you for today. I apologize for putting you in a dangerous situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure that you didn¡¯t expect this to happen?¡±

    Her pleasantries were answered with an astute question.

    In a way, it was more sharp than astute, but it¡¯s only understandable that he was reacting this way. After all, his life had been at stake.

    The corners of Rosetta¡¯s lips tugged up, her smile forming into a smooth arc as she nodded.

    ¡°Yes, I really didn¡¯t. I never expected them to go this far.¡±

    Right, she was telling the truth.

    Of course, she expected that Leo would try to check Cassion¡¯s face today.

    Because of the situation, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Cassion right away, but instead, he would try to confirm what his face looked like somehow.

    So, Rosetta nned around this to take advantage of the situation.

    There was of course still the alternative of continuing to hide Cassion¡¯s identity by making sure that the mask would never be taken off, or just not making him apany her there.

    However, that would only add fuel to the mes of doubt.

    Just as a strong denial would be no different from a strong affirmative, excessive concealment would be no different from clearly dering, ¡°I¡¯m hiding what you¡¯ve been looking for all this time.¡±

    Therefore, it was necessary to subvert the other side¡¯s expectations.

    So that they wouldn¡¯t be so fixated on the face beyond the mask any longer.

    And thus, there came the n to trick them by showing a fake.

    After hatching this n, Logan just happened to be the right man to fit the bill.

    He was reliable, and he had a simr physique to Cassion.

    However, Rosetta just didn¡¯t expect that the other side would take such drastic measures.

    If she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have factored Logan into the n.

    He¡¯s nca¡¯s favorite, and Rosetta had absolutely no intention of turning the madam into an enemy by way of destroying what she cared about.

    nca was Rosetta¡¯s strongest ally, in both name and reality.

    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like I knew about it either when I joined in on the n. However, I would much prefer more favorable work conditions next time.¡±

    Logan answered in a business-like voice just as usual, but he soon turned away as though he had lost interest.

    He had spoken in a very indifferent tone, but what he said was a lie.

    After all, he was someone who understood perfectly why nca cared about this.

    Rosetta smiled quietly, thanking nca this time.

    ¡°Madam, I must thank you for your willingness to give me a helping hand today.¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It was interesting. When would I ever wear something like this again?¡±

    nca responded in a yful voice, fluttering thece on the cor of the maid¡¯s uniform that she was wearing.

    ¡°And besides, I was prepared for things to go south, just in case. Logan¡¯s the one who wasn¡¯t prepared for that possibility.¡±

    ¡°May I offer my apologies once again?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t sound sincere if you do it too often.¡±

    Raising one finger and slightly flicking it from side to side, nca said this.

    And Rosetta, watching the moving finger, moved her gaze towards nca¡¯s maid uniform.

    ¡°It suits you better than I first imagined.¡±

    ording to the original novel, nca must be of a certain age already, yet she looked so young, as if she really was just around Diana¡¯s age. Maybe it¡¯s because of the frillyce of the maid uniform.

    It was a strange thing.

    Well, suffice to say, even though she physically looked vastly different from Alicia¡¯s real maid, nca managed to disguise herself into a perfect copy.

    If Rosetta were to say, ¡®I took a risk,¡¯ she would mean that quite literally. One of the reasons Rosetta had asked for nca¡¯s direct help was to strengthen her power.

    She needed more people on her side to make sure that Alicia¡¯s well protected, just in case she would be forced to be away from her again.

    She didn¡¯t want to be in a situation where she¡¯d be forced to leave Alicia in the care of someone she was suspecting to be Urien, just like what happened during the hunting festival.

    No. Even if such a situation would once again ur, she needed enough power to respond post haste.

    During the hunting festival, Diana¡¯s abilities had already been revealed.

    Power was usually more effective when hidden.

    So, Rosetta turned to nca, who seemed to be the most secretive and most reliable person, for help.

    nca was the most secretive woman she knew in this world.

    ¡°What do you say, Logan? Don¡¯t you think I look pretty good in this outfit?¡±

    Hearing nca¡¯s brazen question, Rosetta looked at Logan with a hint of interest in her eyes.

    And Logan just reacted with a disgruntled twitch of an eyebrow.

    Making a face that looked like he had bitten into a bitter persimmon, he answered with a serious tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous, Madam.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re no fun at all. How about you, Ducal Lady, what do you think? Doesn¡¯t it suit me?¡±

    When the arrow was soon returned to her, Rosetta blinked.

    She was more inclined to react in the same way that Logan did, but she had already admitted to herself that nca indeed looked good in that outfit.

    ¡°Quite honestly, it suits you very well. You even look cute in it.¡±

    ¡°As expected, the person who put a ring on me is different.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural.¡±

    ¡°Haha, is it? Anyway, I had a lot of fun today. I tried on a maid¡¯s uniform, and I saw Logan in a knight¡¯s uniform. And further, in a coachman¡¯s clothes¡­¡±

    At that point, she trailed off.

    As she turned around, her silver gaze headed towards the secret door that was disguised as a frame.

    There was a subtle smile reaching her eyes.

    Rosetta also nced towards the disguised door.

    To be precise, she was looking beyond it and feeling the presence behind the threshold.

    ¡°Speak of the devil.¡±

    The door opened at the same time Rosetta murmured the phrase under her breath.

    A tall man entered through the open door. It was Cassion, and he had a separate set of clothes slung on his arm.

    Looking around, he swept up the hair that was tickling his forehead.

    When he saw that the three people sitting inside the room were all looking at him, he tilted his head to the side, perplexed as he closed the door shut again.

    ¡°Why did you stop talking after I came in?¡±

    Asking this question calmly, Cassion sat down in an empty seat around the table.

    The seat right next to Rosetta.

    Rosetta reached towards the teacup that¡¯s been kept upside down in front of Cassion.

    After she turned it right side up, she reached towards the teapot this time. Or rather, she tried to do so, but Cassion beat her to the punch and picked it up himself.

    Watching him pour tea for himself in such neat, elegant gestures, Rosetta opened her lips to speak, her voice sounding like a melodious hum.

    ¡°We were talking about how unexpectedly good you look in a coachman¡¯s clothes. Frankly, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything that you wouldn¡¯t look good in.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I do.¡±

    ¡°Well. I, for one, think that you do.¡±

    At the airy whisper, Cassion¡¯s brows furrowed together as he finished pouring the tea.

    However, he couldn¡¯t ride his reddened ears.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!